Turning Pointsby SlatewingsChaptersAct One: Chapter Three - AuditionsAct One: Chapter Four - AttunementAct One: Chapter Five - ImpressionsAct One: Chapter Six - DestinyAct One: Chapter Seven - ChancesAct One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Act Two: Chapter One - Strangely AbsentAct Two Chapter Two - Setting OutAct Two: Chapter Three - ArrivalAct Two: Chapter Four - First ImpressionsAct Two: Chapter Five - About TimeAct Two: Chapter Six - Heart’s BirthAct Two: Chapter Seven - Disharmony UndoneAct Three: Chapter One - Tea and ProspectsAct Three: Chapter Three - Company of FourAct Three: Chapter Four - SolutionsAct Three: Chapter Five - Test FireAct Three: Chapter Six - New AdditionAct Three: Chapter Seven - IncursionAct Three: Chapter Eight - BugsAct Three: Chapter Nine - The Empire Strikes BackAct Three: Chapter Ten - More Bad NewsAct Three: Chapter Eleven - SacrificesAct Three: Chapter Twelve - SignsAct Three: Chapter Fourteen - Bad to WorseAct Three: Chapter Fifteen - A Shred of HopeAct Three: Chapter Sixteen - Getting OutAct Three Chapter Seventeen - Hey BoobooAct Three: Chapter Eighteen - EquestriaAct One: Chapter One - FoundationsAct One: Chapter Two - OpportunityAct Three: Chapter Two - The EmpireAct Three: Chapter Thirteen - The FallAct One: Chapter Three - AuditionsAct One: Chapter Three - Auditions Celestia and Luna’s voices rang through studio while a harried Tourmaline ran about frantically. “Come on Miss Tourmaline! We’re going to be late!” “We’re going to miss the audition!” Tourmaline ran to the window and yelled back to the fillies in the carriage outside her studio, “I’ll be there, I just need to find something real quick.” She ducked her head back in and continued rummaging through her drawers. “Oh where are they!? AH! There we go.” She stuffed the extra quills in her saddlebag and sprinted to the kitchen. “Um... how about .. OH these!,” she said to herself as she shoved the box of candied carrots into her bulging bags. “Come on!!” Yelled the fillies in unison. “Okay! Okay! I’m coming!” Tourmaline yelled in return. She threw on her coat and buttoned it tight against the cold. One last check through her saddlebags later she was out the door and reasonably sure she hadn’t forgotten anything too important. “Thanks for waiting,” Tourmaline thanked the driver before taking her seat in the coach. “Not a problem ma’am,” the chestnut earth pony answered with a wink, “I’m already on the clock.” The carriage pulled away from the studio and rolled none too quietly down the cobblestone road to the castle. Celestia bounced from window to window watching the houses and ponies pass by, both growing more posh as they neared the castle, and rocking the carriage a bit as she did. Luna sat quietly on the plush cushion reading to her self. Tourmaline, on the other hoof , was neither excited or nearly so relaxed. She fretted and minced in place whilst digging through her saddle bags, double and triple checking their contents. “Sit down Miss Tourmaline! You’re making me all antsy doing that,” complained Celestia. “Antsy? You’re the one who’s bouncing around like a rubber ball,” Tourmaline retorted, “I just want to make sure I have everything I need.” Celestia plucked a pamphlet from Tourmaline’s bag, “Well I doubt the audition is gonna cover ‘Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About Crocheting (But Was Afraid to Ask)’.” “It’s just a hobby!!!” yelled Tourmaline in embarrassment. “Whatever, grammy,” Celesia laughed and stuck out her tongue. “Oh grammy, is it?” Tourmaline gasped in mock outrage. “Well fine then,” Tourmaline levitated a box from her bag, “If you’re going to go there then I guess I don’t have to share these with you.” “Candy carrots!” Celestia exclaimed, pouncing on Tourmaline. “Gimme!” Luna did her best to ignore their exchange. Tourmaline laughed and let Celestia take the box. Tourmaline went back to double checking her bags. “Just sit down, Miss Tourmaline,” Celestia said around a mouth full of carrots, “You’re not going to need any of that stuff and you’re running around like a sugar ant in a cider barrel!” “Hey, this crazy ant wouldn’t even be in this cider barrel if you hadn’t signed me up for this thing, Tia.”. Celestia giggled, “Best prank ever.” Tourmaline plopped down on her seat and pouted. If it had been somepony else she probably would have agreed. She really had no idea what to expect. She knew the Choir was a prestigious order in the palace but they rarely associate with the nobility she knew. Most of the nobles, even the open minded High Horse, could not view them as equals thanks to their habit of recruiting new members from the ‘rabble’. She drew a book from her bags and resolved to spend the trip quietly not thinking. “More Crochet?” Luna asked. “Not you too, Luna...,” Tourmaline sighed, “No it’s a book on history and mythology.” “Sounds exciting,” Celestia rolled her eyes. “It’s part of my job, you know. Nopony is going to buy a statue that’s not technically accurate,” Tourmaline explained, “Besides, it’s pretty interesting. This one’s about the Great Fracturing.” “Good story,” responded the drivers voice outside the carriage. Tourmaline opened the front curtain, “You know your mythology?” “Yep, that’s one of my favorites. Sad one though.” He laughed at Tourmaline’s expression, “Don’t be so surprised, miss,” he answered, “I spend all of my time walking from a to b. Most of my passengers aren’t very good conversation, no offence, so I rigged my self up a do-hicky to hold a book out for me to read as I go,” he glanced back over his shoulder, “Of course if’n I had magic like you unicorn folk I wouldn’t need it. Which, ironically, is what that story is about.” “In my line of work, there are plenty of days I wish we unicorns still had your earth pony fortitude,” she admitted. “Or the pegasi’s wings,” he responded “I dunno, I don’t do well with heights.” “Well when your hooves get as tired as mine, you might change your mind.” Tourmaline giggled, “Yeah, you’re probably right. Most ponies think you earth ponies got the short end of the carrot.” “I recon they do, miss. And I bet they’ll still be thinking that when I turn a hundred.” “Ahh yes, the longevity thing. Touché Sir Driver.” “Pas touché,” he answered, surprising Tourmaline again, “I’m not the kind of pony that cares about that kind of stuff. Ponies are ponies, although lots of’em can’t see that these days.” “Very true sir.” “Well I don’t have any idea what you guys are talking about,” Celestia piped, “What do you think’s going to be on the audition?” “I have absolutely no idea, Tia,” Tourmaline answered. “Think they’ll let us try to lift the sun?” “Probably not, Tia.” “Hm... your right,” Celestia thought for a moment, “They’ll probably start us off with something smaller, like the moon.” “The moon is the same size as the sun,” Luna remarked over her book. “Is that really true?” Celestia asked. “More or less,” Tourmaline answered, “It looks about the same size as the sun from the ground but a little closer so it’s a little smaller, but the lunar tides are stronger so it’s definitely heavier.” “Well what about...” “Tia,” Tourmaline interrupted, “we have no idea what they’re going to ask us to do. We’re just going to wait and see.” “I’m glad YOU’RE not worried, Miss Tourmaline,” Luna said, “You’re bound to get in.” Tourmaline smiled, “Well thank you very much Luna. I appreciate that. I just hope it doesn’t take too much away from my work. If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to see each other more.” “Doubt it...” Luna said, turning her head. “Huh? Why do you say that?” Tourmaline asked the filly. “Ya Luna! You have as much a chance as the rest of us, sis,” Tia said as she sat next to her sister. “Ya right,” Luna grunted, “Tia, you’re great with magic. I saw how you handled that bully, I could never do a spell like that. And, don’t forget the carving, or that awesome freezing spell....” “Oh ya... that one was awesome,” Tourmaline shivered at the memory. “And you, Miss Tourmaline, I’ve never met anypony better at levitation that you. You can throw around five ton rocks like they are nothing but have enough control to sculpt the most beautiful artwork I’ve ever seen.” Tourmaline fought down the blush at the compliment, “Luna, you’re a very talented pony. I’ve seen you pull out some impressive spells without ever trying them before. Besides I doubt very much moving the sun and moon is done with simple levitation anyway.” “I just,” Luna continued, “I want to do something Daddy can brag about. I know he’s already proud of me but that’s because he has to be, he’s my dad. I want him to be proud of me because of me.” “If’n you want my opinion,” the driver interjected, “It’s not just about talent.” “What do you mean?” Luna asked, leaning through the window. “Well, I figure moving the sun and moon has got to be hard. Nopony could do it on their own. That’s why you don’t have to, you’ve got the whole Choir there with you. So I doubt it’s as much about skill as you’d think, though I guess you do need a certain aptitude.” The driver rounded a corner before continuing, “Making sure we have a plenty and sunlight during the day and rest at night is about the biggest responsibility I can think of. I think thats what they are looking for. You need to have somepony who knows how to give in, somepony who isn’t going to try to be a hot head and hog all the glory. They need ponies who you trust the moment you meet’em.” “I don’t understand...” Luna confessed. “Character, sweetheart. Talented ponies are a bit for a dozen. Hay, everypony has a talent right? Got to be lots of ‘em who are good as what the choir does. What I bet they want are ponies you can depend on, and that’s something a mite rarer,” he cocked his head to look at Luna, “Are you somepony I can depend on?,” he asked her. “I... I want to be.” “Then you’re gonna do your daddy proud no matter what, little filly.” Luna beamed like Tourmaline had never seen before. “You really think so?” Luna asked. “Trust me. I’m a daddy myself,” he answered and turned back to the road, “Oh wow, look at that.” He gestured with a hoof to the road before them. The three passengers crowded the window and looked out. Far ahead on a hill they could make out the Palace standing tall among the lesser structures with the long road winding from their cart through the market to the palace courtyard gate. On that road was solid line of carts, wagons, carriages, and all other manner of transportation. “Oh my...,” Tourmaline worried, “I hope you don’t mind sitting in traffic sir driver.” The earth pony laughed, “Nope, not at all. I’ve got my book to read and you’re paying me by the hour. We can sit here all day if you want” Tourmaline laughed hollowly in response worrying about how much this trip was going to cost. “We could always walk, you know,” Celestia suggested. Somehow Tourmaline hadn’t thought of that. “I suppose we could... you girls don’t mind?” “Nope!,” they chimed. “Besides,” Celestia added, “We can always ride you if we get tired.” “Not happening.” Tourmaline donned her saddlebags and they hopped out of the carriage. She paid the driver and thanked him for what he said to Luna. “Don’t worry about it ma’am. The filly looked like she could used a few words from a father,” he responded. “Well thank you again, it was nice talking to you. Hopefully, we will get to continue our conversation one day,” said Tourmaline with a smile. “I’m sure we will, you’re going to need a regular driver to get you to the palace once you’re in the Choir, right?” She laughed in response, “We’ll see.” With a wave the trio turned up the road and started making their way to the palace gate on hoof. A few miles later Tourmaline began to understand their driver’s wing envy. The palace had grown larger ahead of them but seemed to recede if she looked up too often. It didn’t help that Celestia and Luna were getting so big either. “Are we there yet?,” said the voice of the impatient filly from her perch on one of Tourmaline’s saddle bags. “I’m really not in the mood to play the ‘are we there yet’ game Tia. We’ll be there soon, don’t worry. Then you get to carry me back home,” Tourmaline responded. “Wow...” said Luna, also from her back, “just look at all of them...” Tourmaline looked up from the road. They had passed cart after cart. Some held only one, some held whole families. It looked like ponies of all ages and classes were coming to try out. “That’s a lot of competition,” Luna said with a frown. “Yep it sure is. It’s too bad they’re all going home disappointed,” Celestia said as she nudged her moping sister. “I hope so...” “Oh don’t worry so much, Luna.” said Tourmaline, “Look, there’s even a lot of ponies your age. You might have a chance to make some new friends while you're here.” Luna smiled, “I guess that wouldn’t be so bad.” As they approached the palace, a member of the royal guard directed all carriages to an open field to be searched before they could enter the palace grounds. Another guard directed Tourmaline and the girls to advance to the palace directly, as they were on hoof. Groaning and wincing with each step, Tourmaline crossed the last of the distance to the palace and flopped down on a bench, spilling the fillies off her back. “Hey!” cried Celestia. “Sorry girls... my hooves are killing me,” Tourmaline responded, panting, “I just need to sit down for a minute.” A guard approached them. “A-hem!,” he said, pointing his hoof at a sign hung on a lamp post. It read: No loitering! All applicants proceed directly to the admittance desk to begin the evaluation. Tourmaline groaned dramatically but she climbed to her hooves, “Which way to the admittance gate?” she said piteously. The guard pointed and continued his patrol and the Tourmaline and the sisters found there way to the courtyard entrance. They approach the desk and, after a bit of waiting in line, find an overly primed unicorn stallion behind it levitating a note pad and quill. “Name and tickets please,” the stallion said with a yawn. “Tourmaline, Celestia, and Luna,” Tourmaline answered as she levitated their tickets out of her bags and placed them on the desk. “Why, they’re only fillies,” the stallion said, peering over the desk at the sisters, “Neither even has her cutie mark yet.” Tourmaline looked down at the girls. Luna’s eyes were downcast and Tourmaline could sense the budding disappointment in her. Celestia just looked insulted. “Ya...is that a problem?” Tourmaline snapped. “Not technically, no,” the ticket taker replied, “but the audition process is rigorous and, in the past, injuries or magical burn out are not unheard of. Surely, you’ve read the information you received with your confirmation.” “Well... ya of course I read it. You don’t have to worry about us. The fillies will do fine.” “Do fine, you say? Madam, this is no place for a foal at all. Moreover, I have to say, any mother who would think it okay to allow her children to take part in such an event is hardly a mother at all,” the ticket taker continued, looking down his nose at Tourmaline. Celestia jumped onto the desk and poked the incorrigible stallion in the chest with a hoof, “Now you listen here bucko. Me and my sister have a right to be here. We’re citizens and taxpayers just like anypony else!” Tourmaline whispered to her, “You don’t pay taxes Tia.” “Well... I will one day! Besides,” she poked him again, “the announcement said ALL unicorns could try out for the choirs.” “You, you rude child, are not a unicorn yet, merely a poorly reared foal pretending she can do what she cannot.” “Well if you're such an expert then why aren’t YOU trying out for the choir? Are you too afraid Mr. Frilly Frou-Frou?” Celestia shot back. The stallion scoffed, “Well I never!,” He turned to Tourmaline, “Well? Aren’t you going to scold your daughter?” Tourmaline laughs, “Sorry friend. She’s not MY daughter. Besides, she’s right. So why don’t you just punch our tickets and open the gate so we can quit holding up the line.” The exasperated stallion managed to do so, despite suffering what appeared to be an uncontrollable bout of scoffing and huffing so bad that made Tourmaline wonder if his ego was large enough that he had actually choked on it while trying to swallow his pride. “Oh before you go in,” the stallion said as Tourmaline turned to leave. “What now...” she answered with a roll of her eyes. “I’m afraid you’re going to have to check your bag with me.” “You can’t be serious!” “Yes, I’m afraid so madam.” The way he said ‘madam’ sounded like he has spit it out. “Unless you feel the need to argue...” The stallion waved a hoof at a palace guard who started walking toward them. “Oh fine! Take it, I was tired of carrying it anyway,” Tourmaline huffed and she dropped the bag on the desk with a thud. She turned and walked away somehow suspecting she wasn’t going to see that bag again. After a quick magical once-over by a guard at the gate, they proceeded into the palace and were guided to the arcanium, where they are told the audition would take place. As they followed the gilded rope path, they pass ponies sitting on cushions and benches. Some simply looked tired, some disappointed. A few were crying openly. “I guess they didn’t make it,” Luna said, sounding worried. “It’s okay sister. Less competition, right?” Celestia reassured. They came to a large room and joined a group of a hundred or so ponies gathered around a lectern on a raised platform. As they entered, a stallion in a palace uniform closed the door behind them and waved a hoof to somepony on the other side of the room. Curtains closed, leaving candles as the sole source of light. A lone horn played a brief fanfare and a blue maned silver mare entered the room and ascended the platform with a naturally practiced grace. Without so much as clearing her throat, she addressed the room. “Thank you all for coming. My name is Clover, Court Magus, and I bid you welcome to the Arcanium,” she spoke with genuine welcome. “I know many of you are anxious to begin your examinations but I feel it is important that you understand the significance of this event.” Clover closed her eyes a she spoke, as if reading from a book only she could see, “The first Eclipse took place millennia ago and is recounted in the legend known as the Taming of the Spheres. In those ancient times, the alicorns came to call the stars of this world their home. They looked down upon the earth and saw the suffering of its creatures at the hands of the elements and beasts. They’re ruler, Queen Aetheris, was filled with pity and promised those below that they would used their powers to bring harmony to all that lived.” “They descended from on high and began their labor. The alicorns planted lush forests and verdant fields full of grasses, sturdy woods, and sweet fruits. They guided the winds and rains, ending the eternal storms and blizzards and ensuring fresh water for all those who lived.” “Queen Aetheris herself, gathered the most powerful of her subjects together and flew high into the heavens. They wrapped the sun and moon in their magic and brought them to rest.” Clover opened her eyes and looked out with a smile, “To those below it seemed as if the sun and moon stood together as one. The first Eclipse. Filtered by the moon’s power, the light from the sun was crafted into a powerful enchantment that set both great spheres into their courses. An enchantment that stands today, even all these untold ages since. After the Great Fracturing, and the separation of the three pony races, it fell to the us, the unicorns, to maintain that enchantment and preserve the harmony our ancestors created. “So you see. These auditions are not simply a chance you to join some prestigious order or to make a name for yourself. This is your chance to take part in that pure act of creation that brought peace and order to the world in that long bygone age. She gestured to the crowd, “So I hope you can appreciate how fortunate you are to be alive during this occasion. It has been a great many years since the last time the stars were right, not since I was an apprentice.” Luna raised a hoof. Before Tourmaline could tell her to put it down Clover pointed to the filly, “Did you have a question young lady?” Luna answered nervously, stammering only a little, “How long ago was the last Eclipse?” Clover smiled kindly from the lectern, “Oh, long ago, during the dawn of Princess Platinum’s four times great grandfather’s reign, Prince Quicksilver.” Tourmaline’s eyes went wide, “How could she...,” she whispered under her breath matching the murmurs rippling through the crowd... “How is that possible?” “But she still looks so young..” “But that would make her... carry the two.. um.. old!” Clover smiled at their bewilderment but offered no explanation. She continued and went on to explain the audition proceedings. “The first step in your audition will be attunement,” she explained, “The proctors will conduct a series of magical tests to see whether you are more suited for the Solar or Lunar Choirs. Each sphere has its own magical emanations and only a unicorn whose magic resonates in harmony with those emanations can control that sphere. Once you are attuned you will move on to the interviews. If you are one of those with the ill fortune to be unattunable you will be unable to go any further.” “What if we wanna switch, can we?,” interrupted a colts voice from the crowd. “No, young sir, you cannot. The act of attuning permanently alters your magics tellurian harmonic to match either the Sun or the Moon, it cannot be undone or reversed,” Clover responded patiently. She thought for a moment, “At least, not without risking permanent magic loss.” “After that,” she continued, “you will be interviewed by a panel consisting of the First Chair of each Choir and myself and will have an opportunity to explain why you wish to apply for a place in the choir and what membership means to you.” “How come you don’t do the interviews first? Seems kind of backwards,” the same voice interrupted. “Because,” Clover answered, somewhat less than patiently, “There are a great many auditions to be conducted today and the interview is something of a bottleneck. Better to not interview everypony when so many won’t make it past attunement.” She counted to herself for a moment before continuing her address, “If the panel finds your answers satisfactory, you will proceed for a brief test before being assigned to a tutor who will begin your training and make the final evaluation.” The colt’s voice again cuts her off rudely, “What kind of test is it?” “Again?!” Clover snaps before catching herself, “The test will be, like the act of raising the sun and moon, simple in form but quite difficult in execution,” she continued more calmly. “Although, young sir, I recommend you be more worried about my opinion on the panel at this point.” “Who IS that,” Celestia asked nopony in particular as she looked around. Clover continued, “Finally, I’d like to thank you in advance for your patience. We will do our best to conduct todays portion of the audition in a timely manner but there are many ponies here and it is unlikely we will be starting the interviews until the afternoon. Again I’d like to wish you luck today, and I hope to see many smiling faces at the interviews.” She gestured to an opening door to her left. “If everypony would please follow the proctors they will direct you to the attunement chamber. I hope to see you all soon.” She nodded to somepony in the crown, “Yes, even you, young sir.” Two proctors beckoned the crowd to follow. Tourmaline placed a leg over each sister and drew them in for a hug, “Well, are you girls ready?” Luna straightens herself and nods. Celestia jumps and yells, “Let’s do it!” Celestia bolted toward the door only to find Tourmaline levitating her off the ground. “Hey!” she yelped in surprise. “Let’s just take this slow, Tia.” Tourmaline carefully placed Celestia on her back before doing the same with Luna. “Know what, girls? I think I’m actually excited about all this. I have to admit it’s pretty special to be a part of something so historic. Thank you for signing me up, Tia.” Celestia giggles, “Well then it doesn’t count as a prank! I guess I owe you one then.” Tourmaline laughed and followed the chattering crowd through the door and down the hall. Act One: Chapter Four - AttunementAct One: Chapter Four - Attunement Tourmaline smiled to herself as she walked with the crowd down the hall, the sisters riding lightly on her back. The fillies chattered excitedly among themselves as they went. Tourmaline found she was as excited as they were, something that surprised her. She hadn’t wanted to be here. If not for Celestia’s little prank, she would be at home right now doing her best to whittle and chisel down her ever mounting list of orders that had piled up over the last week. It seemed High Horse had gained some standing in the courts and his prestigious new friends had taken notice of her work adorning his home. Even if she failed to meet the Choirs requirements she would still have plenty to be proud of. Lord High Horse’s influence had added many nobility to her clientele. Strangely, that thought didn’t bring her as much comfort as it would have just a few hours ago. For somepony who had spent their life giving form to old legends, seeing one take on new life for the first time in generations was a privilege beyond asking. At the end of the hall’s long burgundy carpet a proctor stood at a small table beside an ornately sculpted door handing numbered slips of parchment to the prospective choir applicants. Tourmaline and her passengers approached the table. “Good morning ma’am,” the uniformed stallion offered a numbered slip without looking up. “You can take a seat on a bench along the wall if you’d like.” Tourmaline thanked him and took the slip of paper with her magic. Luna and Celestia each got their own. “I guess we can’t all go in at the same time,” Tourmaline said to the sisters. “You girls going to be okay by yourself?” “We’ll be okay Miss Tourmaline,” Luna answered, “We can do this.” “No problem! At least we don’t have to wait long,” Celestia said as she held up her slip for Tourmaline to see. Her slip read fourteen. Luna’s read fifteen. Tourmaline’s own read thirteen. Tourmaline held her number of for the girls to see, “Hey look girls. I got my lucky number.” “Your lucky number’s thirteen?” Luna asked, making a face. “Well, not really, no,” Tourmaline laughed, “But, at least I don’t have to wait for Celestia to finish talking the interviewer’s ears off - omph!” Celestia kicked her. “Well that’s it. You just lost your riding privileges,” Tourmaline chuckled as she levitated Celestia off her back and placed her on the floor in front of her. Celestia responded by blowing a raspberry at her. “NUMBER TWELVE! NUMBER TWELVE PLEASE STEP FORWARD,” bellowed a magically amplified voice. “Sorry Luna you gotta hop off too. I better get myself ready.” Luna hugged Tourmaline from her back then hopped down to the carpet, “Good luck. We’ll be right here when you get out” “You sure you’ll be okay, girls?” “Don’t worry about us, Miss Tourmaline. You’ll get in for sure.” “Thanks, Tia,” Tourmaline fretted, “I hope so.” “NUMBER THIRTEEN! NUMBER THIRTEEN, PLEASE STEP FORWARD.” “Whoops! I better go!” Tourmaline waved as she trotted back up to the desk and showed her number to a proctor at the door. “Hmmm. Here we are,” she said as she checked her list, “Miss Tourmaline is it?” “Yes ma’am,” Tourmaline responded. “You brought two small children with you correct?” “Oh.. um.. yes, they are here to apply to the choir with me. Well, actually they were the ones who wanted to join the choir I just .. wanted... to... uh..” The proctor was staring at her with an eyebrow raised. “Uh.. yes. Yes ma’am I did.” “If you wish, they can accompany you for attunement.” “They can?” Tourmaline asked. “We want you to be at ease during the procedure. We find having family there for support helps.” “Well they aren’t REALLY family you know. I’m just a family friend but it would... be.. nice...to...,” the proctor had that same expression. “Yes, I’d love to have them for support.” “Very good ma’am,” she checked something off her list, “Fetch them and come back immediately so we can begin.” Tourmaline thanked her and ran off to get Celestia and Luna. Together they walk through the door to the attunement chamber. The chamber itself was beautiful. It was elliptical in shape with walls intricately carved in the image of a vast landscape all around them. Pedestals ringed the room, each topped with the bust of a unicorn, mares and stallions alike. The roof was divided. At one end it showed a brilliant sun and flowing clouds. At the other, the moon surrounded by a star dotted sky. At each of the eclipse’s two foci was a small rise in the floor where a small glittering sphere sat. At each far end, the wall was sculpted into a magnificent high relief image of Queen Aetheris, wings spread wide, eyes closed as she smiled. “Beautiful...” Luna whispered. “Yes it is,” responded a pale gold stallion with a violet mane, as he entered through a door opposite them. “The ancients could form stone in ways I doubt even you could manage, Miss Tourmaline.” “You’ve heard of me?” Tourmaline asked in surprise. “Of course. Lord High Horse is the arcanium’s liaison to the Court. I daresay he loves to sing your praises whenever one of your pieces is delivered to his manor,” he told her. “Some have begun to joke that you must be cutting him a discount for the endorsement.” Tourmaline a little blushed at the praise, “Well that’s very kind of him. I do my best.” “Well, my dear, from what I’ve seen, your best is very good indeed,” he said with a little bow. “Thank you very much, Sir...” “Ah yes. I am Aster Skies and this,” he gestured to the emerald mare entering behind him, “Is Lady Noblesse Oblige. She and I are the Chairponies of the Lunar and Solar choirs, respectively.” Tourmaline swallowed, “Very nice to meet you both.” “Charmed,” answered Lady Noblesse. “Are these your fillies?,” she asked as she spotted Celestia and Luna. “No ma’am. They are the daughters of a dear friend of mine who, unfortunately, could not be here due to an other important family matter.” “I see. Well no matter. Shall we begin?” Lady Noblesse asked. Tourmaline steadied herself and nodded. Aster Skies began, “First of all, I would like to assure you that the attunement ritual is completely safe. We use the same attunement process the choir has been perfecting for thousands of years.” Tourmaline relaxed visibly. “That being said,” Tourmaline unrelaxed, “I do have to ask you a few questions just to be safe. Is that alright?” “Sure, go ahead,” Tourmaline answered. Aster Skies produced a quill and paper and began scribbling as he spoke, “Alright then. Miss Tourmaline, have you... suffered magical burnout in the last ninety days?” “No.” “Ever fractured, cracked, or otherwise severely damaged your horn?” “No.” “Ever suffered from a mental defect or disorder?” “No.” “Did you get your cutie mark before you reached eleven years of age?” “Yes.” “Are you currently suffering from any ailment, disease, disorder, or injury that might interfere with the attunement.” “No... I don’t think so.” “You don’t think so?: “Well I don’t really know what’s involved.” “Well are you currently suffering any of those things?” “Well, no I guess not.” “So... no?” “Yes, no. Err um...” Tourmaline stammered, “The answer is no.” “Have you traveled to any other land where magical ailment is common in the past five years?” “No.” “Very good... and finally... Are you or do you consort with those who practice the dark arts or are a practitioner thereof yourself?” “What?! No, of course not!” “Everything sounds good!” The parchment and quill POOFed out of existence with a flash of blue magic. “So, what do I do now?” Lady Noblesse stepped forward, “The attunement ritual is the among the oldest spell of it’s kind in the whole of the world,” she explained. “First created by Queen Aetheris, she used it to grant a few of her subjects the ability to move the sun and moon on their own. Thus freeing most of those tasked with bringing harmony to the heavens from their labor.” “Good intentions,” Tourmaline interjected. “Indeed, unfortunate that the other alicorns did not see it so. No magic could free them of their work. They thought it unfair.” “I know the story,” Tourmaline told her. “That is good. A learned mind is a wonderful thing. Do you know what happened next?” “No, nopony does. Only that conflict erupted between each group of alicorns. The Great Fracturing,” Tourmaline shuddered. Getting to be a part of the Eclipse had provided her with a real connection to the distant past. It had brought new life to those old tales, but not everything in the past is pleasant to remember. “Sad, but true. After that terrible conflict, the Queen’s Magus found the ritual still worked on those alicorns who retained their horns, though it took a great deal more of them to raise the sun and moon.” “The first choir,” Tourmaline whispered as she looked at the unicorn busts in a new light. “Wait... we used to be like her?” Celestia piped, pointing a hoof at the image of the Queen in the wall. “Our ancestors did, yes, a very long time ago.” “So why can’t we be like that again?” Luna asked. “Because, their conflict broke their oath to harmony. Our bond to that primal force was shattered forever,” Aster skies explained. “Many unicorns have dedicated their lives in the pursuit of restoring that connection, but nopony has ever succeeded, there always seemed to be something missing. “Clover the Clever believes her teacher, the old magus, Star Swirl the Bearded, was close to uncovering the missing element when he passed away, but if he was, he never passed it on to her,” Aster Skies added, “Although it would explain how she’s managed to live so long.” “Well, I believe we are holding up the line, so to speak,” Lady Noblesse interjected. “Shall we begin?” Tourmaline nodded. The chairponies took their places on each rise behind the shimmering spheres. “These stone spheres are the Sun and Moonstones,” Noblesse Oblige began. “Each is infused with the magical essence of its respective celestial sphere.” “Are they... actually pieces of the sun and moon?” Celestia asked “What do you think, Miss Tourmaline?” Lady Noblesse asked. She looked them over, “No I don’t think so. The look like ordinary feldspar. Very well oiled and preserved though, and obviously enchanted. How old are they?” Noblesse Oblige smiled, “These were newly created only last month, specifically for this event. It’s a very difficult ritual to perform, almost a month of solid spell casting is required to properly enchant them. Working, in shifts of course. After they are ready they are set in the light of the sun or moon and trap it’s emanations within them like a rainbow caught in a prism. Its quite beautiful to behold actually. Only one of each can exist in the whole world at a time. If another is created the older one simply stops working. “Before we go any further it’s imperative that you also know that you may never, under any circumstances, use magic on one of the Stones outside of this ceremony. Do you understand?” Tourmaline agreed. Lady Noblesse nodded to Aster Skies and directed Tourmaline to stand in the center of the room. Two attendants entered the room and gave each chair what looked like a staff with a woven silver basket hanging from one end. Noblesse Oblige and Aster Skies gently picked up their stones and placed them in the basket. They then used their magic to levitate their staffs with the sun and moon stones hanging below, untouched by their magical aura. Aster Skies explains, “Tourmaline, in a moment you’re going to light up your magic. Don’t levitate anything or cast any spells, simply allow your horn to glow. When you do, Lady Noblesse and I will suspend our respective stones above your horn in turn. The stones respond to magical telluric harmonics and resonate audibly when they encounter magic. If your telluric harmony is close to that of the moon, the moonstone will hum a tone. If you are close to the sun then the sun will hum instead. Do you understand?” “I think so,” Tourmaline answered, “What if I’m not close to either?” “That does happen sometimes. The cacophonic harmonies will cause the stone to resonate violently and the test must be halted. Unfortunate ponies such a these are considered untenable,” he explained, “Don’t be worried if the stone buzzes a somewhat when it is brought near you. You are not yet attuned to a sphere and so it is to be expected. Any other questions?” Tourmaline told him that she was ready. With just a glance back at the fillies, who gave her a ‘you can do it’, she lit her horn and nodded to Aster Skies. She closed her eyes for a moment and calmed herself. With a familiar ‘push’ her horn began to light, flooding the room with a sky blue glow. Tourmaline opens her eyes. Lady Noblesse stepped forward and lowered the Moonstone over Tourmalines horn. A faint ring filled the room, nearly pure in tone. Lady Noblesse smiled and bowed her head to Tourmaline as she backed up. Tourmaline herself smiled widely. So it’s the moon then, she thought to herself as emotion welled in her heart. Aster Skied stepped forward with the Sunstone. He caught Tourmaline's puzzled look, “Tradition my dear, both stones are always tested.” Tourmaline relaxed at that as the sunstone was lowered to her horn. But, instead of the disharmonious tone she was expecting, the Sunstone rang pure. Aster lifted the stone and looked to Noblesse Oblige in confusion. “What is it?” Tourmaline asks in concern. “Honestly, my dear, I’m not sure...,” Aster answered. “A pony cannot hold a natural attunement to both the sun and the moon Miss Tourmaline,” Lady Noblesse told her, “If we cannot determine which sphere a pony is most suited for then... I’m afraid that we cannot continue.” Tourmaline’s jaw dropped as she fell back on her haunches, she heard Luna and Celestia Gasp behind her, “But...the moon...the stone sang for me.” “As did the Sunstone,” answered Aster as he and Noblesse returned the Stones to their bases, “We must be careful, a dissonant note cannot be permitted within the choir.” Tourmaline felt as if her heart would break. “It seems your telluric harmony may not run counter to the sun or moon, but neither does it harmonize with them.” “But the Sunstone wasn’t the same,” she wept, “Please.. I didn’t realize how much I wanted this until...” “I’m sorry Tourmaline. We cannot attune a pony who cannot form a natural bond with either stone.” Tourmaline closed her eyes and began to cry. She honestly did not realize how dear joining the choirs had become to her. She thought about the chairponies’ words. That’s it! Tourmaline sprang to her hooves, “What if that’s the problem?” “What do you mean dear?” asked Aster. “My talent,” Tourmaline explained, “I do have a natural bond with the Stones, with All stone.” The chairponies considered as she spoke. “My special talent is to reveal the shape within the stone and to bring life to life to the ancient tales. I have a magical kinship with all stone, no matter how enchanted.” “Especially one enchanted so as to continue the legacy of the elder times,” spoke Lady Noblesse. Aster Skies looked at his fellow chairpony, “Are you sure, Noblesse?” The Lady nodded solemnly. “Very well then,” Aster agreed. Tourmaline heart soared with hope. Lady Noblesse approached Tourmaline, “Miss Tourmaline, do you speak honestly, without selfishness or greed for this honor and truly believe the Moonstone sang for you, as you said?” She could only nod. “Then I am willing to give you the chance.” Despite herself, Tourmaline let out a “squee” of delight and hugged Lady Noblesse before she know what she was doing. “Oh! Oh my I’m so sorry. I’m just so happy and I...” “It’s quite alright,” Noblesse smoothed her coat as Tourmaline let her go, “honest happiness is nothing to be ashamed of.” She smiled at the embarrassed mare, “But do try to keep the solemnity of this event in mind.” Tourmaline nodded and promised. “So Miss Tourmaline,” Aster began, “Are you ready to begin?” “I’m ready.” “Are you sure about this Miss Tourmaline?” asked Noblesse Oblige. “I am quite happy to give you the chance you deserve but I cannot know if the Stone will accept you.” “What will happen if it doesn’t?” “If it doesn’t,” Lady Noblesse looked Tourmaline squarely in the eyes, “you may lose your magic, indefinitely.” Tourmaline’s stomach did a backflip. To lose her magic meant her career was over. Every hope and dream she ever had would never come true. Every client she had made promises to would be let down. But... to become a part of those tales she loved so much, could she take the risk? Tourmaline nodded and tried to look braver than she felt. “Very well then. Aster Skies? Would you be so kind?” Aster bowed his head, “Of course, my lady.” He backed out the door he came in, whispering, “Good luck,” as it did. Lady Noblesse beckoned Tourmaline to join her by the Moonstone. Her magic glowing brilliant white, Noblesse lowered her horn to the Moonstone. The magical glow spread out to the stone which continued to shine with a magic of its own even after Noblesse’s horn had stopped glowing. “Lift the Stone, Tourmaline. With your magic.” Tourmaline wrapped the stone in her magic and lifted it off the floor. The simple glittering stone continued to glow with a cool light of it’s own, plainly visible through her magic. “Now, please hold the Stone as tightly as you can. Use every fiber of magical strength you possess.” Tourmaline gritted with effort as the magical pressure in her head built up higher and higher before a sudden release as an overglow formed around her horn. Though nearly blinded by the light of her own horn, Tourmaline opened her eyes. Before her, Lady Noblesse stood holding a long thin silver staff in her magic. The far end of the staff formed a small hammer. The ring of magic filling Tourmaline’s ears beyond hearing, she saw Lady Nobless’s lips move, “Are you ready?” Tourmaline did her best to nod as she kept her grip on the Stone. The Chairpony swung the staff high, straight over her head and struck the Moonstone squarely. The Moonstone rang like a tower bell. Tourmaline held tight as her horn and every bone and fiber in her body reverberated with that pure tone. She opened her eyes to see as the pale silver light from the stone began to swell and spread through her magical aura surrounding the Stone. When the whole of Tourmaline’s blue glow around the stone was overtaken by the Stone’s light she could feel and see the same happening to her horn, despite her clenched closed eyes. A touch of fear flitted through her as the cold silver light progressed down her horn, from tip to base. Tourmaline’s eyes snapped open as that light reached the base of her horn. Instead of their normal pale blue, her eyes shone bright lunar silver. Her magic flared and the stone dropped to the floor a moment before Tourmaline too collapsed to the ground. For a moment she saw nothing. She woke to find Celestia shaking her, “Miss Tourmaline! Are you okay?! Wake up!” “Wha? huh?” She mumbled in response. The relieved sisters jumped on Tourmaline and wrapped her in a hug as best as they could, “Oh Miss Tourmaline! We were so worried about you!,” cried Luna. “You did it! You’re in the choir!” exclaimed Celestia. “I am? I did it?” Tourmaline asked, looking up at Lady Noblesse and Aster Skies standing over her. “You did very well Miss Tourmaline,” Lady Noblesse agreed with a nod. “You have impressive talent and ability.” Tourmaline’s smile positively glowed as bright as bright as her eyes had a moment ago. Lady Noblesse placed a hoof on Tourmaline’s shoulder, “Welcome to the Lunar Choir.” Tourmaline leapt to her hooves and wrapped Lady Noblesse in another hug. Noblesse stiffened for a moment before relaxing and giving her a hug back, “Congratulations, apprentice Tourmaline.” Tourmaline self consciously let her go and apologized. “No need to apologize, apprentice. I was as excited as you are now once.” “I don’t know how to thank you,” Tourmaline said, wiping her eyes on the back of a hoof. “Finishing your apprenticeship and joining us for the Vernal Eclipse is thanks enough. Can you do that for me?” Tourmaline nodded. “Then I hold high hopes for you Miss Tourmaline,” said Noblesse with a smile, “Now as to the fillies...” “Oooh! Oooh! Can I go first?” Celestia cried as she bounced like a ball. Aster smiled at the bouncy filly, “Of course, my dear. You’re Celestia, correct?” Celestia nodded vigorously, “Yep! That’s me. So which stone am I gonna try out first? “I believe we will start you with the Sunstone,” answered Aster, “As energetic as you are I’d be shocked if it was any other way.” Lady Noblesse stepped forward, “Now Miss Celestia, are you sure you want to do this?” “Well... ya! It would be soo great to be a part of something as big and important as the Choir,” she answered, “Besides! My name is Celestia! You HAVE to let me join the choir.” She struck a pose, “It’s my destiny!” Aster snickered behind a hoof, “Well I’d hate to stand in the way of destiny.” Lady Noblesse ignored him. “I simply want to ensure you know what you are doing. The changes to your magic will be irreversible, you will always feel stronger whilst the sphere you are attuned to is in the sky and diminished when it is hidden away,” Noblesse explained, concerned, “You are still so very young and this is a lifelong commitment.” “Hey! The invitation said that anypony could apply if they want to! Nopony ever said anything about being too young to join!” Lady Noblesse was taken aback a bit, unaccustomed to being so spoken too. Aster stepped in, “And nopony is saying that now little Celestia. Lady Noblesse is just trying to make sure you know what you are doing.” “I do know, I want to join,” came Tia’s answer. “As long as you’re sure, Miss Celestia,” Noblesse began “Did you have any questions before we start?” “Nope! Let’s get this going!” Celestia trotted to the center of the room, “Come on in with the basket poles!” She called to the attendants in the next room. “Celestia!,” snapped Tourmaline, “Try that again!” Celestia winced, “Sorry Miss Tourmaline.” She turned back to the chairponies, “ I mean I’m ready to start.” Hiding a smirk, Aster skies called the confused attendants, who set the basket staffs beside the Stones. “Do just as Miss Tourmaline did. Light your horn but do not cast any spells,” Aster instructed as he lifted the Sunstone in his staff’s basket. Celestia took a deep breath and lit her horn. Just as Aster began lowering the sphere over Celestia’s horn she cried out, “No! wait!” Aster stopped and lifted the sphere, “You are okay Celestia?” “Ya... I’m okay... I’m just kinda...” she stammered nervously, “Do you think we could do it at the same time?” “I suppose so...” he looked to Noblesse who nodded, “Miss Luna? Why don’t you go stand with Lady Noblesse.” Luna trotted over to the chairpony happily and lit her horn. “We can conduct the examination together but, should you both be found to be attunable, we will have to perform that part of the ritual separately. Ringing both stones at the same time would shatter them. With a shared nod, Noblesse and Aster lowered their Stone’s over each filly’s horn. Both stones begin to ring pure and true. “Never a doubt in my mind,” Aster Skies remarked, “I guess it was your destiny after all.” Celestia reared up and clapped her hooves in excitement. At the chairponies direction, Celestia and Luna changed places to be tested for the opposite sphere. As the Stone’s were lowered, Tourmaline cringed, anticipating the cacophonic sound of dissonance, but there was none. No sound at all. “Another anomaly?” said Lady Noblesse, “This is impossible.” “No wait, listen,” answered Aster. Everypony strained their ears and listened. Just barely audible, a faint ring could be heard, pure but muffled as if somepony had wrapped the stones in damp cloth. “Perhaps we should consult with Magus Clover the Clever?” Aster suggested. “Agreed,” answered Noblesse as she nodded to an attendant who left on the errand. “What’s happening?” asked a worried Luna. “The stone’s reacted oddly to you and your sister,” Aster explained, “Such anomalies are rare, to have three such cases standing in the attunement chamber at once can’t be just a coincidence.” “Perhaps an act of fate,” suggested Lady Noblesse quietly. “Don’t worry girls,” Tourmaline extended a foreleg to each sister, who accepted the hug. “You heard how the stones reacted to you the first time. I’m sure they are just being careful.” “We must be,” explained Lady Noblesse, “Such a case as these sisters has happened before. But not since before the Great Fr...” “Why have you called me?” interrupted Clover as she walked into the chamber. “Magus...,” Aster bowed deeply in honest respect, “we have an anomaly. Three infact. One, Miss Tourmaline, has just undergone attunement to the Moon. The others, these two sisters, have just been examined.” “What is the nature of the anomaly?” Clover asked and she inspected Tourmaline from a bit too close. “We are not sure,” answered Aster. “Each stone reacted strongly to one sister but the other barely reacts at all, either harmoniously or disharmonious.” “Each sister is then has a degree of natural attunement to the sun or moon?” Clover asked as she moved to inspect the sisters. “Yes, Magus.” “Do they meet the criterion for attunement to that stone?” “Yes, Magus.” “Do you propose we attempt to attune these sisters to both spheres?” “Well, no. Of course not Magus, nopony can move both the sun and moon.” “Then continue. The anomaly should have no bearing,” with that the Magus simply turned and left, trusting the chairponies to their duty. “Can I go first?” Luna asked. “Celestia, is that okay with you?” asked Noblesse. Celestia nodded and Luna joined Lady Noblesse near the Moonstone. The ritual proceeded just as Tourmaline’s had. Luna gripped the stone in her magic as it was rung by Lady Noblesse, the Stone’s silver light infused her magic and her eyes flashed brilliant before the Stone fell to the floor. Tourmaline felt a surge of irrational fear that it would shatter as it did. Luna joined Tourmaline and watched Celestia’s ritual performed by Aster Skies as Noblesse waited outside. Only the Stone’s gold glow betrayed the difference in the ritual. Afterword, both chairponies joined them in the attunement chamber again. Aster spoke first, “I want to thank you all for your bravery. Allowing a stranger to permanently alter your magic is no easy task, yet you all stood to the challenge.” He turned to Celestia, “Celestia. I hope to make myself worthy of that trust in the coming months and if this choir truly is your destiny, and I hope it is, then in the years that follow.” “To find a pony so naturally attuned to the spheres is a great rarity. Perhaps a hoof full have been found in all the ages since we unicorns assumed the mantle of our forebears and began guiding the sun and moon across the sky,” Lady Noblesse Oblige told them. “To meet three such ponies in my lifetime, let alone at once, is a great honor, and I thank you for it. “Luna, Tourmaline, I could not be happier for the chance to have you join in Choir with us. I trust you to do great things here. But fear not, even if this place isn’t your fate, you need never worry about being alone. Never again will the dark seem so empty, ” Tourmaline began to tear up despite her best efforts, “As long, now, as you live, you will have the moon.” Tourmaline dried her tears and went to hug Lady Noblesse again, managing to stop herself just in time. Noblesse simple stood, looking directly at Tourmaline, before rolling her eyes and surprised her with a hug. “Welcome to the family, Tourmaline. Good luck,” she said with a smile. “Please follow the proctors, they will lead you to the Arcanum’s dining hall where you will wait for your interview. I suggest you three find something to eat and rest. I’m am sure Magus Clover will have much to ask.” Before turning to walk through the ornate stone doors to the hall, Tourmaline stopped a moment to look over the intricate and ancient sculptured walls of the room where her life and dreams changed so completely. Here was something real, a piece of the past painstakingly preserved through the ages to bring those old legends to the modern world, legends that Tourmaline could not help but think she had just become a small part of. They they left, they heard Aster and Noblesse again wish them luck as they walked out into hall. “Luck? I don’t need luck,” Celestia blustered, “I have destiny!” Tourmaline rolled her eyes, scooped Celestia and Luna up in her magic, deposited them on her back, and followed the roped path to the dining hall. Act One: Chapter Five - ImpressionsAct One: Chapter Five - Impressions Tourmaline, with Celestia and Luna riding along, followed the roped path to the dining hall where she was welcomed by a rather well fed stallion in a tall chef’s hat. The portly gentlestallion shook Tourmaline’s hoof heartily and offered his congratulations, few enough applicants made it through attunement that he was beginning to worry the food would go to waste. “Don’t worry mister chef!” Celetia piped as she jumped from her perch on Tourmaline’s back, “I’m here to do my part.” The chef laughed and patted her head before opening the door to the dining hall and gesturing for them to enter. The dining hall was warmly lit by a row of lanterns suspended from the high ceiling. Shelves of old but well preserved tomes and scrolls lined the walls. A scattering of desks and tables, some occupied, most not, gave the room the appearance more like a study than a dining room, except for the long, well piled, serving table down the center of the room. Celestia’s tongue lolled out at the sight of the closest, and coincidently desert, portion of the table. Celestia streaked past Tourmaline through the door and began doing her best to fit as much on her plates as she could manage, Luna seemed happy with a cucumber sandwich. Despite her rumbling stomach, Tourmaline, found herself unable to eat. She was simply too nervous. She contented herself to a cup of tea and a roll to nibble on. The three found a table surrounded by plush cushions and rested their hooves. “So how long you think they will keep us waiting?” Celestia asked around a mouthful of cookie. “Dunno,”Tourmaline answered, “Clover made it seem like there are a lot of attunements to get done before the interviews. We’re probably going to be stuck here for a while.” Celestia smiled, “Sounds good to me!” She dug back into her plate, piled high with all the sweets the dining hall had to offer. Tourmaline rolled her eyes. Normally she wouldn’t spoil the filly like this but today was a special event. Besides she might need the energy later. “You’ve been quite, Luna,” Tourmaline nudged her, “You feeling okay?” “Mmhm. Just thinking, “ Luna answered. “‘Bout what?” Luna levitated a book on the cushion beside her and held it out for Tourmaline to read. The title read ‘Lunar Arcania and Natural Philosophy’. “Wow,” Tourmaline said, reading the title, “Starting your studies already.” She tousled the filly’s dark blue mane, “That’s my girl.” “I just want to make sure I’m ready,” Luna sighed, “I just don’t want to mess this up.” “Aww Luna...” Tourmaline put a foreleg around her, “Remember what the driver said this morning? You’re somepony you can depend on, they will see that.” She gave the filly a little squeeze. “So what does that book say about our moon?” Luna smiled, “Our moon.” She opened the book and set it beside her plate so the two of them could read together. “I hope I’m not interrupting you,” spoke a stallion’s genteel voice. Tourmaline looked up from Luna’s book to find a familiar beige and burgundy figure standing beside them. “Oh Lord High Horse!” She jumped to her hooves and awkwardly curtsy-bowed as best she whilst tripping over her hooves. High Horse chuckled, “Please Miss Tourmaline, it’s quite alright. Have a seat.” He gestured to an empty cushion, “Do you mind if I join you?” “Of course not My Lord...” “Tourmaline...” he said as he sat, “You’re a choir member now, or very nearly so. All members of the Arcanum, especially the Choir, are considered something of honorary members of the aristocracy. Although some of the more conservative elements of the court do not see it that way.” Celestia’s crumb bespeckled face lit with excitement, “You mean I really am a lady now?” “All fillies are ladies, my dear, no matter what their station may be,” the lord responded, “and no matter what somepony else says,” he continued, booping the filly on the nose. Tourmaline hadn’t seen this side of High Horse before, maybe she really was honorary aristocracy now if he could show it. Or, more likely, his appointment to Choir liaison simply meant he no longer had to concern himself with the opinions of lesser members of the Court. “To what do we owe the honor, Lor...” he gave her a sidelong look, “Um.. High Horse.” “Well, I thought I might come by and help assuage what I am sure is a concern of yours.” “A what now?” Celestia asked. Luna leaned over and whispered to her sister without taking her eyes off her book, “It means to make somepony feel better about something.” Celestia whispered back, “Ohhh, I knew that.. smartypants.” “What concern?” Tourmaline asked, ignoring the fillies. He explained, “I know this must be a very stressful event, no matter how exciting it may be. I wanted to ensure that you were not overly concerned for the new statue order’s I’ve placed recently.” Tourmaline relaxed, “Actually, I was a bit worried about that. As busy as I’m going to be during the selection process, and even more so if I’m selected, I didn’t want you to think I was going to abandon my commitments to you.” “Oh no no no dear girl. I want you to know that you have absolutely nothing to be concerned about,” he patted her knee, “As of this morning you won’t have to worry about any more orders from me. I’ve already contracted a new, and quite talent, artist who should be able to handle any future stonework I may need and I’ve already referred to all my friends in the court to her studio.” Tourmaline,s jaw nearly struck the table, “Wha? But, but....” High Horse's deadpan expression cracked and he started laughing like a school colt. the confused look on Tourmaline’s face only made him laugh harder. It dawned on her, “Oh Lo... High Horse, that’s not funny. you really scared me!” “I told you you could get her good!” Celestia squeaked between laughs. “Wait... you,” Tourmaline pointed a hoof at Celestia, “and you,” she continued pointing at High Horse, “You’re... in cahoots?!” “What can I say?” High Horse began, wiping tears from his eyes, “If even a tenth of the Court had a tenth of that filly’s spirit they wouldn’t be half the stodgy crowd that they are.” “But how!?” “She sent me a letter a week ago asking me to take part in a little prank,” he reached across the table to give Celestia a friendly pat on the shoulder, “I simply couldn’t resist.” Tourmaline glared at the giggling filly, “How did you get a letter to a member of the Court, Tia?” “Well...” Celestia explained, “I may or may not have asked somepony at the laundry to slip it into his pocket.” “Tia!!!” “It’s quite alright, Tourmaline,” High Horse said, “I got a good laugh out of it, and learned that we might consider tightening palace security a bit. No hard done.” “Besides my nerves,” Tourmaline jibbed. “Oh it’s all in fun,” he began, “And you have nothing to worry about. I doubt I could find another sculptor of your skill in the whole of the clan, even if I was inclined to seek one out. Certainly not one who specialized in mythic portrayals,” he patted her hoof, “Tourmaline you are irreplaceable to me.” He seemed to catch himself and with an embarrassed cough told her he had duties to attend to and rose from the table. Tourmaline joined him. “As always, it’s been a pleasure, Miss Tourmaline,” He gave her a gentlestallionly bow, “I look forward to meeting again.” He waved over an unseen assistant and the two of them left the dining hall without another word. Tourmaline turned to Celestia, “Alright you little monster! When I get you back home I’m going to tell your mother on you!” Celestia pointed a hoof at Tourmaline, “You like High Horse, you like High Horse!” Tourmaline blushed right through her chocolate brown coat, “I do not!” Celestia continued her assault while Luna stifled a giggle. “Know what? I don’t like either of you any more,” Tourmaline stuck her tongue out at the two sisters and made a hasty exit. She found a seat by the fire place and resolved to firmly plant her behind in it until her normal coloring returned. Within a few minutes the comforting warmth of the fire takes it’s toll and Tourmaline fell fast asleep. After what felt like only a few moments later Tourmaline awoke to the unpleasant feeling of being shaken awake. “Come on! They’re calling you! You're going to miss your own interview!” Yelled Celestia’s voice, finally yanking her out of her sleep. “Very funny Celestia,” Tourmaline answered with a yawn, “but I think that’s enough pranks for today.” She rolled over in her chair and closed her eyes, only to have them snap open when a much louder voice called out her name. “CALLING MISS TOURMALINE! THIS IS YOUR LAST CALL. FOLLOW ME TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM OR YOU WILL BE SENT HOME!!” In pure panic Tourmaline jumped from her chair by the fire and dashed across the dining hall to meet the very grumpy, and impatient, proctor, upsetting a table in the process. “Good luck!!!” the sisters called out to her in unison as Tourmaline followed the silent uniformed mare out into the hallway. At the far end, another proctor stood before a door where a short line of five or six ponies waited. “Really?” Tourmaline asked, annoyed. “Hurry up and wait?” The impatient proctor simply motioned for her to join in the line before spinning on a hoof and returning to the dining hall to fetch another applicant. Tourmaline joined the line and did her best to avoid prancing in place with anxiety. A few, tense yet boring, minutes later the line was only a single pony shorter when the proctor arrived with Celestia and Luna in tow. “Hey Miss Tourmaline!” pipped Celestia, “Miss us yet?” Tourmaline stuck her tongue out at her in response, “Nope, still not talking to you.” She feigned turning around before sweeping Celestia up with a foreleg and giving her a quick nuggie. “Hey! You're messing up my mane!” Celestia complained, “I’m trying to look nice for my interview.” “Oh don’t worry, you look beautiful.” Celestia smiled and with a flash of magic returned her pastel mane to it’s former glory. “Shhh!” shushed the proctor standing by the door. “Oh come on,” Celestia complained, “we weren’t even being loud.” “Little filly,” the proctor responded, “the pony on the other side of that door is currently undergoing the most important, and nerve wracking, interview of her life. If you cannot be still and give him the quiet he needs, then perhaps you would prefer to wait for your friends outside,” he warned, “So again I say: Shhh!” At that, Celestia listened and quieted down and, surprisingly, managed to stay quiet. Luna, as always, was entertained by her thoughts. Tourmaline though, would have preferred some conversation. Simply standing and staring at your hooves, all the while worrying and fretting about the interview was painful. They passed the time in silence. Even Celestia was absorbed by her own worrying, Tourmaline didn’t even notice that they had advanced to the front of the line. “Ma’am, it’s your turn,” the shushy proctor prompted Tourmaline “Oh. Uh, okay,” Tourmaline turned her head to the sisters, “Girls, be good. I’ll see you after the interview.” Both sisters promised and wished Tourmaline luck.Tourmaline steadied herself and stepped through the opened door. The room beyond was sparse. Only a single curved table and a cushion before it provided decoration. Seated at the table were three ponies. To the left sat the Lady Noblesse Oblige. To the right sat Aster Skies. At the table’s center sat Magus Clover. Behind them stood a smiling High Horse, whose presence elicited a poorly suppressed blush form Tourmaline at the memory of Celestia’s teasing. “Please, have a seat,” Clover said as she pointed to the simple cushion in the center of the room. Tourmaline sat as directed, grateful to be able to hide her shaking knees. “Miss Tourmaline, unless I’m mistaken.” “Yes ma’am,” she answered. “Before we start I’d like to thank you for your patience,” Clover began, “You’ve already met the Chairponies, and I’ve read their report of you. Very interesting. It had not occurred to me, nor to my predecessors that an affinity toward stone might affect the attunement process. You’ve taught me something new, and that does not happen often. High Horse coughed politely. “Ah yes, you already know our liaison. I trust you understand that your previous relationship with the Lord will not affect any decision we make here today. Correct?” “W-well, we don’t have a, uh, relationship, or anything. He’s one of my clients,” Tourmaline shuttered. “Regardless, we show no favoritism to anypony,” Clover continued while High Horse hid a smile behind a hoof. “I understand.” Clover nodded and continued, “The interview will proceed thusly. Each chairpony will have the opportunity to ask you three questions, on any topic he or she finds relevant. Afterward, I will have three questions of my own. I strongly encourage you to answer as honestly and completely as you can. If, for some reason, you feel a question to be too personal or intrusive simple say so and the asker will ask you something else.” She leaned back in her chair and spoke, “We have many applicants to process today and many more in the days to come, so let us begin. Aster Skies, would you like be go first?” The golden stallion stood and began, “Miss Tourmaline, how did you feel when you first heard the announcement?” Tourmaline thought for a moment and answered, “Honestly, the first thing I felt was fascination. I am a sculptor by trade,” she said with a glance at High Horse, ”and I specialize in mythical motifs, the taming of the spheres is one of my greatest inspirations. To be alive during the Eclipse is like seeing those ancient events with my own eyes.” Seeming pleased, Aster continued, “Speaking as a unicorn what do you think of the responsibility the Choirs bear?” “Well, the choir’s work is the reason we’re unicorns at all. Our ancestors took up this burden millennia ago, before we became what we are today, and I believe they would be proud that we still carry it on to this day. Despite everything else magic can do, guiding the sun and moon is the reason why we are what we are.” Aster scribbled a note, “Final question. This is a difficult to art to master. The basics maybe easy to grasp but attaining the proper control is exceedingly difficult. Do you feel you have the patience and dedication required to learn it?” Tourmaline smiled, “No art is truly mastered. Its not a skill that you can learn. One is born an artist. I was sculptor long before I lifted a chisel. Just like the shape I revel beneath the surface of the stone, the craft of any artist was within them all along.” She paused, “If I am truly meant to take a place in the Lunar Choir, that .. Artistry is already within me. I have only to chip away at the stone that conceals it.” Aster Skies leaned back in his chair as he considered her response. “Thank you Tourmaline. No further questions.” He returned to his seat and nodded to Lady Noblesse. The Lady returned Aster’s nod and stood, “Before I ask my questions I’d like you to know that I am very pleased to meet you. It can sometimes be difficult to find unicorns who can be attuned to the moon. At time’s we have had to compromise and attune those whose compatibility was suspect. As a result, the Lunar choir is a far smaller than the solar choir, less than half it’s size. But do not think that we can then afford to allow those who do not need to be there to be members. Only those who truly have a place with us will be selected.” She paused, “Do you have a place with us, Tourmaline?” Tourmaline swallowed, “I sincerely hope I do, My Lady.” Lady Noblesse smiled, “Then let us begin. Tourmaline, what were your thoughts when you were selected for attunement?” “To be perfectly honest, I wasn’t sure what I should think. I didn’t go in with any expectation one way or the other. When you and Chairpony Aster told me I might have to be declared unattunable I was absolutely crestfallen.In desperation, I asked if it could be my natural affinity for stone that caused the Stone’s lack of dissonance. I don’t know how much I believed that. I felt as if I was grasping at straws, I could not even imagine being sent home. But you saw possibility in my feeble theory and believed in me. Then you gave me a chance. “When you conducted the attunement, I felt the magic of the moonstone, of the moon really, seep into my own magic, marrying itself to me. I recognised that feeling. It was all those nights I spent in my workshop. Countless hours spent by myself with my only company the stone I was shaping and the silver moonlight streaming in through my studio window. It felt right. It felt like home. Being selected for Lunar attunement is a great gift and even if I am not selected I will always treasure that blessing.” Lady Noblesse smiled graciously, understanding. “Why do you suppose it is that these open auditions are only held during an eclipse?” “I suppose its because of how apprentices are normally chosen. A single choir member goes out and finds a pony she feels would be a good member. Usually it’s a family member or friends. The choir needs to work together as one and that takes deep trust. If open auditions were held regularly it was make membership just a prize to be won, not a family to be joined.” Lady Noblesse interrupted, “Then why hold them at all?” “Well, I believe it’s to remember how the choir was formed in the first place. How the labor of ordering the world was divided up. Having auditions, even if only so rarely, lets ponies who are drawn to the sun and moon join, not just those who the choir feels are most fit. I suppose brings new notes to the harmony, so to speak.” “My last question,” Noblesse said as she sat back down, “What was it that inspired you to apply for this position?” This was the question Tourmaline had been dreading. She choose her words carefully and tried to hide her shaking knees, “I uh, I was the victim of a prank.” Noblesse raised and eyebrow, “A prank?” Tourmaline sighed, “It’s one of the sisters I babysit, Celestia actually. One of her favorite pastimes is setting up pranks for me to walk into. I was at the market with her and her mom when a crier called the cities unicorns to the palace for the announcement. Afterward she and her sister wanted to join. I guess Tia, Celestia, thought it would be funny to sign me up too and let me find out when a messenger delivered my ticket.” He laughed despite herself, “And you know what? Unlike most of her pranks that end up with me covered in glitter, or soaking wet, or pink... I’m could not be happier to be at the receiving end of this one.” The reserved expression on Lady Noblesse’s face worried Tourmaline. Clover spoke without standing, “We have many applicants remaining to interview so I’ll be brief. First question: How many spells do you know?” Tourmaline thought it over, spells weren’t exactly her special talent, “I’m not sure. I do know some specific spells, mostly related to my work. Spells for finding flaws in stone, repairing cracks, that sort of thing. Levitation, of course.” “The Chairponies tell me you displayed significant natural talent. Why have you never sought to put it to use?” “I have,” Tourmaline answered, “some of my work can be very magically taxing. Usualy If i find I need a new spell I can come up with something or just adapt one I know already. I just haven’t gone out and tried to learn new spells for their own sake.” “Hmm,” Clover thought for a moment, “Second question: what is your chief area of magical expertise?” “Well stonework. I know a spell that can let me feel the inside the stone, feel the path and shape of the minerals within it. I know a spell that can allow me to heal cracks in a sculpture or smooth chisel marks. I know one that I used to draw me to the finest marble or granite in the whole quarry. When I pick up a stone in my magic it feels as it it is speaking to me. Telling me about itself and what it wants to become.” “A scrying spell?” “Nothing like that. Let me show you,” she lit up her horn, casting a blue light over the stone of the floor. “I can tell you that this stone here is fresh rock. It was quarried... maybe seven years ago. This one here used to be apart of an outside wall of another structure before it was brought here. That one there...,” she pointed to the arch keystone over the door, “That stone used to be apart of a bridge... an old bridge from long ago.” Impressed, Clover asked, “How can you tell?” Proudly Tourmaline answered, “I’ve learned to read the patterns of stress and moisture in the stones minerals. Once you know what you're looking for it’s as easy as reading a book.” “Very good Miss Tourmaline,” Clover said, “This will be my third and our final question for you. You say that it was a fillies prank that brought you to us. Why should we accept somepony who did not come of their own impulse?” Tourmaline swallowed again. Celestia might be the reason she was here but leaving now seemed... impossible. “Its not that I didn’t have wanted to be in the choir. Its just that I would have felt that I was betraying my work. But today... seeing all of this... watching the myths I’ve studied for my art come alive again. Having a chance to be apart of this Eclipse, a connection to the history I love so much, seeing history breath again.. it broke my heart when I was told I might have to go home.” She wiped her eyes and wondered when she had started tearing up, “I’m not sure when It happened... but I want this. I don't think I can imagine not being a part of this anymore.” Clover nodded, accepting this. She started to ask if Tourmaline had any questions she would like to ask them but High Horse interrupted, “Magus Clover, may I ask I something of her?” Clover agreed. “Tourmaline, please don't think that I'm trying to sabotage you so I can keep you for myself.” High Horse flustered for a moment, “As my retained sculpture of course. You're a very talented mare and I wish you only the best in whatever you do, but I do have to ask you something.” He stepped around the table to address her directly. Tourmaline tried to forget celestia’s teasing and her own inexplicable blushing as the lord looked right into her eyes from beneath his elegantly styled burgundy mane. “You recently said something to me, ‘There’s little sense in fighting against your special talent.’ If you still believe that this, and believe that it is sculpture that is your talent, then why should the panel select you. Or, more to the point, do you feel that this position would bring you into conflict with who you are? Why or why not?” Tourmaline stammered at first, nervous that it would be High Horse asking a question, “I still believe that. Our talents are our guide. Our cutie marks are one of the greatest blessings ponies have. Most of the other races can never be sure they’ve found their place in the world. A donkey might simply have to hope that she has found where she belongs but has to be satisfied with never being sure. ‘I know where I belong,” she gestured to her cutie mark, “A chisel and a quill. I’ve been a sculptor my whole life but I’ve been a student of history for just as long. I will always be those things no matter what I do, no matter how hard I might try to be something different. But this is different, I know this is something I want to be a part of. I have to believe that my heart will lead me to what I’m suppose to be. My art has always been my life, and I don’t think I could ever be happy if it wasn’t a part of it. I’ve spent all that time bringing history to life for others. This is my chance to be a part of that history, to see it come alive, for me.” A surprised smile lit High Horse’s face, “Talented and eloquent,” he chuckled and turned to the panel, “I knew she’d have a good answer.” He flashed another one of his trademark smiles and returned to his place behind the table. The chairponies slid their notes to Clover who held them in her magic and looked over each page carefully. She placed them on the desk and stood. “Happenstance set you on this path, Tourmaline. A mere fillies whim. Yet, you show a deep appreciation for what it is we do, and you have a deep understanding of why. Furthermore, though it may have been an act of chance that brought you to us, but I believe you deserve a chance to find out if it was an act of fate.” Tourmaline beamed so bright her face hurt. Lady Noblesse stood as well, “Tourmaline, if you pass the test and complete your training. I look forward to welcoming you to the Lunar Choir.” “Thank you my lady, Thank you everypony,” Tourmaline wiped her eyes on the back of a hoof. “I am so happy to have this chance. I just know I’m suppose to be here.” “I’m sure you are, Tourmaline,” said High Horse, stepping forward, “Please,” He gestured to the door she had entered through, “Feel free to wait in the hall for your two young friends. I’m sure they would love to hear your good news.” “Thank you all again. I won’t let you down.” Tourmaline said tearfully as she left. She stepped through the door and was ambushed by two bouncing fillies. “Did you do it? Did you pass? When do you start training?” Celestia bombarded her with questions before she saw the drying tears on Tourmaline’s cheek. “Oh on... MIss Tourmaline.” Tourmaline laughed, “No no. I’m fine Tia! I made it. Happy tears.” “Oh good, you had me worried there. Not worried about me mind you. I know I’m getting in. It’s my destiny remember.” Celestia struck a pose. “Miss Celestia. Please, it’s your turn,” said the proctor by the door. Celestia’s bravado crumbled. “Don’t worry Celestia,” Tourmaline hugged the little filly. “It’s your destiny, remember?” She kissed the filly right on top of her head, “Go prove it.” “Eww, Tourmaline germs!” Celestia did her best to wipe off the offending kiss before returning Tourmaline’s hug. “Good luck sister,” Luna threw her forelegs around Celestia, “I know you can do it.” Tourmaline stifled a d’aww as Celestia hugged her sister back before trotting through the door to the interview room. Luna sat on the floor and fretted, no amount of comforting from Tourmaline could cheer her up. “Don’t worry Luna,” she offered, “Remember what the driver said?” “Uh huh,” Luna nodded. “Be somepony you can depend on. That’s all you have to do.” Luna smiled and Tourmaline draped a leg over her shoulders while they waited. A few, long, minutes later the doors to the interview room open and Celestia came prancing out, head held high, “Nailed it!” she exclaimed. “Great job Tia!” Tourmaline hugged the filly. Luna just mumbled her congratulations and stared at her hooves. “Don’t worry Luna, If Miss Tourmaline can get in you can get in,” Celestia offered. “Hey!” Luna laughed, “Thanks Celestia.” “Luna! It’s your turn,” interrupted the proctor. Tourmaline and Celestia wished Luna luck and the fully nervously walked through the door and closed it. “Don’t worry about your sister tia. She’s a lot stronger than she lets on.” Tourmaline told Celestia. “Oh I’m not worried,” Celestia’s stomach rumbled, “Hey Miss Tourmaline, do you think I have enough time to get something from the dining hall?” Tourmaline glanced at the proctor who told her she should have time, “Just hurry back, okay Tia? I’m going to wait here for Luna, just in case.” With that, Celestia spun on a hoof and trotted down the hall to fill her belly. Tourmaline slapped a hoof to her mouth to stop from laughing. Stuck to Celestia back was a note written in her own writing reading, ‘Kick Me’. Beneath that was a line of High Horse’s familiar ornate script, ‘Nice try’. For a moment, she thought about telling her. Only for a moment. Celestia returned a while later, sans ‘kick me’ sign, and sat beside Tourmaline while quietly munching on a candied carrot. Just as Celestia finished the door opened and Luna walked out from her interview smiling. Celestia and Tourmaline descended on her with hugs and congratulations. Through the open door Tourmaline heard Aster Skies’ voice cry out to Luna, “Don’t you worry sweetheart! You’ll make your daddy proud Luna! Don’t you worry! you’ll make him proud!” The three of them broke down into laughter on the hall carpet, the other applicants standing in line stared at them with the oddest of expressions. Tourmaline felt a tap on her shoulder and looked up at a very amused High Horse. “Oh Lord High Horse!” Tourmaline shot to her hooves and dusted herself off, “I’m sorry are we disturbing everypony?” “Oh no. Please though, dear Tourmaline, there is no need for my title,” Celestia poked Tourmaline with a hoof at the word ‘dear’, “The I’d simply like to have a word with you in private.” Poke, “Stop that!” Tourmaline whispered to Celestia. “Of course Lo... High Horse.” She told the sisters to be good and followed him back into the audition room, Clover and the Chairponies are nowhere to be seen. “Is something wrong?” She asked. “Of course not. I simply wished to speak with you about the fillies.” “Okay...” Celestia said cautiously. “I wanted to tell you how happy the panel was to find the three of you, and how wonderful it is that you came together. Not everypony has so lucky to be accepted with those they came with. I am concerned though. “In times past, ponies as young as Celestia and Luna were chosen as apprentices regularly but in those times children were not often allowed to be children long. In these modern times we are loath to place a burden as heavy as that the Choir charies on such a young ones head.” “What are you saying?” Tourmaline asked, worriedly. “Tourmaline, the panel would love to have them in the choir. They show enormous promise but are still very young. They need constant supervision. Especially Celestia,. He laughed to himself. “We will allow them to proceed, but there is one caveat: We ask that you assume responsibility for them for the duration of their training.” “Oh that’s not a problem at all! Who better? I doubt their mother would allow them to attend training otherwise.” “Wonderfull! I am very glad to hear it!” He offered Tourmaline a hoof to shake, which she accepted. “Well, we much continue out interviews. There are many more promising candidates waiting just beyond that door so I must be off. If you would, please take the fillies through the marked door on the left out in the hall. The proctors will guide you to the final test.” “Don’t worry High Horse, the girls will make everypony proud.” “I’m sure they will, as I am sure you will as well. I wish you all the luck in the word and I hope to see you soon,” he stuttered and blushed for a second, “Oh ah all , all of you soon.” Tourmaline smiled and tried not to blush back, “Of course... I, uh, guess we’ll see you after the test?” “I’ll be at the celebratory dinner. Maybe then,” he answered. Tourmaline walked back out to the hall to find the sisters giggling madly. They both broke out into sing song, “Miss Tourmaline and High Horse sitting in a tree. K I S S I N G...” “You girls are EVIL!’ Tourmaline cried and tried to escape through the side door High Horse told her about with the fillies in hot pursuit. “Then comes baby in the baby carriage!” “EVIL!” Act One: Chapter Six - DestinyAct One: Chapter Six - Destiny “Know what girls?” Tourmaline pouted, “You’re walking home.” The room Tourmaline had been chased into was plain, though the marks on the floor around the walls suggested the furniture had been cleared out for the test. Aside from the high ceiling and a curtain obscuring most of the far wall, the only notable feature was the roped queue line and dozens of nervous looking ponies standing about the room. “Awww... but I think it’s cute,” teased Luna. “Walking... home.” “Attention please,” a proctor yelled through a levitated megaphone, “everypony queue up for the admittance test!” Tourmaline and the sisters dropped the banter and filed into line. Luna and Celestia did their best to look confident, and succeeded far better than Tourmaline was. A green mare behind them looked about ready to throw up. “When you reach the front of the line please wait for direction before proceeding through to the courtyard where the test will take place,” he yelled through the megaphone. The proctor pulled a rope, drawing back a curtain. It receded revealing a large featureless flat stone at least three pony heights tall and nearly as wide fit snugly in a door frame. The empty gap above the stone and empty pulley fittings in the ceiling made it clear that it was meant to be lifted into the wall. The proctor spoke to the first pony in line, “Ma’am, if you would please proceed through through to the testing room.” “Um... is there a door?” she asked. “Yes ma’am, of course. Please proceed,” the proctor answered. “Where?” The proctor tapped a hoof against the stone, “Why, right here, of course.” “That’s a door?!” “Yes Ma’am, please enter so we can begin your test.” “I... I’ll try...” the mare responded. The mare closed her eyes and focused. A moment later to horn glowed bright pink, matching a glow around the stone. She planted her hooves firmly and grunted with the strain and she put everything she had into it but no matter how hard she tried, it simply didn’t budge. A few moments pass before the proctor placed a hoof on the panting mare’s shoulder. “I’m sorry miss...” She teared up and walked back toward the dining hall, defeated. Tourmaline felt a tug at her mane and looked down to see a very worried looking Luna. “Is that the test?” she whispered. “No, I don’t think so, Luna,” Tourmaline answered, “I think you only get to take the test if you can get the door open.” “Why would they do that, make something like opening the door so hard?” Celestia asked. “There’s still a lot of ponies waiting behind us,” Tourmaline told her. “They can only accept so many, might as well take the best.” They watched in trepidation as the next pony also failed to make it through, as did the nest, and the next. The proctor didn’t look concerned. It was obvious they expected most everypony to fail. One pony, a dark grey stallion lit up his horn and disappeared in a flash of light. A voice from the other side called out, “Made it!” The ponies waiting in line erupted into cheers, even a few who hadn’t made it where stomping their hooves in applause. “Can he do that?” Luna asked. “Guess so!” Said the mare behind them, no longer seeming quite so nervous. “Very nice Mr. Cyprus! We do encourage creative solutions,” congratulated the proctor. “Thank you...” came the stallion’s muffled voice through the stone. Another stallion attempted to teleport through but couldn’t manage to complete the spell. One mare set her horn glowing and simply walked up the face of the stone and squeezed through the gap. Another levitated herself over the stone. All the while, despite the successes and cheers, Tourmaline could not help but keep a tally in her mind. For every pony who made it at least ten failed. She was confident in her magic but ten to one was daunting odds for the two fillies. Before she knew it she found herself standing at the front of the line. “Miss.... please advance through to the testing courtyard,” the proctor said as she gave a little bow. After a “Good luck,” from Luna and Celestia Tourmaline stepped forward and thought over her repertoire of spells. She kept coming back to the simplest of all. The one she was best at. She lowered her head and braced herself. A moment of concentration set her horn and the stone glowing a familiar sky blue. The stone ‘door’ was larger than anything she had lifted before, but Tourmaline was not going to let a chunk of rock stand between her and the choir. Horn blazing from a overglow, the stone began to lift. With the sounds of cheering behind her, Tourmaline walked under the levitating stone door to the courtyard other side. With a resounding thud the door fell back into place. Exhausted, Tourmaline plopped down on her rump panting. “An impressive, if not obvious, solution Ms. Tourmaline,” said the Proctor through the stone. Tourmaline found herself too out of breath to make a comeback. She looked around her surroundings. She and the other applicants who had made it through appeared to be in a tent set up against the door. Nothing of the outside could been seen. “I think they want us to be surprised,” said the stallion the proctor had called Cyprus. “Ms. Luna, please advance to the courtyard,” said the proctor’s stone muffled voice. Tourmaline’s heart pounded in her chest as she silently willed the filly to succeed. For a few stomach twisting moments nothing happens. Suddenly there is a collective gasp from the hall followed by cheering. Still, for several seconds there is no sign of Luna. Tourmaline began to worry that whatever spell Luna has used at failed. Then she noticed it. A curious blue fog began to seep around the stone before pouring over the top. Tourmaline rubbed her eyes in disbelief as the mist pooled on the ground and coalesced in a very surprised Luna. “Very creative spell work Ms.Luna,” came the proctor’s voice through the stone. Tourmaline sprang to her hooves and scooped up the filly, “I KNEW you could do it, Luna!” she exclaimed while hugging the still stunned filly, “Come to think of it... how in the world did you do that?!” “I... I have no idea,” Luna stammered, “I didn’t know I COULD do that.” She gave a little shudder, “I don’t think I want to do it again either. It felt... weird.” “I don’t doubt it!”She gave the filly a hug before putting her down, “I wouldn’t want to turn into fog either.” “I turned into fog?!?” Tourmaline laughed, “Ya. Ya you did.” Luna just shook her head. “Ms. Celestia, please advance through to the testing courtyard.” “Guess it’s your sisters turn,” Tourmaline said to Luna. Luna stood on her hind legs and yelled over the stone, “You can do it Tia!!” Minutes pass and there is nothing. They heard the proctor say to Celestia, “I’m sorry miss, please return to the dining hall to wait.” “Wha? Wait! No, give me just one more chance! Please, I can do it!” Celetia cried desperately. The proctor sighed, “One more try...” Luna and Tourmaline held their breath. They could see the golden glow of Celestia’s magic shining over the stone. Still, nothing happened. “Gah!! Stupid rock, get out of my way,” they heard Celestia yell from the other side, “I’ll show you who’s boss, you dumb rock!” The stone thumped as if Celestia had kicked it. “I know I can do this. Why’re you picking on somepony smaller than you?! some pony ought to cut you down to size!” There was a moment’s pause, “Oh wait!!” The light of Celestia’s magic glowed brighter over the door as the center of the rock began to glow a matching gold. A network of lines began appear in the middle of the stone. Luna and Tourmaline watched in amazement as the lines blazed and the rock within them began to smoothly pulled out of the stone to form a filly sized tunnel. “Told you I could carve with my magic, Miss Tourmaline!” Celestia declared happily as she bounded through the newly formed tunnel to the awaiting hugs from her friend and sister and cheers from those other ponies who had made it. “Sculpt,” Tourmaline corrected with a laugh. “An impressive display of control, Miss Celestia,” the proctor said through the hole Celestia has left. The proctor restored the hole in a flash of magic and the test resumed. Most ponies failed to find a way around the stone but a few do make it through. Most had pretty creative solutions, one pony somehow manifested a door on either side of the stone and simply walked through, but Tourmaline noticed with pride that nopony else was able to lift the stone. Or turn to mist, for that matter. They talk, laugh, and cheer with the ponies who made it while they wait. “Hey everypony, the proctor said this is the last one!” somepony said. Everypony gathered to cheer the last applicant on. From the other side of the stone they could hear whoever it was grunting and straining with determination. The door shook and there was a sun bright flash of pink light from over the stone. Then another, louder and brighter this time. A single great blast that sent faint cracks through the now hot stone of the door. On the other side they could hear somepony panting loudly, out of breath. There was a scream like a battle cry and a final great pink blast that blew a hole straight through the wall beside the stone and sent dust and debris billowing into the tent. “Ha! Why didn’t I just do that the first time?” said a colt’s voice. “Very unorthodox not to mention messy, but not ineffective Mr Finish Line,” said the proctor’s voice through the dusty air. “Thank you Sir, I never let anything get one over on me” With another pink glow of the applicants magic a swirl of wind cleared the air of dust, and revealed a familiar grey and green colt. Luna gasped as their eyes met and whispered, “The bully...” “You!!!” yelled Celestia as she jumped forward to meet him, “What are you doing here?!” Finish Line glared, “They let You in too? Wait till my father gets a hold of you three!” he said, pointing and Tourmaline and the sisters. “You just left me there! It took an hour to for somepony to come levitate me out of there.” Tourmaline stepped between Celestia and Finish Line, “Well you needed a timeout, young colt! Although, it looks like it didn’t do much to improve your manners.” “AHEM!” huffed the proctor as he stepped through the ruined wall, “You can deal with your problems on your own time. For now let’s move onto the test.” Tourmaline levitated a fuming Celestia and withdrawn a Luna onto her back, “We’ll talk about it later, girls” she said to the sisters. “So is that it?” Somepony asked. “It?” answered the proctor, “No ma’am you still have a test to complete.” “But we just did the test, didn’t we?” The proctor laughed, “That wasn’t the test, ma’am. I told you in the beginning, that was the door.” Somepony else who obviously hadn’t paid attention said, “Just the door?! You have to go through that every time you want come out here?” “Of course not!” the proctor chuckled, “We would have just pulled the lever.” “The lever!?!” everypony cried at once. He shook his head, smiling, “Come on everypony, follow me so we can explain the test.” Tourmaline ignored the angry colt’s eyes boring into the back of her head and followed the procter out of the tent into the open outside. She had seen most of the palace during her visits but had not seen this particular courtyard, although she did recognise several of the adorning sculptures as her own. She examined one, an image of a unicorn set against the moon, as she passed it and noted the ‘on loan’ label on its descriptive placard. She smiled as she realized that High Horse had probably lent it to the arcanum from his personal collection of her work. They crossed the courtyard and were met on the far side by a few ponies in proctor uniforms standing behind a row of smooth stone spheres about half a pony in diameter. One of the proctor raises a megaphone with her magic. “Attention everypony. I’d congratulations for making it this far,” she began, “Before we continue I’d like you to know that you’ve all done very well and we are proud to have each and every one of you here. “Before we begin the final test we will divide you teams of two. This will be the pony you will be taking your test with so pay attention. And no, you cannot switch partners.” The proctors divided the applicants up into pairs. Celestia and Luna stood close to each other in hopes that they would be placed together. Instead, Luna was placed with Tourmaline. “Um.. excuse me Mr. Proctor sir?” Tourmaline asked. “Yes ma’am?” he answered. “I know you said no switching but my friend here was really hoping she could be with her sister and...” the proctor stared at her, deadpan. “No switching... got it. Sorry.” The proctor moved on and Tourmaline turned to the sisters, “Sorry girls... I tried.” “It’s okay Miss Tourmaline,” Celestia said while patting Tourmaline on the shoulder, “You could use the help anyway.” Luna giggled and gave her sister a hug, “Good luck.” “You there,” the proctor said while checking his list. “Celestia and... Finish Line. Partner up.” “NO WAY!!!” they cried in unison. “Yes way, indeed,” the stallion said, peering over his notes, “You are both very talented and despite YOUR aggressiveness,” pointing at Finish Line, “and YOUR mischievousness,” pointing at Celestia, “the chairponies feel both of you would be valued additions to the choirs. Furthermore... you are both attuned to the sun.” Celestia’s lip curled at that, is if he didn’t have the right. “Given your talent there is ample reason to suspect you will be working together.. on the same team.... for the rest... of.. your.. lives. So, yes way.” “But...” Finish Line started to argue. “But nothing. If you can’t work together... the exit is back through there.” He pointed at the tent. “Yes sir...” they acquiesced. The two grumbled and stood next to each other unhappily. “Now,” the proctor with the megaphone continued, “Allow me to explain how the test will be conducted. The test is quite simple, all you have to do is move a stone sphere from one end of the courtyard to the other using nothing but a simple rod. You may use any means necessary to move the sphere from one end to the other so long as you do not roll is and use no tool other than the issued rod. Please note, you may not use magic on the sphere itself. Aside from these, there are no restrictions. “Is everypony ready?” A few applicants managed a nervous assent. “Then please proceed to the starting line.” They do as they are told and line up. Celestia and Finish line refused to look at each other. A proctor issued each pony a simple metal staff about a pony height in length. The proctor spoke once more, “This test is meant to show your capacity for teamwork. The choirs require members who can work together to perform their duties. Failing to move the sphere from one end to the other will not necessarily result in disqualification. However, crowding out your partner, refusing to cooperate, and simply giving up will. “On the count of three you will begin. One. Two. Three. Begin!” Tourmaline and Luna press the ends of their staffs hard against their spheres and lift it into the air above them and move toward the finish line, they manage to get it a few feet before dropping it. Celestia and Finish Line start arguing the moment they begin and fail to even budge their sphere. The third time Tourmaline and Luna dropped their sphere Luna spoke up, “Miss Tourmaline? Can I try something?” Tourmaline wiped her forehead with a hoof, “Please do. We’re never going to make it this way.” Luna nodded and closed her eyes. She pressed the end of her staff to the stone and concentrated. The staff glowed blue with her magic and dissolved into a blue vapor that sank into the stone before returning to normal, leaving it firmly wedged in place. “Hey! It worked!” she exclaimed, smiling and levitating the whole thing like a giant stone lollipop. “Good idea, Luna!!!,” Tourmaline praised the filly, “Hang on, let me try. Might want to cover your eyes, I’m going to have to do this my way.” Tourmaline levitated her staff directly over the sphere. She lifted it a few yards into the air before plunging it straight down and into the stone as hard as she could with a resounding crack. “Well that’s one way to do it,” Luna laughed. The lifted their skewered sphere with ease and cross the courtyard and place it deftly on ground on the ground past the finish line. The two friend’s cheered and hoof bumped. Across the yard they see Celestia and Finish Line still haven’t moved their sphere so much as an inch. “Come on you dummy!” Celestia yelled at the colt. “We have to work together if we want to do this!” “Why don’t you just get out of my way and I’ll do it myself, blank flank!” he shot back. “I could already be done if you would just do what I told you.” “I told you, that’s against the rules. The proctor said ‘no rolling’.” “It’s rolling if we slide it! Is your brain as blank as your flank?” Finish line scoffed. “It’s hair splitting and you know it!” Celestia ignored the insult, “What’s the point if we get disqualified?” “What’s the point in doing nothing then? I seem to remember hearing that giving up will get you disqualified too!” Celestia yelled in frustration and said, “I almost hope we DO get disqualified! It would almost be worth it just to keep a jerk like you OUT of the choir!” Finish Line raised his staff to Celestia in anger before yelling in anger and blowing the rod in half with a magical blast. “Now look what you made me do!!!” He yelled. Celestia was on the verge of screaming when she realized something, “Ha! That’s it! You’re a genious! You’re a jerk but you’re a genious!” Finish Line just stared at her like she was an idiot. “Here watch,” he told him. Celestia focused her magic and cut her staff in half. “Grab your two halfs and do like me.” She braced the broken ends against her side of the sphere. Understanding what she was doing, Finish Line did the same. Together they carried the sphere across the courtyard and set it down beside Tourmaline’s and Luna’s sphere. Luna and Tourmaline hug Celestia in celebration. “I knew you guys could do it!” Tourmaline told Celestia. Celestia broke away and walked over to Finish Line. She offered him a hoof, “Thanks, Finish. I couldn’t have done it without you.” Finish Line scoffed, “No, you couldn’t have.” He turned his back on Celestia and walked away leaving Celestia’s hoof, and offer of friendship behind him. Tourmaline puts a foreleg around the filly, “Don’t worry about him Celestia. Aster Skies must have seen something in him. He’ll come around.” Together the three of them watched the rest of the applicants struggle to complete the test. They cheered those who struggled along and celebrated with those who made it. When the proctor with the megaphone announced that time was up, they consoled those whom the proctor’s didn’t pardon. At the end, perhaps one in four succeeded. After the failed applicants had been lead back to the dining hall Clover came to address them. “Congratulations everypony! You all did wonderfully!” she announced happily,”I saw some very creative solutions and no short order of teamwork. If you make it through training, and I hope you all do, there will come times when a choir mate slips and fails. We need ponies who are not afraid to work together and step in and help. Ponies we can depend on.” Tourmaline nudged Luna at that, “Ponies who know that the important thing is completing the task, not personal glory.” Clover raised a hoof to the crowd, ”Today is a day of celebration. I hope you will all be my personal guests tonight at dinner here at the arcanum. We have rooms available tonight for everypony so you can return home well fed and rested.” Clover grew serious, “Tomorrow you will have a chance to meet with your instructors before you leave. In three days time you will begin your training. Don’t worry about transportation, you are all apprentices in the celestial choirs now.” The crowd cheered. “We will ensure you have passage befitting that responsibility. “I bid you all a good day. Enjoy yourselves and get plenty of rest tonight, you’ve earned it. Please take the time to explore and enjoy the arcanium before you go. It belongs to you now.” The applicants, now apprentices, erupted into applause. Luna jumped up and down cheering at the top of her lungs. Celestia sat down on the flagstones and wept happily about how proud her father was going to be. Luna pat her head and kept cheering. Tourmaline smiled at the sisters role reversal. Over the din, Clover spoke again, “You all have great promise and we will enjoy teaching you everything you need to know. Know that the lessons will be hard. We must do everything we can to prepare you for the eclipse. But do not fear, the hardest learned lessons are often the most rewarding.” Tourmaline and Celestia heard a scoff behind them. They turned to see Finish Line walking away alone from the crowd. “And they’re the lessons you won’t soon forget,” he said over his shoulder without turning. Tourmaline and Celestia look at each other. “Don’t worry Tia, it’ll be fine,” Tourmaline told Celestia. “Hey,” Celestia answered, “The choir’s my destiny. He’s just a meanie. He’s the one that should be worried.” Celestia rejoined her celebrating sister, who was currently giggling herself silly with joy and excitement. Tourmaline looked back at the retreating colt, “I hope so, Tia.” Act One: Chapter Seven - ChancesAct One: Chapter Seven - Chances Well before dawn, Tourmaline’s carriage pulled up to Luna and Celestia’s house. Tourmaline hopped out and smiled up at the moon before plodding through the snow up the gravel path to the door. She knocked and waited. A few minutes later a disheveled Lily opened the door and blinked out in the moonlight. “Hey Lily, are the girls ready yet?” Tourmaline asked. “Read..y? Ready? But its not even morning yet,” stammered the tired mare with a yawn. Tourmaline facehooved, “They forgot to tell you didn’t they?” Lily just stared blankly. “Clover wants everypony to be ready and at the arcanum before dawn today.” “You're sure?” asked Lily. “Quite,” Tourmaline answered, “I can get them ready if you want to go back to bed?” Lily nodded and opened the door. Tourmaline followed her in and closed the door behind her. She wished her friend good night and made her way to Luna and Celestia’s room. Carefully opening the door as quietly as possible she crept in, stepping over Celestia’s toys and Luna’s books. She gently grasped the girls bunk bed in her magic, silent praying that the light and sound wouldn’t wake them. Tourmaline took a deep breath and yelled, “EARTHQUAKE!!!” as she shook the bed back and forth. “AHHHHHHHHH!!!!” “AHHHHHHHHH!!!!” The girls screamed in unison as Tourmaline collapsed to the ground in laughter. A pillow struck her in the face, cutting off her giggling. “That wasn’t funny!” yelled Celestia from the top bunk. “Yes it was,” Luna answered, “You screamed like a banshee!” “I did not!” Celestia snipped back, “Besides, you screamed too.” “Ya,” Tourmaline laughed, “But you screamed louder, Tia.” “Ya well... What are you even doing here?” “Um.. because you’re late for school?” Tourmaline answered. “But’s not even.. Oh no! The sunrise!” Celestia cried and jumped out of bed and sped out of her bedroom door. A moment later she stuck her head back around the corner, “Come on guys! You’re gonna make us late!” “Girls, you just get ready. I’ll grab you something to eat on the go.” Tourmaline rummaged through the kitchen’s almost bare cabinets before settling on a bag of sweet oats. No sooner had she levitated it out of the cabinet when the girls sped out the door and snatched their breakfast out of Tourmaline’s magical grip then dashed through the snow to the waiting carriage outside. Tourmaline walked out to the carriage with a flask of water for them to share and found them already digging into their meal. “This is all we have for breakfast?” Celestia asked, mouth full, as Tourmaline climbed in and joined them in the cabin. “Sorry Tia. It’s all you had.” “It’s ok, Miss Tourmaline,” Luna said, “Momma said the market was closed yesterday ‘cause of the snow.” Tourmaline nodded knowingly. Lately the market had been closing early alot and not just because of the snow. Sometimes the stalls simply didn’t have any food to sell. The Earth Pony Clan claimed their farmers were doing the best they could with the snow and flatly refused any magical assistance. They blamed the Pegasi for shoddy weather work, who of course blamed the Unicorns for trying to make them look bad with ‘their unnatural magics’. Tourmaline wasn’t sure who to blame but she knew one thing for sure. They were all getting a little thin. Even at the palace. They talked as the cart bumped and bounced along on the icy cobblestones. “I can’t wait until the eclipse!” Celestia clopped her hooves together a she spoke. “They say that everypony who is anypony is coming. The entire Royal Court, everypony in the arcanum, thousands of VIP’s... Even a few of the big cheeses from the Earth Pony and Pegasi Clans are coming.” “Yep,” Tourmaline nudged the filly with an elbow, “It’s the biggest show of the century and it’s staring us!” “Well, us and every other member of the choirs, intraining, active, and retired,” Luna corrected. “Ya but we get to be center stage!” Celestis said happily before grunting, “I just hope that dummy ‘Last Place’ doesn’t ruin things.” Tourmaline rolled her eyes, “Finish Line might be a brat but he’s not a dummy, Tia.” “I know, Miss Tourmaline,” Celestia admitted, “he’s just so mean sometimes.” “Yeah...he is,” said Luna, “But, it’s not like you don’t egg him on.” “I was only returning fire! If he doesn’t want pepper in his tea then he needs to keep his spiders out of my desk.” Tourmaline laughed, “Celestia, you can’t do that!” “So I should just let him get away with it?” Celestia asked with a stomp. “Nooo... You should tell me or somepony else what happened before you go off seeking revenge.” Celestia grumbled, “Where’s the fun in that?” “I’m serious Tia,” she turned the filly to face her. “It’s only a week from the Eclipse. Guests are going to start arriving tomorrow. You can’t be getting in trouble again. Promise me you’re going to be good.” Celestia sighed, “Fine, I’ll be good,” she promised before whispering under her breath, “if he is...” Suddenly the car lurched to a stop sending Celestia, Luna, and Tourmaline spilling across the cabin in a jumble. Tourmaline carefully untangled herself and, finding the door blocked by a snow drift, stuck her head out the curtained window. “What happened?!”she cried to the two stallions pulling the carriage. “I beg your pardon, ma’am,” one of them answered, “It’s the weather. We slipped on an ice patch. I’m afraid with this much snow coming down we won’t be able to go any further.” “You’re unicorns,” Celestia said, sticking her head out beside Tourmaline’s. “Can’t you just melt the snow?” “I’m sorry miss, but if I could do spells like that I wouldn’t be pulling this cart right now.” Tourmaline climbed through the window into the snow, “Maybe I can help.” “I’d be much obliged ma’am, even with my thick coat it’s getting a bit too cold for my tastes.” Tourmaline climbed into the seat atop the carriage and tried to remember the spell she had learned just a few days ago. A moment of concentration later and her horn flared to life. A sky blue force field appeared around the cart before shifting and changing shape until it was just in front of the two drivers hitched to the carriage. The force field moved and flowed until it formed itself into a light blue translucent plow. “Will this help?” Tourmaline asked. “That should do nicely Ma’am,” the driver answered before continuing on, driving the snow back with Tourmaline’s magical plow. By the time they arrive at the palace, Tourmaline felt as if she had frozen to her seat. The filly’s jackets the sisters had lent her wasn't nearly big enough to lend much warmth to her own. As soon as they approached the entrance Tourmaline immediately jumped off the carriage and ran to the blessed warmth of the palace interior. She threw off her half frozen jacket and made a futile attempt to warm her hooves off one of the sconces by the coat hooks. Once Celestia and Luna joined her they made their way to the arcanum library to join their fellow apprentices for class. Tourmaline tried to take a minute to thaw herself by the fire but only had a moment before Clover and the chairponies entered and instructed everypony to take a seat. The two dozen or so students rushed to their desks. Clover addressed the class, “The choir appreciates you braving the weather to make it here. We are not yet sure what is the cause of this persistent blizzard but the pegasi insist that it is not their doing. It is possible, though unlikely, that the upcoming Eclipse is to blame. Although, I cannot see how. “Well now, in any case today is a very special day for all of you,” Clover smiled proudly. “After all your practice and study, you will be taking over the sun and moon for the day. I had hoped we would have time for a practice run before daybreak but I have faith in all of you. I know you will make your instructors proud. It is only half an hour until day, take a moment to prepare yourselves and report to the Choir Tower. The apprentices chattered excitedly as Clover left. They had assisted the choir with raisings and settings before but this would be the first time they had been trusted to do it on their own. They were lucky too, Tourmaline thought, with so few apprentices left, if they lost anypony else they might not get the chance. And there was no way the Choir was going to let an untested class participate in something as delicate as the eclipse. Tourmaline and the girls took a moment to enjoy the warmth of the library before heading out for the tower. Together they trotted through the heavy double doors, chatting happily, and managed to plow right into a very tired looking High Horse, managing to knock the disheveled noble done on his well pampered rump. “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry, High Horse!” Tourmaline offered him a hoof which he gladly accepted as he stood, “I didn’t see you, are you okay?” “Quite alright, Miss Tourmaline,” he said, dusting off his coat, “Today is quite the special day for you. Setting the moon for the first time, quite an auspicious occasion.” “Ya! It’s going to be great!” Celestia interjected while bouncing in excitement. Despite his fatigue, High Horse chuckled, “And I’m sure you’re going to do wonderfully, little miss.” “So.. was there something I could help you will High Horse? It’s pretty early to be up if you don’t have to be,” asked Tourmaline. “Actually,” he answered with a yawn, “I woke to wish you good luck this morning, although I doubt you’ll need it. I hope you don’t mind if I am not there in person but I can hardly keep my hooves under me,” He flashed a smile, “I just wanted to ensure that you knew I was rooting for you... if only from the comfort of my bed.” Tourmaline beamed, “Well thank you! I really appreciate that.” Celestia and Luna giggled but the two adults ignored her. “Well if you would excuse me,” High Horse said as he gave a polite bow, “I really must return to my chambers. I’ve been laboring from dawn until dusk preparing for next week’s celebration. For a pegasus, you would not believe how picky Commander Hurricane is about her accommodations.” Tourmaline did her best curtsy, “I had better let you get back your beauty sleep, Milord.” “I better indeed,” he laughed at the jested formality, “At least you then seem to have slept very well indeed,” he said as he dismissed himself and returned to his chambers. Tourmaline smiled and blushed happily as the two fillies rolled in a fit of giggles. Celestia poked her in the side, “See? I knew you liked High Horse!” She and her sister launched into their favorite refrain while bouncing around the still blushing mare, “You like High Horse! You like High Horse! You like High Horse!” Tourmaline just laughed, “Know what? Fine,” she admitted, “I like High Horse. Now what are you going to say?” Celestia and Luna looked at each other and smiled, “Miss Tourmaline loves High Horse! Miss Tourmaline loves High Horse!” “No! I...I mean,” she stammered, “We don’t.. uh.. Gah! You’re the most evil fillies ever!” Fortunately, Tourmaline is spared from her torment when an apprentice dashes by toward the tower. Luna stops mid bounce and gasps. “We gotta go!” she yells before bolting off with her sister for the stairs. Tourmaline, still flustered from their teasing and High Horse’s compliment, followed. They proceeded up the long winding stairs of the Choral Tower and, after several leg burning minutes, arrived at the top. The top of the Choral Tower was marked by a single small, but beautifully ornamented chamber between two balconies, one facing east and another west. The apprentices milled about the tower’s chamber as they waited for the chairponies. Beyond the balcony doors workers in heavy coats labored to clear the snow only to watch their labor go to waste before their eyes as more snow drifted down from the clouds overhead. Tourmaline and the fillies walked about the perimeter of the room admiring the paintings and sculptures that adorned the walls. Many of the pieces were hundreds of years old, a few dated all the way back to the founding of the unicorn clan. “Who’s she?” Luna asked, gazing up at one of the priceless paintings. Tourmaline looked up at the painting. Captured forever on the linen in the layers of pigment and magic was heartbreakingly rendered image of a beautiful alicorn mare holding a tiny unicorn colt to her chest. “That’s Aetheris, Luna,” she told her. “The Queen? But she looks so...tired.” “She is. This is after the Fracturing.” Tourmaline looked on the piece again. She was still an alicorn but she was much diminished and the mothers pride in her clear silver eyes did little to hide the sorrow in her heart. “Aetheris’s child was the first unicorn ever born.” “What was the foals name?” Tourmaline pointed to the tiny silver plate on the frame. ‘My little Hope’, it read. “Lunar choir are you ready?” Noblesse Oblige’s voice called through the chamber. A dozen apprentices turned and nervously followed the emerald chairpony out into the cold night air on the western balcony. The solar apprentices waited in the relative warmth behind the balcony doors. High above, Tourmaline could see pegasi braving the cold and wind as they frantically tried to clear the snow laden clouds. Seemingly untouched by the cold and blowing snow, Lady Noblesse addressed her students, “I want you to know how proud I am of all of you. The Choirs are fortunate to welcome you to their number. This morning is your chance to demonstrate how far you’ve come and how practiced you’ve become. “I know many of you would be more comfortable had we the chance to perform a practice session before the moon’s setting but do not worry yourselves. If I held any doubt we would not be here on this balcony right now. “So long as you remember what you have been taught you will do wonderfully. Remember cast your spells in harmony. Do not try to force the moon below the horizon, call to her. Wait for the moon to sing to you,” she said with a smile for Tourmaline, “and sing back to her. “Now, my Choir, set the moon to her rest...” Every apprentice on the balcony, the onlookers in the tower chamber, and the representatives from the Choir proper took a collective breath. One by one each of the lunar apprentices closed their eyes and reached out with their magic. As Tourmaline stood in the cold of the night, hoof in hoof with Luna, she felt her magic touch that of her fellow Choir members. Deep in her heart the harmony of their spell swelled like a melody only they could hear. Everything else faded away. For Tourmaline, Luna, and the rest of the choir there was nothing but the song of their spell. Like a symphony, the overture of their magic passed and new notes joined their one. Small, light, but growing in number to a multitude, the stars were singing their refrain. The music in Tourmaline’s heart rose to a crescendo and a new voice joined in the song. It was old, somber, and beautifully gentle. The moon had answered their call. Around the balcony the observers watched with pride as the moon began its descent. That silent adoration turned to joyous applause when it finally sunk below the horizon. Those still silently singing their spell heard none of it until the moon had been laid to rest in its well worn path beneath the world to the eastern horizon. The casting finally done Tourmaline opened her eyes and saw her choir mates do the same. The solar choir could be contained no more. Filled with excitement and pride the burst through the balcony doors to congratulate their friends. A tiny pastel pink and blue missile tackled Tourmaline and Luna to the ground. “You did it!” Celestia cried as they, and a few other ponies who got in her way, tumbled to the door, giggling happily, “I knew you could do it!” Tourmaline and Luna hugged her back as they laughed happily, “Now it’s your turn sister!” said Luna. “Oh my gosh, I almost forgot!” Celestia jumped off of her friend and sped through the tower chamber to the eastern balcony where most of the solar apprentices were already waiting. Tourmaline and Luna gathered themselves up and joined the rest of their choir in the warmth of the tower. The other lunar apprentices were busy talking about the experience but Luna and Tourmaline’s attention is drawn to the star light balcony outside. Through the colored glass panes they watch Celestia take her place with her choir mates and Aster Skies begin his address. The crash of a door slammed open reverberates through the tower chamber. A grey green colt shot through the crowd to join the solar apprentices on the balcony. Through the still open balcony door Tourmaline can hear Aster scold the latecomer. “Mr Finish Line!,” he yelled, “I have half a mind to make you sit the sunrise out. Where have you been! Explain!” “I’m sorry Chairpony Aster,” Finish answered respectfully, “It seems somepony locked the door to the tower behind them.” He glared at Celestia. “Well don’t look at me Last Place. Maybe it was the same pony who magically changed all the answers in my textbooks last week. Or maybe you could just show up on time,” Celestia fired back. “That’s it you stupid little...” he stepped toward her. “That’s enough! Both of you!” Aster magically amplified his voice. “There is no place in my Choir for this nonsense. Either learn to work together or it won’t be a problem for much longer. Do you understand.” Celestia and Finish Line gulped, “Yes sir,” they said in unison. They took their places back in the choir without further argument. A gust of icy wind blew in through the balcony door and somepony closed it against the cold. Aster began his address again. Tourmaline strained to hear but couldn’t make out the words through the glass and wind. When he was finished he stepped to one side and the apprentices began their spell. Tourmaline watched in pride as they lowered their heads and started the casting. A glowing golden light spread out from each horn and joined in a great shining aura. Minutes passed and although she couldn’t hear it herself, Tourmaline knew the song was cresting. A bright spear of light shone over the horizon followed by the golden disc of the sun. A new day had dawned. Everypony on the tower celebrated. They had done it, new day begun and all without help. Tourmaline and Luna joined Celestia on the balcony. Although the sun did little to drive back the cold of the unnatural winter everypony was simply too happy to care. “Congratulations everypony!” announced Clover behind them. Everypony immediately gave her their attention. “Though a few disharmonious notes shown through, both songs played beautifully. You all have reason to be proud.” They cheered. “Everypony please report back to the library for class. You’ve come very far in such a short time but we still have some ground to cover before the Eclipse.” Everypony applauded her, and themselves, and filed into line down the long winding tower stairs. Tourmaline started to follow Celestia and Luna down the stairwell when Clover called her name, “Miss Tourmaline, a word?” “Go on ahead girls, make sure they don’t start without me,” She told the sisters before turning back to Clover. “Yes, Magus Clover?” Tourmaline asked. “Tourmaline we have a problem,”Clover began, “and you have a problem.” Tourmaline swallowed. “One of the most talented and naturally inclined apprentices to join the choir in history is involved in a feud with fellow choir member, and it’s beginning to test our patience.” “I... I’ll talk to her,” Tourmaline started to sweat despite the cold. “No, you’ll solve this,” Clover sighed, “Look, we all love Celestia., Aster Skies and Lady Noblesse nodded in agreement, “but this issue with her and Finish Line, himself quite talented, is becoming disruptive. The eclipse is only a week away if something were to go wrong with the eclipse the results would be catastrophic.” “What about Finish Line?” asked Tourmaline. “We will deal with him as well but in truth we don’t hold my hope that his behavior can be corrected. We know Celestia loves you dearly. She will listen to you. If she can be convinced to put a stop to this we may be able to save both of them.” Tourmaline nodded, “I promise, Ma’am. I will make sure this isn’t a problem again. “ “See that you do,” Clover looked her in the eye, “Remember Tourmaline, among we who devote ourselves to the study and application of magic, our word is sacrosanct. You vouched for this filly, and as much as it would pain me... if Celestia becomes unmanageable you will share in her discipline. Do you understand?” Tourmaline could only nod. “Very good.” At that there was a flash of white light and Clover was gone. Tourmaline took a few deep breaths to steady herself and walked down the stairs and to the library to join her classmates. She finds Luna standing outside, Celestia having already gone in. “It’s about Celestia, isn’t it?” Luna asked. Tourmaline nodded. “How bad is it?” “Final straw Luna...” Tourmaline answered heavily, “If she doesn’t stop this fight with Finish immediately they will both be expelled.” She opted not to tell her that she might be gone along with them. They decided to talk to Celestia and Finish Line after class. Together. By force if necessary, Tourmaline thought to herself. They entered the library together. Tourmaline jumped back two whole paces in surprise when she saw Clover at the lectern. She recovered and took her place at her desk beside Luna. “Now that everypony is here, lets begin.” Clover launched into her lesson. The topic of the day was an esoteric lecture on the ‘Ethero-panelic effects of stellar harmonics on the flow of telluric dicantics’ or so Tourmaline gathered. A fascinating field of study... according to Clover at least. After an hour or so of painful, head bobbing, boredom Clover said, “Now is there anypony here who has the slightest idea what I am talking about.” Nopony raised a hoof. “Nopony? Very well... allow me explain then why you should at least care about the topic.” She cleared her throat and continued. “You all felt the magic of the stars this morning. You know they have a magic of their own. Each star ‘sings’ it own note. Some sing in harmony with their neighbors, others do not. Most of the stars we see in the sky are anchors, powerful singers whose voice stands out among others. “Between them lay countless others. Tiny shifting motes of light and magic that flow along the rivers of harmony between the powerful anchors. Nearly invisible to our eyes, they drift in great, slow currents around the sky. “Can anypony tell me what happens when a star gets caught in an eddy and cast out of it’s current?” A pink mare raised a hoof and guessed, “It get’s stuck?” “No ma’am. Anypony else?” “It goes out?” guessed a blue stallion. “No, but you are closer. Where would all that energy go if that were to happen? Who’s next?” “It falls.” Finish Line said matter of factly, without raising a hoof. “Very good,” she nodded to Finish. Celestia scowled, “The star falls and when it does it releases its energy on the way down appearing as a brilliant streak across the sky before going out. Only rarely do they actually reach the ground.” “What happens when they do?” Luna asked. “Usually makes a mess of things of first,” Clover answered, “But as their magic fades and radiates into the surrounding stone it can effect a profound change change on the mineralogical make up of the area.” The stone lover in Tourmaline let out a little squee of excitement, “What kind of change?” “Well it depends on the type of stone it imbeds itself in. At times nothing at all, but often it can cause the formation of a brilliant variety of large geometric gemstones. “In any case... My point is that the stars can and do have a profound effect on our task. Something as seemingly insignificant as a shooting star can produce harmonic eddies that can make guiding the sun and moon extremely difficult. Does anypony have any questions?” A tan mare raised her hoof and asked, “Is there anyway to block or deflect a falling star?” “Not that we know of anymore,” Clover explained, “Although their energy is easily tapped into it is neigh impossible to affect the star itself. And before somepony asks what I mean by ‘tap into’ let me explain. Anytime a Pony wishes on a falling star they are actually tapping into a tiny, but discernable, bit of its energy.” “Even non unicorns?” somepony asked. “Yes, all equids have that ability. Remember that our ancestors came from beyond the skies of this world. Even earth ponies retain that ability. The ancient alicorns could tap into the power of the stars directly.” “Why would they do that?” Celestia asked. Before Clover could answer, Tourmaline interrupted, “They were weapons.” “I’m impressed Miss Tourmaline. You’re correct,” Clover looked both saddened by the knowledge and pleased at Tourmaline's answer, “The stars were the weapon of choice during the Great Fracturing. We will never know how many stars the ancients pulled from the sky in that terrible conflict. I can only imagine the splendor the night once held.” “Perhaps it is not altogether a shame that we have lost that knowledge,” she shook her head sadly, “That was our ancestors great sin. The one that split us into the three races we are now. Our ancestors came here pledging to bring the harmony of the heavens to earth and they broke that oath to harmony.” “This is the lesson we must take from that horrible calamity,” She looked up from the lectern, straight at Celestia, “Harmony must be maintained.” After class they adjourned for lunch. Before the reach the serving table Tourmaline stopped Celestia with a hoof on her shoulder, “Celestia, we need to talk.” “Let me guess,” the filly sighed, “I’m in trouble.” Tourmaline nodded. “Look I’m trying okay. I’ll be fine.” “Celestia, please. Lets just go sit down and talk, I’m really asking.” Celestia grunted, “Fiiine.” They walked to the back of the dining hall, and approached a table where Luna was already sitting with Finish Line. “Ohh no. You are not going to get ME to sit down and talk with HIM,” exclaimed Celestia. “Oh yes I am.” Tourmaline plucked Celestia off the ground with her magic and planted her in the seat across from Finish and held her there. “You are going to sit down and find away to declare peace.” “See? She’s too stupid to do whats in her own best interest,” Finish sneared. “You’re no better Finish,” Tourmaline responded. “So just be quiet for a moment and let me talk.” He crossed his forelegs in defiance but remained still. “Look you two, I know you don’t like each other. I’m not asking you to be friends, you don’t even have to look at each other. But I just had a very tense conversation with Clover and you two have at least one thing in common: the chair is about to send you packing.” “They wouldn’t dare!” Cried Finish, “Don’t they know who my father is?!” “Yes they do. And so do I, Finish. Lady Noblesse is the leader of a Noble House, hence the ‘Lady’, and Aster Skies is Princess Platinum’s second cousin and fourth in line for the throne. No matter how successful your father may be, being the son of a hat marchant isn’t going to impress them “Both of you heard Clover in class today, ‘Harmony must be maintained’,” that was a warning to both of you! They will expel you at the next sign of trouble. With the eclipse next week they can't give you any more chances.” They grumbled. “Please guys...” “Fine,” Finish huffed, “I’ll do it.” “Me too... I just don’t have to like it,” Celestia caved. “I’m going to hold you to it, BOTH of you. No more arguing, no more pranks,” she pointed at them in turn, “In fact, no more interaction of any kind untill after the eclispe unless you can’t avoid it.” They both nodded. “Now shake on it.” Finish held out a hoof but looked away. “No way. I’ll do it but I’m not touching him,” argued Celestia. “You two, I swear by all that I hold dear if you do not look each other in the eye and shake I will go straight to Clover and tell her you won’t cooperate.” With an over dramatic groan Celestia met Finish Line’s gaze and the two of them shook hooves. Aside from Finish making a show of cleaning his hoof with a napkin they parted peacefully and each went their way. Tourmaline and the girls shared a quick and awkwardly quiet meal before returning to class. This time the class was taught by Lady Noblesse and was on a topic nopony could help by find interesting, the eclipse. Everypony scribbled madly as she spoke to ensure not a detail would escape them. Who was going to be in attendance? Which ponies would be in the tower and who would be watching it from the courtyard? Every nuance of bit of the celebration’s program was gone over again and again until it was firmly routed in everypony’s brain. Tourmaline joked to herself that she would probably be reciting guest lists in her sleep. During the lecture Celestia leaned across the aisle and whispered to Tourmaline. “Miss Tourmaline. Do you have any extra ink?” she asked. “How can you be out already Tia? I just gave you a bottle.” “Please... I’m all out,” she pleaded. Tourmaline checked her inkwell, “Sorry Tia, I’m almost out too. You took my last spare.” She had a moment of inspiration, “Hey you should ask Finish Line.” “No way!” Celestia hissed. “No, seriously, do it,” Tourmaline explained, “Lady Noblesse will see you guys cooperating. It’ll be a good thing.” Celestia grumbled but did as she was told. She waved back to Finish Line and asked for the ink. He looked like he was going to blow her off but she flicked her head toward Noblesse and he seemed to understand. He opened his desk and rummaged for a minute before picking up a fresh flask of oil with a hoof and flipping it to her. Celestia caught it with her magic, thanked him curtly and poured it into her inkwell. “Proud of you,” Tourmaline whispered to Celestia who just rolled her eyes and huffed. After a quick tea break they went to the courtyard for more practice. Clover gave them their instructions, “I know everypony did very well this morning but it never hurts to have too much pract....” She stopped and turned to see a trudging Finish Line approaching “Finish Line you are late,” he starts to explain but suddenly puts a hoof to his stomach, “Are you ill?” she asks him “No... no ma’am,” as he gripped his stomach, “Maybe, I’ll be fine. I think I should just stay away from the licorice tea from now on.” “Very well, if you're sure. Tell somepony if you need to be excused.” He nodded. She instructed them to form two lines, one for each choir, facing each other. “When you’re respective chairpony gives you the signal Everypony is to cast the raising spell until you are instructed to stop. The Chairponies will be examining your performance and strength so do not drop the spell until you are instructed to. I will be maintaining a force field over up to ensure we don’t disrupt the sun.” She cast her spell and the choir found themselves under a shimmering white dome of translucent light. The chairponies started opposite ends of the lines and nodded to each pony intern. As they did the apprentice cast their spell until the chairpony told them to stop. Butterflies flitted around Tourmaline’s stomach as Noblesse Oblige approached her and nodded. Tourmaline focused and cast her spell, noting how hollow it felt when the moon wasn’t there to answer. After a few short moments Noblesse nodded again and she dropped the spell. Tourmaline smiled proudly and waved to Celestia further down the line who had already cast hers. When Aster Skies reached Finish Line the colt looked about ready to throw up. Unfortunately when Aster nodded to him and he began his spell... he did, only missing the solar chairpony by blind luck. Tourmaline looked over at Celestia who only shrugged and held up her hooves in innocence Everypony backed away as Finished continued retching. Catching a momentary reprieve he ran as fast as he could to the nearest bush and just made it before another wave of nausea overtook him. Clover sent for a nurse and the class pushed on... although they moved about twenty feet away from the mess. Everypony but Finish, who was taken to the infirmary, was able to complete the practice. Clover congratulated them on a job well done and invited them to rest and relax for the next hour until they met for the sunset tonight. Their lunch having previously been cut short, the three friends resolved to go to the dining hall for an early supper. Sunset came and the apprentices convened to the Choral tower again to conduct the setting of the sun and rise of the moon. This time the Solar Choir convened first bringing the sun to the horizon and laying it to rest clearing the way for the Lunar Choir to raise the moon into the sky to light the night. Again they proved they could do it. Even when they were a pony down, they still were able to bring the day to a close. Tourmaline levitated the two fillies onto her back and they happily trotted down the hall to fetch their coats and head home for the day. Suddenly there was a brilliant flash of light and the world seemed to turn in on itself. In a blink the three found themselves back in the library with the chair ponies and staring confusedly at the enraged face of Clover the Clever. “Luna dear?” she said with a voice that could have spoilt milk, “Please wait in the hall while the five of us have a little discussion.” Luna cringed and obeyed without question. “Magus Clover....” Tourmaline managed to stammer, “What’s goin on?” Clover fumed and turned away. Aster Skies stepped forward and explained. “Miss Celestia, apprentice of the Solar Choir. You have been formally charged with the intentional poisoning of a fellow choir mate, Finish Line” he stated solemnly. “Poisoned? But I didn’t do anything! I’ve been with the choir the whole day I swear!” Celestia protested. “Did not do anything?” Clover practically hissed, “You poured a bottle of ipecac syrup into his tea! We KNOW that you did.” “But.. I..” “But nothing. I know you and he have a rivalry and you probably thought this was just a harmless prank but you are dead wrong. Do you have any idea how dangerous that much ipecac is for a pony his age?!” “I promise Magus.. I would never..” “Do. Not. Lie to me,” Clover shot, “Have you any idea what a prank like this could do during the eclipse?” Celestia shook her head. “We could have lost the very sun and moon!!” Clover paced about ranting, “If the Choirs lost their concentration at the wrong moment the spell could collapse in on itself. The sun and moon would wrap themselves in the energies of the eclipse and slip below the horizon, beyond our reach for a full MONTH until their excess power bled off.” “How do you know she did this?” Tourmaline asked, “I know they’ve had a rivalry and no small amount of pranks but I just can’t see Celestia doing something like this.” Clover levitated a glass out from behind the lectern. In it was a small label marked ‘Syrup of Ipecac’. “We found this in Celestia’s desk stuck to the bottom of an empty ink flask. It seems she got rid of the bottle but the label escaped her notice.” Realization dawned on Celestia. She stamped a hoof against the ground with a resounding crack, “Why that dirty, lying, no good, slimy, excuse for a pony!!!” she yelled as she stamped. “He did this! He gave me that bottle of ink! He must have stuck that label on there so you would find it after he poisoned his own tea.” “Ms Tourmaline...” Clover said, leaning in, “You expect us to believe that he kept a bottle of ipecac on hoof just incase you asked him for something so he could plant the label as evidence and get you in trouble? And why would he expect you to come to him given how much you two don’t seem to like each other?” Celestia’s mind raced as she searched for an answer, “That explains why I ran out of ink! Remember Tourmaline?” she asked, Tourmaline nodded, “You just gave me ink and didn’t see how I could have run out already? He must have dumped it out so that I had to ask around.” “Interesting explanation,” Clover placed the jar on the table before them, “Except I analyzed this label. It’s YOUR’s Celestia. You understand that your magic leaves a signature right? One that can be detected with the proper spells? There is only one magical signature on this label. Only one pony out of the entire palace staff had handled it before I did. You Celestia.” Celestia started to weep, confused, “Please believe me... I’m begging..” “No Celestia. No more chances. You’re done.” “but...” “Tourmaline will take you home, and you will not return,” Clover turned her back on the filly, “You are no longer a member of this choir. Now get out.” “Please Magus,” Tourmaline pleads, “Ban her from the eclipse if you must but don’t do this... what if she apologizes and makes amends.” “No.” “But there must be some way to...” “Apprentice Tourmaline, you will take this trespasser home and return in the morning for class. with apprentice Luna. Do not speak of this again.” Tourmaline opened her mouth to object but Celestia put a hoof on her side, “Don’t, miss Tourmaline... just take me home.” Defeated, Tourmaline gathered the broken hearted filly up in her magic and held her to her chest as she walked out of the library without another word. They met Luna in the hall and Tourmaline quietly explained what happened. “But it is so obviously a setup!” Luna protested, “Why can’t they see that?” “Because they are not Celestia’s sister or friend. They don’t know her like we do,” Tourmaline explained. “I can’t let them get away with this. I’m going to talk to them right now.” Luna spun on a hoof and poised to run down the hall to Clover’s office. “No, Luna...” spoke Celestia’s. “I want you to do the Eclipse.” “But I can’t just...” “For me Luna?” Luna’s eyes filled with tears but she nodded. They boarded their carriage and headed out into the snow home. Tourmaline could not begin to imagine how she was going to explain this to Lily and Silver Shield. The carriage slowed to make the turn out of the palace when they heard a voice yelling from the side of the road. Tourmaline and Luna looked out the window, Celestia was beyond caring. There atop a snowdrift stood Finish Line, waving a small empty vial at them and calling out, “See you later, you stupid blank flank!!” Finish Line laughed. With a scream of indignant rage, Lune leapt from the moving carriage and launched herself across the snow. She pounced on Finish Line hooves first. Luna struck at the cruel colt over and over screaming “Why would you do that to my sister?! How could you do something cruel? I hate you!!! You deserve to be thrown out of the choir, not her!” “Luna no!!!” Tourmaline leapt from the cart after her. “Help me!!!” Finish Line cried piteously as Tourmaline pulled her off of him, “Somepony get this crazy filly off of me!” Guard ponies ran to the scene and held them all while they waited for Finish to decide if he wanted to press charges. Despite his bruises and scrapes, he declined. “Don’t worry officer, I have a feeling she’s going to get the punishment she deserves soon enough.” The guards are concerned but do as he asks. They load Luna and Tourmaline back into the carriage and personally escort them to the sisters’ home. Shortly after Tourmaline and the fillies are sitting in their home with their parents in silence. Lily and Silver could hardly bring themselves to accept what they were told. It wasn’t fair. It was wrong. There was a knock at the door. “You want me to get that?” Tourmaline asked. Silver nodded and thanked her. Tourmaline opened the door to find a smartly dressed palace messenger bearing a letter without a word he handed it over to Tourmaline and left. Lily asked her to open it. Tourmalines breath caught in her throat as she read the letter aloud. ‘Apprentice Luna, In light of your current actions regarding the assault against your fellow choirmate, Finish Line. We have no choice but to inform you that you are no longer welcome among the Choirs. Because she has previously vouched for yours and your sisters good behavior, your chaperone, a Miss Tourmaline will be placed on restriction and relocated to understudy status not to participate in the upcoming Vernal Eclipse. May you learn the lesson of the your follies so that some good might come of this whole affair. With regret, Lady Noblesse Oblige of House Blueblood, Chairpony of the Lunar Celestial choir.’ Broken hearted, Tourmaline let the letter fall to the ground. Luna runs over to her and wraps her hooves around her neck and she slumps to the floor. “I’m so sorry Miss Tourmaline...” Act One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Act One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Act One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Tourmaline’s hooves tapped quietly on the courtyard flagstones as she walked side by side with High Horse as they inspected the preparations for the evening’s Eclipse. They stopped to look over a face painting booth somepony had set up for the foals coming to the celebration. “I want you to know how much I appreciate what you’re doing to Luna and Celestia,” she told him. “I know it means alot to them to be here.” “Oh it’s the least I could do,” the gentlestallion responded while looking over a row of ‘official’ eclipse merchandise. “Clover may not be thrilled about it but she can hardly tell me who I can and cannot invite as my personal guests.” “Well I hope you don’t get in any trouble.” “Oh don’t worry about me, Tourmaline,” High Horse answered with a chuckle. “The old mare hasn’t lasted as long as she has by being spiteful. She’ll understand.” Tourmaline gazed upward. High up, far above the lights and spectacle of the Vernal Eclipse celebration grounds, beyond the forcefield that kept the snow at bay, the moon and stars maintained their vigil. She sensed a familiar magical stirring and turned her eyes to the Choral Tower. The western balcony had begun to glow. “Moonset,” Tourmaline whispered sadly as the forcefield flickered away to allow the Lunar choir to reach out and touch the moon. She and High Horse stood together and watched the great silver disk settle below the horizon. For a moment the sky was at it’s darkest before the east balcony of the tower began to glow, it’s light soon met by the sun rising over the horizon. Another dawn concluded, the forcefield rose back into place and a flurry of workers appeared to sweep up the snow that had fallen in that short time. “I know you’re disappointed, Tourmaline,” High Horse comforted, “I would be too. Did you know I was selected for apprenticeship when I was a colt?” “Really?” “It’s true,” he answered, “Unfortunately, I’m one of those ponies they call ‘unattunable’. I was devastated. My father though was rather happy about it, and made little effort to hide it. Seems associating with the choir was beneath my station.” “I’ll never understand that attitude. Most of the choir is noble born anyway.” High Horse smiled, “Oh it had nothing to do with that,” he explained. “The nobles think they are the only group to deserve that level prestige and respect. They see something special in somepony else and it makes them feel threatened. A lot like that colt, Finish Line, I’d imagine.” Tourmaline cringed inside, “Please don’t mention him to Celestia or Luna when they get here. He’s put them through enough.” “Oh I wouldn’t dream of it. I know better than to put myself in the path of Celestia’s wrath, I’d hate to wake up one morning and find my mane half shaved.” Tourmaline smiled at the thought, she wouldn’t put it past her. “I almost quit you know...” “Really?” He said with honest surprise, “I thought you wanted this.” “I do,” she answered, “I just thought that after missing out on the eclipse that it wouldn’t be the same. “What changed your mind? Not that I wouldn’t mind having my favorite sculptor back,” he joked. “Honestly? Luna threatened to kick my flank if I quit.” High Horse laughed, “She’d probably pull it off too. I do hope you don’t hold any resentment toward them.” Tourmaline sighed, “I guess I was mad at first, but it wasn’t their fault. Finish Line set Celestia up to fail and Luna... well I suppose I would have done the same if I was in her position.” “Well, I am glad to hear it. Those two really do look up to you, you know,” Tourmaline smiled and nodded, “Oh speaking of which, your guests have arrived,” he said with a nod past her. Tourmaline had just enough time to turn to look when a pair of blue and pink missiles tackled her to the ground. “Girls! You promised to be good!” Lily begged as she and Silver Shield approached, “Now you help poor Tourmaline back up and say you’re sorry.” “No no it’s fine,” Tourmaline groaned as she tried to rise to her hooves, “I’ll get them back later.” “Ha!,” Celestia laughed, “Like you could ever pull one over on me.” “I managed it,” High Horse said as he helped Tourmaline up. “Not the same thing,” Celestia conceded, “You’re a prankster. She just doesn’t have it in her.” “Stop that Tia,” Lily told her. “Lord High Horse, I really want to thank you for inviting us. It means so much to our family.” “It’s nothing ma’am. I’m glad I could help.” Lily flustered a minute before remembering, “Oh, uh, Lord High Horse, I’d like you to meet my husband, Silver Shield.” She waved a hoof toward Silver as he stepped forward. “Ah, Silver Shield! I’ve been looking forward to meeting you!” High Horse accepted Silver’s outstretched hoof. “The infamous ‘Tower Shield’ of the second circuit. I’ve seen you compete before, very impressive.” Silver bowed graciously, “Thank you, milord. It brings me great pleasure to know that one such as yourself has heard of me.” Lily and Tourmaline laughed, “Relax Silver, he isn’t going to throw you into the dungeon if you don’t bow low enough.” “Oh I don’t know,” High Horse said with a chuckle, “If we toss him into my personal dungeon I could show him off to the other nobles.” Silver blanched, leading High Horse to laugh again, “Really, you must relax. You and yours are here as my personal guests at the palace and moreover you are friends of Miss Tourmaline and therefore friends of mine.” Silver looked over to Tourmaline who nodded and mouthed, “It’s okay.” He forced a nervous smile and nodded, “Thank you Milord, er, sir. Most nobles I meet are usually mad at me beating the jouster they bet on.” “Well they shouldn’t have bet against the Tower Shield then!” High Horse said. “Miss Tourmaline, shall we show these ponies around? I don’t think I’ve ever seen the girls stand in one place this long before. Poor Celestia looks about ready to explode.” “Yeah, come on. I wanna look around!” the filly said, prancing in place. Tourmaline smiled, “Well let’s go then. I’ve got to see you try out the junior jousting game.” They turned to enjoy the games when an announcement rang out above the growing din of the courtyard calling all choir personnel to the Arcanum. “Sorry everypony, I have to go,” Tourmaline told them with a wince, “Mind playing tour guide, High Horse?” “I’ll show them the time of their lives,” he answered with a flourish, “Well until I have to attend to duties of my own.” Tourmaline thanked him and galloped off. Several hours later Tourmaline found herself standing at the entrance to the palace greeting dignitaries arriving for the royal reception while wearing a dress she was hardly sure she could walk in. Several minutes later she was joined by High Horse. “Sorry I’m late, Miss Tourmaline,” he said as he took his place by her side, “One of our friends managed to get cotton candy on my coat.” Tourmaline tried to hide a smile, “Let me guess, Celestia?” “No,” he answered while bowing to an arriving earth pony envoy, “Silver Shield. I challenged him to a game of toss and he was so nervous after he beat me that he knocked down a display of treats right onto me.” “Oh no, he must have been terrified.” “I think he was about to start writing his will.” Tourmaline giggled, “Well I’m glad you’re here, it’s bad enough they're making me dress up for greeter duty.” High Horse offered one of his trademark charismatic grins, “My dear, if it’s any consolation, it suits you as well as a stone dust coated work apron anyday.” Tourmaline blushed at the compliment and the two of them went back to greeting each pony as they arrived. Some time, and a great many bows, curtsies, and hoof shakes later, Tourmaline came to a conclusion. “High Horse,” she said as she closed the door behind the last of the dignitaries, “I think I just realized something. You may be the one single upper class pony I’ve met who isn’t stuck up, full of themselves, or just plain rude.” “Well I do try to sympathize with you common ponies,” he said with a wink, “just incase you ever storm the castle with your torches and pitchforks.” “Let’s not give Celestia and ideas.” “Quite,” High Horse answered, “Speaking of which, should we not rejoin her and her family?” Tourmaline nodded, “They’re probably still out enjoying themselves. We might have time to squeeze in a few games before the ceremony starts.” “I’ll bet you a berry tart I can beat you at ring toss,” High Horse teased. “Oh you are on,” responded Tourmaline before taking a step, tripping on her dress, and falling face first onto the floor, “Maybe after I change out of this ridiculous thing first.” Tourmaline carefully walked to the changing room and removed the frilly froo froo frock and rejoined High Horse. The two of them headed out together into the happy throng enjoying the carnival atmosphere of the eclipse celebration. They found the fillies and their parents playing a dart throwing game. “Woo!” Luna yelled happily as her dart struck it’s mark, “I win again!” “Aww... How’d you get so good at this game?” Celestia asked, “I’m older I’m suppose to win.” “Then maybe you should try hitting the target,” Luna stuck her tongue out at her sister. Celestia grumbled, “Next time I pick the game.” “Fine by me,” Luna smiled, “Here you go, Daddy I got another one.” Luna levitated her stuffed smiley-faced moon prize over to her father who was already well loaded down with his daughter’s take for the day. “Oh hey, Tourmaline!” Silver said as he tucked the prize into his swelling saddle bags, “Hello again, um, High Horse... Sorry about the...” “Not at all,” High Horse interjected. “I rinse right out.” “Where’s everypony going?” Celestia asked. Tourmaline looked over the crowd, everypony was heading to the palace. “I guess it’s time for the ceremony.” “Well come on! I wanna see stupid old Last Place’s face when he sees me in the crowd,” Celestia said while tugging on Tourmaline’s leg. “Oh please don’t do anything to him, Tia,” Tourmaline pleaded, “Not today...” “Oh don’t worry, Miss Tourmaline,” she rubbed her hooves together mischievously, “He’ll get himself kicked out soon enough... and then he’s fair game.” Lily rolled her eyes, “Let’s just get to the ceremony before she starts plotting.” As they approached the Choir Pavilion Tourmaline looked up in wonder. She was a talented sculpture, one of the best produced in generations, one of the best of all time if High Horse was to be believed, but even she was amazed by the work wrought by the earth ponies in such a short time. The decision to allow the earth pony clan to construct the Pavilion had caused quite a stir in the court, it was quite the coup by Clover. A ‘concession for unity’ she called it. Whatever her reasons, magic or no, the earth pony artisans had worked wonders. Constructed solely of wood, the Pavilion was constructed of two parts, a raised central dais where the choir would stand while they conducted the eclipse, and an encircling ring to enclose the area where the nobility and esteemed guests would gather. High Horse led the way as the approached a pair of guards ponies stationed at the pavilion gate. He simply smiled and nodded to the guards as they bowed deeply and allowed him through. Tourmaline was similarly let through, though without the bowing. Silver, Lily, and the fillies however had to show their gilt invitations and submit to a quick magical search. Once through, Tourmaline gazed up in admiration at the craftsponyship of the earth ponies. The entire Pavilion ring was one enormous work of art displaying scenes of verdant fields attended by earth ponies, clear skies patrolled by earth ponies, and over the walkway unicorns suspending the sun and moon in the sky. Along the top were beautifully worked alicorns holding aloft the stars of the night sky. Ringing the inside were tall ebony statues of alicorns, with wide spread wings. The dias, however, was relatively plain, but no less wondrous to a trained sculptor’s eye. About three times as tall as a pony, the dias was crafted to look like a flattened mountaintop. Wooden boulders and rocks lined a winding staircase to the top. Moreover, no matter how Tourmaline looked she could not find so much as a single seam. So great was the craftsponyship that it appeared to be carved from a single enormous piece of wood. Despite the nagging sadness that she would not be taking part in the eclipse, Tourmaline could not help but smile. She was glad she came. She looked around for her friends. High Horse was nowhere to be seen, probably off preparing himself for his speech, he was still the choirs liaison. Lily was busy trying to coax Silver to try and talk to some of the other attendees but the poor stallion was simply too nervous with all the nobility about, despite the generally, and rare, amiable mood the Eclipse celebration had put them in. Celestia was busying herself by trying to eat her own weight at the refreshment bar that completely encircled the enclosure. Luna, as usual, had found a stool to sit on and was lost in her thoughts. A silver bell rang out marking the beginning of the proceedings. Wearing robes of dark blue or gold the Lunar and Solar choirs entered the pavilion in two single file lines and proceeded up the stairs to the top of the dias. Tourmaline spied Finish Line among them. After they took their places High Horse ascended the stairs and stood behind the podium. He was soon flanked by Princess Platinum as well as Chancellor Puddinghead, and Commander Hurricane, the leaders of the Earth Pony and Pegasi clans, respectively. From the dias, High Horse cast a smile down to Tourmaline before clearing his voice. He looked out over the ponies within and beyond the pavilion. His horn glowing with it’s silver aura, High Horse raised his magically amplified voice and greeting the crowd. “Welcome everypony to the Vernal Eclipse celebration. It warms my heart to see so many ponies here from every clan, joined in friendship in celebration of this once in a lifetime event. Thank you all for joining us here at the palace. Before we begin I’d like to tell you a little about the Eclipse. In the past few months I’ve had the pleasure of learning a great deal about it’s past from a dear friend of mine.” He winked at Tourmaline sparking an embarrassed blush. “Each clan has it’s own stories of our ancient past. Despite the debates of scholars more interested in clan prestige than truth, I am inclined to believe that most of them are true. What we can all agree on is that untold generations ago our ancestors, the alicorns, allowed their jealousy and selfishness to rule over them. They bickered and quarrelled over which flight carried the heaviest duty, those that cultivated the land,” he said with a nod to Puddinghead, “those that managed the skies,” Hurricane puffed out her chest proudly as High Horse gestured to her, “or that ordered the celestial spheres,” the Princess smiled gracefully. “As time wore on, rivalry gave way to conflict, and eventually hate. In the conflagration that followed, we lost our place among the stars, our immortality, and much of our power.” Tourmaline saw Commander Hurricane whisper something from the side of her mouth, eliciting a giggle from Chancellor Puddinghead and a touch of a scowl from the Princess. High Horse continued, ignoring or unaware of the royal antics behind him, “Sometime after that terrible conflict our ancestors came together as one one once again. That day they held the first eclipse, restoring the sun and moon to their proper paths and renewed their ancient pledge to maintain harmony in the world and vowed to undue the damage they did during the conflict and restore harmony. “The generations that followed were no long alicorns, we have kept to that pledge. Though not always as harmonious as our forebears may have wished we have done our best to preserve what they gave us. Even now through this unnatural winter, the three clans have gathered here together to observe the ordering of the sun and moon and I have no doubts that if we work together, we can soon bring the long overdue spring to our lands. “So without further ado, I present to you the Unicorn Clan’s greatest workers of harmony, the Celestial Choirs,” he finished with a florish, bowing first to the crowd and then to the Choirs before leaving the stage. The Princess, Chancellor, and Commander followed behind him. “Very nice, High Horse,” Tourmaline greeted him when he descended from the dias. “How did you manage to convince the Princess to let you give the address?” High Horse chuckled as he stood next to her, “I didn’t. Those three spent a full hour yesterday arguing over who was going to get to speak. Clover suggested I do it just so that they didn’t come to blows.” “Shh! It’s starting,”said Celestia as she appeared beside Tourmaline with her mother, father, and sister. Clovers walked to the podium and closed her eyes, not saying a word. A moment later her horn flared to life and sent a sun bright beam of light into the air to strike against the inside of her force field. Instantly it fell away and the snow began to fall on the palace again. From the east a veritable flock of pegasi flew in low, in perfect formation. They passed over the Pavilion and the formation shifted into a ring as the pegasi began to circle about the courtyard, faster and faster rising as they go. The ponies below ‘oohed’ and ‘ahhed’ as the rising whirl wing drove back the snow laden clouds and revealed the blue sky beyond for the first time in weeks. Across the Pavilion Tourmaline saw the Princess, the Chancellor, and the Commander standing together by the refreshment table. “Well I gotta give it to you earth ponies,” Hurricane said through a mouth full of mini quiche. “If nothing else, you guy’s can cook.” Princess Platinum rolled her eyes and ignored her fellow ruler’s rough manners. “Well thank you, Commander,” Puddinghead answered, “I’m glad to see somepony knows good food when she tastes it.” She made it clear that somepony was the princess. “Well I’m very sorry if I offend but I daresay my palate may be a bit more refined,” said Princess Platinum. “And what is THAT suppose to mean,” the Commander shot back with a stomp, and a few crumbs. Tourmaline shook her head. This was the event of their lives and they were at it again. She did her best to tune them out. Tourmaline felt a familiar hum as the Choirs began their spell. She looked down at Luna and saw in her face that she could feel it too. The thought brought a pang to her heart; did she have to sense the moons rise and setting every day knowing she couldn’t take part? Suddenly light poured down onto the Pavilion. Far above, the sun and moon begin to pass over the hole in the clouds created by the pegasi. The light was at once both the warming radiance of the sun and the peaceful silver of the moon. As the light washed over Tourmaline, she felt the choirs’ song begin to change. As the sun and moon approach, she felt the music of the solar choir sing through her. She let out a little gasp as she felt it for the first time, amazing by how different it feels. All around her the ponies were transfixed as they stared up at the sky with wide, fearful eyes. The edges of the Sun’s and Moon’s disks touch and there was an explosion of light like a mythical sonic rainboom. The expanding wave of prismatic energy washed away the clouds from horizon to horizon and despite the icy wind, Tourmaline felt the warmth of spring radiating down from the sky. The joined song of the Solar and Lunar Choirs soared and reached a crescendo as the moon slipped in front of the sun. For a moment the sky went dark, but then the light of the sun seemed to shine through the moon and the very air around the Pavilion came alive with color and a magic palatable to unicorn, earth pony, and pegasi alike. Through the enraptured cheering of the crowd, Tourmaline heard a nearby filly’s voice. “Awwww...” Luna cooed as she taped her sister and pointed to Tourmaline. Tourmaline looked down and realized that she and High Horse were holding hooves. She smiled happily and scooted closer to him so that they stood side to side. “And another thing Miss Chancellor Chowderhead!!” Commander Hurricane’s cut through the excited noise of the crowd. “If you have something you want to say to me why don’t you just say it?! Are you too intimidated or something?” “Intimidated? By a blowhard like you? Ha!” Puddinghead responded. “It should already be obvious, just look around you! This weather is crazy! Pretty clear you pegasi are just lazing around, you wouldn’t know hard work if it booped you one the nose.” “Ha!” The princess let out a not quite ladylike laugh, “As if either of you have any idea what real responsibility is! Why, all YOU have to do is stick seeds in the dirt and all YOU have to do is push around the clouds, and really, how much could a cloud weigh.” “You know what!” Hurricane yelled, “You’re nothing but a stuck up, overstuffed...” There was a blast of bitter wind that drove across the courtyard and struck the pavilion. The gust ripped a flag from one of the poles. The flag flew over the outer ring and wrapped itself around one of the heavy ebony statues. It fluttered for a moment in the harsh wind before flaring open like a sail. Ponies scattered in fear and the statue began to tip. Before Tourmaline could catch it in her magic it toppled over and struck the side of the dias. With a crunch it smashed through the wooden facade and struck the supports within. Tourmaline watched in horror as the dias shifted and tilted, spilling the choir onto the flagstones below. Only Clover managed to keep her footing on the polished wood. “Catch them!” the ordinary self composed magus practically screamed. “We cannot let the spheres set!” Tourmaline looked upward. High in the sky the sun and moon were slipping away from each other to the east and west.. Each still shining with the resplendent magical energy of the eclipse. “What’s going on?!” Lily cried. “They Choir dropped the sun and moon,” Tourmaline explained as her friends stared in horror, “if they set with all that energy infusing them the choirs won’t be able to raise them again for at least a month.” “Well that doesn’t sound so bad...” Lily answered, relieved. “Do you know what a month without sunlight would do to our crops? We’d lose everything. That is if we don’t all freeze first.” Lily gasped. “Everypony to your hooves NOW!” Clover yelled from the dias. One by one the Choir members shook themselves off and stood, ignoring their bruises and, in some cases, possibly broken bones, and continued their spell. Guards ponies began hurriedly clearing the pavilion of everypony not in the choir. “I am the Choir Liason good sir,” High Horse, said when the guard briskly directed him to the exit, “I am staying. As are my guests.” The guard looked about to argue before deciding he had better things to do. Most of the choir had were back on their hooves again and casting their spell with all their might, but the sun and moon did not slow. They fell, faster and faster across the sky toward opposite horizons. With a groan of indecision Tourmaline jumped forward and joined them in their effort. With Tourmaline’s strength the sun and moon began to slow and eventually stop. The crowd cheered as the Choirs held the spheres just above the horizon but despite the effort of the choir, they did not return their places in the eclipse. Through gritted eyes, Tourmaline looked around for Clover. Surely the old Magus had something, some spell that could help. She spotted her at the refreshment bar. Snacks and drinking glasses littered the ground where Clover had hastily cleared them from the table as she poured over an almost pony sized book on magical lore. The strain began to grow. The sun and moon wanted to set. They pulled down ever harder and despite the tremendous effort of the choir they began to set again. The unicorn to Tourmaline left’s magic flared and went dark as she burned herself out and collapsed in exhaustion. Tourmaline felt the extra weight settle on her as the unicorn’s magic went out. Then another unicorn’s horn flared and went out. Then another and another. “Nooo!” Clover yelled as she tore through the book, hoping for an answer. One by one each choir members magic burned out. Tourmaline couldn’t even bring herself to feel satisfied when Finish Line’s over-glowed horn flashed with enough force to send him sliding backward on his rump as his horn burned out. Soon Tourmaline found herself standing alone. Her body seemed to shake with the force of her magic as she tried to stop the sun and moon from setting. As they touched the horizon Tourmaline looked down at Celestia and Luna. In every story this is when the hero manages to summon up the strength to win, she thought. But this... I can’t. “I’m sorry...” she whispered as her horn flashed with incandescent brilliants, and went out. Everything went dark as the sun and moon set at once. Cries of dismay and confusion filled the courtyard as the ponies were plunged into unnatural night. Ponies crawled over one another, frantically searching for any light source they could find. A few unicorns were trying to shine their horns as bright as possible, but this was no normal night and the darkness seemed to swallow up the light. Suddenly there are two faint lights from the stop of the dias staircase. One, pale blue. The other, brilliant gold. Barely illuminated by their own horns the two fillies stood silently, hoof in hoof, as everypony gazed on in hope and wonder. The sisters closed their eyes and the light from their horns swelled. Brighter and brighter it shown until waves of blinding light poured from the young foals. The sisters flashed gold and blue as their magic wrapped itself around their their bodies as they rose from the ground. In perfect unison Luna and Celestia’s eyelids snapped open, revealing eyes shining as orbs of purest white. Brilliance cascaded from the sisters and for a moment that magical light was all anypony could see. Tourmalines vision began to clear. She saw the fillies had collapsed to their knees in exhaustion at the stop of the stairs and rushed to their side with their parents. High above them, light blazed down as the sun and the moon shined down the energy of the eclipse from their rightful place in the sky. The sisters, trembling, rose to their hooves. Their flanks, blank just a few minutes before, were now emblazoned with the fillies’ very own cutie marks. Celestia squealed with delight as she saw the a spectacular image of the sun she now bore. Luna bounced with joy for her crescent moon. The crowd exploded into cheers. High Horse hoisted the fillies up on his back. Unicorns, pegasi and earth ponies alike all scrambled to shake the fillies hooves. “Hurray for Celestia! Hurray for Luna!” “Thats one for the history books!” “I’ll bet we won’t even need the choirs anymore when you to grow up!” “Good thing you were here, can’t believe the pegasi’d let something like that happen!” “Excuse me?!” Commander Hurricane yelled back at the unseen speaker. “He’s got a point, you know,” defended Chancellor Puddinghead, “If you’d been doing a better job of controlling the weather that gust of wind would have never knocked down those banners.” “HEY! We’ve done all we can to counter this freaky weather we’ve been havin’. Maybe if you earth ponies hadn’t cheaped out on the construction that statue wouldn’t have gotten knocked over by a little breeze” “Cheaped out? GASP! We’d never do such a thing. It’s just a good thing those two were here to catch the sun and moon!” “Ya... about that” Hurricane answered swinging to Princess Platinum, “How do we know this whole thing isn’t a setup to make the rest of us look bad?” The princess balked and shot back. Tourmaline heard the argument over the crowd’s praise and couldn’t help but roll her eyes. “You think they have any idea what they just witnessed?” High Horse asked, leaning close so he could be heard through the din. Tourmaline laughed, “I doubt it.” Tourmaline and High horse lifted the fillies high over their heads in celebration as the three rulers turned their backs on one another in disgust and walked out into the deepening snow. Act Two: Chapter One - Strangely AbsentAct Two Chapter One - Strangely Absent Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline rolled over and groaned. The banging repeated. “Go away, it’s too cold to wake up!” she yelled through thick layer of blankets piled on her bed. Bam. Bam. Bam. “Ah!! I don’t care who you are I’m not getting out of bed until it warms up a bit,” she yelled before stuffing her head under her pillow. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline threw back her blankets off her head, immediately regretting it as the icy air of her studio washed over her, and yelled at the top of her lungs, “Go away! I’m cold!” She pulled the covers back over her head with a ‘humph’ and snuggled back down, dead set on ignoring any more intrusions. She rolled over, intent on settling into the warmth of her sheets, and managed to roll a hind leg right onto her bed’s warming pan. “Ahh!” she yelled as the hot metal pressed against the thin fur along the side of her leg. In an instant she leapt from the comfort of her sheets and darted to the drip bucket beneath the leaky spot in the ceiling. In panic she dunked her leg into the nearly frozen water and had just enough time to breath a sigh of relief before the cold clamped down on her leg. She jerked it out of the bucket and shook off the water before it could freeze to her coat. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline groaned again, “Fine, fine! You win! I’m coming.” She pulled a blanket from the bed and wrapped it around herself before stomping off to meet whomever thought it was a good idea to wake her up so early. She passed her meager fireplace and glared at it accusingly. The flames licked and flickered but could do little to warm the room. “I wanna go back to bed,” she grumbled as she crossed the room and unfastened the lock on the door. “Hey!” she shouted angrily as whoever was on the other side gave the knob a twist and threw open the door. Two figures, bundled beyond recognition, strode into her living room as if they owned it and closed the door behind them. “I don’t know who you think you are banging on my door and barging in here like this, but you can turn around right now!” Tourmaline shouted, “I don’t have any food to give you and I can’t spare any firewood. So if you please, just go away.” “No need to be cross, Tourmaline. We aren’t the ones that left friends standing out in the cold,” said a stallion’s voice from behind a woolen scarf. “Besides, I told you you could stay at the Palace if you’d like.” “Huh?” said Tourmaline, “I’m sorry, who are you?” The stallion pulled back his hood and scarf revealing unmistakable silver eyes beneath a perfectly cut burgundy mane. “Good morning, Tourmaline.” “High Horse!” Tourmaline rushed forward to wrap him in a hug. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know it was you. I thought you were another pony just here to beg some firewood from me.” “I do hope you wouldn't have turned us away to freeze if we were,” he said, giving her a sidelong look. “Well.. I um...” she answered sheepishly, “I’ve already given away all that I can. I’m running out of furniture to burn. In a couple of days I’m going to have to start pulling up floorboards.” “You really should come stay at the palace,” said a muffled female voice from under the other figures hood, “We’d be happy to squeeze you in.” “Thanks, but um, you are?” “Oh sorry!” she pulled back her hood and took off the slitted face cover. “Better?” “Lily! It’s so great to see you!” Tourmaline said in surprise, “I’m sorry I haven’t come round to see how you’re settling in. I’ve just been so busy with Clover and the Choir and everything. Today was the first morning I’ve had off in weeks.” “Oh it’s okay. I know you fancy choir ponies are too busy for us little folk,” Lily gave her friend a bump on the shoulder to show she was kidding. “You really should move in with us though. There’s plenty of room and we can push the girls old beds from the house together for you.” Tourmaline laughed, “I guess that’s one good thing to come of all this. At least your roof had the decency to collapse before you had the chance to burn everything.” “I’m just glad Mister High Horse was able to help us out.” “‘Twas nothing Miss Lily. Noponies used the guest quarters in years,” he responded modestly, “It would have been un-gentlestallionly to refuse to help somepony in need. Besides it lets me keep a closer eye on Celestia.” Lily rolled her eyes, “These two are practically at war,” she told Tourmaline, “It’s all Silver and I can do to keep out of the crossfire.” “Oh it’s not MY fault,” High Horse said in faux dismay, “Do you know what that filly did? I woke early the other morning to find my hooves had been stained bright pink, not painted mind you, stained.” “Oh she was only getting you back for the candied onion incident.” “Well now that was only because she put pepper in my tea.” “You covered up her cutiemark with white fur clippings and glue! She thought it disappeared on her!” High Horse smiled devilishly, “Oh yes... That was a good one.” “High Horse! That’s terrible!” Tourmaline exclaimed. “You needn’t worry, Celestia knows it’s all in fun. She keeps me on the tips of my hooves and I keep her out of the palace staff’s manes,” he explained with a smile. “You know, Miss Lilly is right, Tourmaline. You really should come to the palace.” “I don’t know High Horse... This is my home. I’ve lived here ever since I set out on my own,” she looked around the room, noticing how bare it had become in the past few weeks and sighed. “I’ll have to do something soon though.” “Well... think about it,” urged Lily, “Most everypony is huddling up with friends and family these days. Saves on firewood if nothing else.” “I’ll think about it,” Tourmaline promised. A chill gust of air blew in from under the door sending shivers up Tourmaline legs. “Burr,” she shivered as she drew her blanket in tighter, “Not that I’m not happy to see you two, but is there something I can help you with?” High Horse nodded, “We need you to come to the palace.” “HIgh Horse, I promised I would consider it.” “Oh no it’s not that, although you should. Something’s happened and the Court has been called into session. They want the whole of the Arcanum to attend, including the choir,” he explained. “Did they say what it was?” “They haven’t said officially yet,” High Horse explained, “but I happen to know that the Princess and Clover attended a secret meeting with Commander Hurricane and Chancellor Puddinghead a couple of weeks ago. Maybe they’ve found someway to combat this weather.” “Let’s hope so...” Tourmaline gave another involuntary shiver. Even with the blanket the cold was almost unbearable. “Just give me a few minutes to bundle up and we’ll get going.” Tourmaline went back to her bedroom and pulled on her thickest jacket she had. Then thought better of it, took it off, and put on a few of her thinner sweaters before replacing the jacket and wrapping a scarf around her neck and over her head. Wrapping a blanket around her for good measure she returned to her friends. “Okay, let’s go,” she said as she squeezed her well insulated self through the doorway. “Tourmaline,” Lily laughed, “you’re not going to fit into the carriage.” “Don’t care, It’s MY blanky,” Tourmaline answered from somewhere within the mass of blanket, scarf, and jacket. “Don’t be jealous.” “Well let’s stuff you in the carriage and be on our way then,” High Horse joked. Tourmaline waddled toward the door, “Oh I almost forgot,” she turned to her fireplace. “I can’t afford to waste good firewood.” She concentrated for a moment as her horn began to glow. A pink sphere popped into existence around the burning logs behind the grating. A minute later the fire inside began to flicker and fade as it ran short on air. When the flames died away, Tourmaline dropped the spell and a puff of smoke billowed out of the fireplace. “Very well done, Tourmaline. You’re getting better at that.” High Horse said in surprise. “I’m impressed.” Tourmaline smiled, “Clover’s been teaching me. Ever since she patched things up with Celestia and Luna she’s made it her goal to, ahem, ‘Give me the magical education I SHOULD have been given’.” High Horse couldn’t help but laugh at Tourmaline’s impression of the old magus. “Well let’s go,” Lily said, starting to get impatient, “I need you two big wheels to go to your fancy meeting so you can tell me what’s going on.” Tourmaline nodded and the three of them walked to the carriage. “This is your carriage?!” Tourmaline said in surprise. She had only ever seen carriages like this a hoof full of times. They were far more like a sled in that they had skids instead of wheels and lacked a top or back. The whole shape was streamlined to allow for greater aerodynamics. The most striking thing though wasn’t the carriage itself, but the drivers, two armored pegasi stallions. “How in the hoof do you own a sky wagon?” High Horse shrugged, “It’s on loan from a friend on the Pterippi city council. He lost a bet.” He pointed a hoof at Lily, “Your husband’s going to make me a richest pony in the Unicorn Clan.” They climbed aboard and High Horse signaled for the drivers to head back to the palace. Tourmaline felt her stomach drop as the carriage lifted off the ground. She sat in the front corner and snuggled down in her blanket. “Just tell me when we’re down,” she said nervously. “It’s alright Tourmaline. We won’t be going too high,” High Horse assured her, “It gets colder the higher you go up.” “Well I hope we don’t go THAT high,” Tourmaline answered in alarm. “You misunderstand,” High Horse explained. “It’s the clouds. The closer you get to them the colder it gets. In fact, if we went through the cloud deck and continued upward It would actually start to get quite warm.” “But that doesn’t make any sense,” said Tourmaline. “Maybe not, but that’s what the drivers told me. They say there is something wrong with the clouds but nopony can say what.” Tourmaline steeled herself and stood to look over the side. The sky wagon flew maybe thirty feet up at most. As far as she could see the earth was blanketed in snow and ice. The only thing that betrayed the existence of the town below was the occasional smoking chimney sticking out from what looked like rows of small snowy hills. “High Horse,” Tourmaline said, “Why hasn’t the palace sent workers down to help clear the snow?” “Because there are no workers anymore,” he answered plainly, “When was the last time you saw an earth pony?” Tourmaline shook her head, “A couple of weeks I guess.” “Thats because they were asked to leave,” High Horse shook his head in disgust. “Seems the court doesn’t trust them being around anymore. Pegasi as well, although I doubt they will have the audacity to expel my personal drivers.” “That’s terrible!!” “I agree, and the Court’s bigotry is hurting our people,” he explained. “Most unicorns can’t do the fire spells to melt away the snow or have strong enough levitation to clear the roads. Tourmaline shook her head and peered down at the frozen landscape beneath them. “Some ponies are saying this could be an ice age,” she said as she surveyed. “What’s that?” Lily asked. “It’s when the whole world freezes. The winter just gets colder and longer until there is enough ice on the ground to keep it frozen through the summer. It can go on for a thousand years until the land finally thaws.” “A thousand years?!” “I hope not, there hasn’t been an ice age since before ponies came to the world,” Tourmaline explained. “Don’t worry though. If it comes to it, the choir can hold the sun in place a little longer each day to help melt away the snow.” Although we’ll probibly need to do another eclipse if we do... she thought. A few short minutes later they arrived at the Palace grounds, flew right over the gate and landed in front of High Horse’s manor. Tourmaline and her friends hopped out of the back of the carriage. “You guy’s go ahead, I’ll be here when the meeting’s over,” Lily waved goodbye and stepped through the Manor door, closing it quickly behind her to shut out the cold. Tourmaline and High Horse turned to the palace and hurried through the cold to the gate. “Wow! It feels good in here,” Tourmaline said as she stepped through the entrance. She shed her jackets and blanket and handed them to the doormare as Lily and High Horse handed over their own. The poor mare’s knees practically buckled under the weight of the coats. “Sorry my dear but we don’t have much time to enjoy it. I’m afraid the meeting will be starting any moment and this is hardly the appropriate time to be fashionably late,” said High Horse. They rushed down the hall to the Court chambers. As they galloped they passed rows of bronze brazier’s hanging from the ceiling filled with glowing coals. “What a waste!” Tourmaline huffed as she ran. “They could heat half the town with the coal they’re using in this hall.” “Unfortunately,” said High Horse, “the Court insisted they keep up appearances so the ‘common ponies’ don’t lose hope.” Tourmaline shook her head in annoyance, “A lot of good hope is when you’re frozen solid.” High Horse nodded in agreement. They reached the chamber doors and were let in by the guards. “We’ll talk afterward,” said Tourmaline as she turned up the stairs to the Choir’s loft seating. They waved to Celestia and Luna who were bouncing up and down upon their seats in an effort to get her attention. “I’d prefer to join you if that’s alright,” High Horse responded. “You’re not going to sit with the nobles?” “I’m not exactly popular with my high born brethren at the moment,” he admitted with some pride, “Seems I have the unfortunate knack for siding with the ‘lesser’ classes.” Tourmaline smiled, “The Hero of the Common Folk,” she teased. “Don’t say that too loud,” High Horse joked, “The old guard already think’s I’m a revolutionary just because I think the nobility should have to do things like, oh, pay their servants.” Tourmaline poked High Horse in the shoulder, “You rebel you.” A blast of fanfare sent the pair scrambling to the closest seats available. The lights dimmed and a light yellow noblemare wearing an elegant blue dress and a ridiculously complicated hat approached the podium below and addressed the gathered Court. “Welcome my dear colleagues of the Court, esteemed guests, and invited attendees,” boomed her magically amplified voice. “To those whom I have not had the pleasure of meeting, and those who have not had the honor of making my acquaintance, I beg pardon for not yet taking the time to properly introducing myself in a more congenial and genteel manner.” High Horse whispered, leaning over, “She can do this for hours before actually saying anything.” “Lacking more befitting circumstances,” the long winded noblemare continued, “allow me to introduce myself. I am, by the grace of the eternal Queen Aetheris and her Royal Highness Princess Platinum, Countess Parfum de Lis, Lady of the House of Lis, and Defender of the Virtue of the Clan of Cornutum Equus.” “That’s quite a name,” Tourmaline joked, leaning over to High Horse. “That’s just her formal name. Her real name is Butter Cup,” he answered. “Buttercup’s a lovely name. Why go by ‘Parfum’? Whatever that means.” “Not Buttercup. Butter... Cup,” High Horse explained, emphasizing the space.Tourmaline stifled a snicker. “It could have been worse. Her father’s name was Gravy Boat.” Tourmaline let out of peal of laughter that, although fortunately unnoticed by the speaker below, drew glares of a dozen ponies around the chamber. High Horse held a hoof over her mouth while respectfully nodding to the onlookers as if nothing was happening. “... which brings me to the matter at hoof,” Parfum de Lis continued, the distraction in the balcony beneath her notice, “It seems Her Majesty the Princess has disappeared.” Hushed murmurs ripped through the court. Some voices were genuinely concerned for the Princess’s wellbeing, a few seemed more concerned with how this would impact their own interests. “Do we know who is behind this?” asked a noblestallion from the front row. “You needn’t fear for Her Highness’s safety, Your Lordship,” Parfum de Lis explained, “There is no evidence she was kidnapped or taken by force in anyway.” “How do you know?” somepony called out. “What if the other clans have taken her as leverage over us?” “Simple. She did not leave alone. We have reason to believe that Magus Clover the Clever accompanied her.” Members of the Arcanum gasped in shock. Clover was more than the court’s advisor on magic, she was the very heart of the magical community. “It still could have been one the other clans! The Pegasi blamed us for magically manipulating the weather. Maybe they intend to force the Magus to undo whatever they believe she has done,” called an accusing voice. Tourmaline and High Horse watched the increasingly raucous crowd below with growing concern. “Believe me,” Parfum continued, “There is no force in ponydom short of a wing of dragons that could take the Magus by force, and all we in the peerdom can attest, she isn’t likely to have been persuaded to against her desires either.” Tourmaline breathed a sigh of relief. That might be a slight exaggeration, but not by much. A haughty and exceedingly well fed stallion rose to his hooves and declared, “Then she has abandoned us during our time of need! The very land is freezing solid and she has fled, leaving us to fend for ourselves.” “Here, here!” somepony agreed, “I move we hold a vote of no confidence in the Princess as she has obviously abdicated the throne.” “And who will take her place, Lord Parchment? Yourself??” another noble answered. “And why not? My House is among the oldest and most esteemed among the peerage, and no other can claim as direct a line from the Queen.” “Now that is enough of that,” Parfum de Lis’s voice rose to impossible volume despite her ever calm tone. “The Princess has been missing for a scant few days and already you are squabbling over her crown. I seriously doubt that she would abandoned us, and her position, so readily. It is far more likely that she and the Magus were caught outside in this unnatural blizzard. Perhaps an avalanche or some other hazard has incapacitated or trapped them and they are awaiting rescue as we bicker here.” “Have you sent out the guard?” “Of course,” Parfum answered, “Though as of yet they have scoured all the unicorn lands and have found nothing.” “Is it possible some experiment of the Magus’ has gone wrong?” “Unlikely,” Aster Skies answered from the balcony, “Magus Clover is meticulous about experimental procedures. She wouldn’t have attempted anything without support and medical staff at hoof.” “Then she has fled! Why else would she be beyond the guard’s detection?” “Because the Pegasi have taken her!” “Or the Magus burned them both to ashes trying to melt the snow!” “Perhaps it WAS a dragon.” “Or even somepony within the court!” That accusation set off a wave of others, each noble accusing another, or the arcanum, of standing to benefit from the power vacuum. Eventually Tourmaline could take no more and shot to her hooves. “ENOUGH!!!” “ENOUGH!!!” Tourmaline looked to High Horse in surprise. Without meaning to they had spoken in unison. High Horse leaned over and whispered, “Jinx.” Tourmaline tried not to giggle and motioned for High Horse to speak. “Gentleponies of the Court,” he called down from the choir balcony. “Let us dispense of this wild conjecture and look instead to what we know. We know the Princess is missing. We know the Magus is gone with her. We know the winter is deepening. And, we know that we have only ourselves to rely on.” “What do you propose, Archduke Horse?” “You’re an archduke now?” Tourmaline whispered in surprise. “For the time being,” High Horse explained, “I hold out hope my uncle will be well enough to take back up his duties as Prince of House Braccae. ” “What if he can’t?” “Then I may have to take up his title.” “You might end up a prince?!” Tourmaline said a bit too loud. “Harmony forbid,” said High Horse. “I’d hardly have time for anything outside of an office. Are you so eager to be rid of me?” He said with a smile. “Not at all my prince,” Tourmaline answered as she bowed dramatically. “Again, Archduke Horse,” Parfum repeated, somewhat impatiently, “Do you have a proposal?” “Yes, Countess I do.” High Horse amplified his voice as he spoke. “I recommend a detachment of guard ponies be sent south to search for the Princess. I cannot guess her reason for leaving the Palace but it is clear that she is not within our borders.” “Why should we bother? She has abandoned us,” somepony responded. “We do not know that,” High Horse said, “And given the deepening snow, I’d wager you’d not have us make the same assumption about you if you were to become lost in the cold.” The other noble had no response. “This clan cannot endure a change of leadership during a crises. The Princess MUST be found.” Tourmaline spoke up, “In the meantime, we need to collect everypony we can from the villages, unicorn, earth pony, and pegasus alike, and bring them to the palace.” Somepony snorted dismissively. “We must or else there will be no clan for you to rule over. You have not seen it out there; ponies are tearing down their homes for firewood. Between the supplies of the palace and the magic of the arcanum we can keep everypony warm and dry long enough to weather this winter. You can’t just abandon them to the ice.” “I’m sorry miss,” said Parfum. “Even if we could bring everypony to the palace we simply do not have the space, or the food. I’m sure we could help a few but if the common ponies knew we have supplies to spare there would be a rush on the palace and nopony would be left with enough to survive.” “Then it won’t matter anyway, without the ‘common ponies’ to farm or cook or chop wood you will not survive anyway. You have do something even if all it does is buy them some time.” “I’m sorry miss,”Parfum seemed to honestly regret her decision. “I understand your concern for your peers, but there is simply no other choice.” “Yes there is,” responded a voice from the doorway. A silver mare with a sky blue mane strode forward to the central podium, with a grace that spoke of centuries of practice. Parfum de Lis stepped back in shock as she passed. “We have found something wonderful,” Clover raised her voice to the gathered Court. “and we bade you, come with us.” Author's Note I’d like to again acknowledge MayBpony for her work in making sense of my innumerable spelling and grammatical errors, as well as my constitutional inability to stay in the past tense. Thanks you MayB. I'd have never written as much as I have without your support and encouragement. Act Two Chapter Two - Setting OutAct Two Chapter One - Strangely Absent Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline rolled over and groaned. The banging repeated. “Go away, it’s too cold to wake up!” she yelled through thick layer of blankets piled on her bed. Bam. Bam. Bam. “Ah!! I don’t care who you are I’m not getting out of bed until it warms up a bit,” she yelled before stuffing her head under her pillow. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline threw back her blankets off her head, immediately regretting it as the icy air of her studio washed over her, and yelled at the top of her lungs, “Go away! I’m cold!” She pulled the covers back over her head with a ‘humph’ and snuggled back down, dead set on ignoring any more intrusions. She rolled over, intent on settling into the warmth of her sheets, and managed to roll a hind leg right onto her bed’s warming pan. “Ahh!” she yelled as the hot metal pressed against the thin fur along the side of her leg. In an instant she leapt from the comfort of her sheets and darted to the drip bucket beneath the leaky spot in the ceiling. In panic she dunked her leg into the nearly frozen water and had just enough time to breath a sigh of relief before the cold clamped down on her leg. She jerked it out of the bucket and shook off the water before it could freeze to her coat. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline groaned again, “Fine, fine! You win! I’m coming.” She pulled a blanket from the bed and wrapped it around herself before stomping off to meet whomever thought it was a good idea to wake her up so early. She passed her meager fireplace and glared at it accusingly. The flames licked and flickered but could do little to warm the room. “I wanna go back to bed,” she grumbled as she crossed the room and unfastened the lock on the door. “Hey!” she shouted angrily as whoever was on the other side gave the knob a twist and threw open the door. Two figures, bundled beyond recognition, strode into her living room as if they owned it and closed the door behind them. “I don’t know who you think you are banging on my door and barging in here like this, but you can turn around right now!” Tourmaline shouted, “I don’t have any food to give you and I can’t spare any firewood. So if you please, just go away.” “No need to be cross, Tourmaline. We aren’t the ones that left friends standing out in the cold,” said a stallion’s voice from behind a woolen scarf. “Besides, I told you you could stay at the Palace if you’d like.” “Huh?” said Tourmaline, “I’m sorry, who are you?” The stallion pulled back his hood and scarf revealing unmistakable silver eyes beneath a perfectly cut burgundy mane. “Good morning, Tourmaline.” “High Horse!” Tourmaline rushed forward to wrap him in a hug. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know it was you. I thought you were another pony just here to beg some firewood from me.” “I do hope you wouldn't have turned us away to freeze if we were,” he said, giving her a sidelong look. “Well.. I um...” she answered sheepishly, “I’ve already given away all that I can. I’m running out of furniture to burn. In a couple of days I’m going to have to start pulling up floorboards.” “You really should come stay at the palace,” said a muffled female voice from under the other figures hood, “We’d be happy to squeeze you in.” “Thanks, but um, you are?” “Oh sorry!” she pulled back her hood and took off the slitted face cover. “Better?” “Lily! It’s so great to see you!” Tourmaline said in surprise, “I’m sorry I haven’t come round to see how you’re settling in. I’ve just been so busy with Clover and the Choir and everything. Today was the first morning I’ve had off in weeks.” “Oh it’s okay. I know you fancy choir ponies are too busy for us little folk,” Lily gave her friend a bump on the shoulder to show she was kidding. “You really should move in with us though. There’s plenty of room and we can push the girls old beds from the house together for you.” Tourmaline laughed, “I guess that’s one good thing to come of all this. At least your roof had the decency to collapse before you had the chance to burn everything.” “I’m just glad Mister High Horse was able to help us out.” “‘Twas nothing Miss Lily. Noponies used the guest quarters in years,” he responded modestly, “It would have been un-gentlestallionly to refuse to help somepony in need. Besides it lets me keep a closer eye on Celestia.” Lily rolled her eyes, “These two are practically at war,” she told Tourmaline, “It’s all Silver and I can do to keep out of the crossfire.” “Oh it’s not MY fault,” High Horse said in faux dismay, “Do you know what that filly did? I woke early the other morning to find my hooves had been stained bright pink, not painted mind you, stained.” “Oh she was only getting you back for the candied onion incident.” “Well now that was only because she put pepper in my tea.” “You covered up her cutiemark with white fur clippings and glue! She thought it disappeared on her!” High Horse smiled devilishly, “Oh yes... That was a good one.” “High Horse! That’s terrible!” Tourmaline exclaimed. “You needn’t worry, Celestia knows it’s all in fun. She keeps me on the tips of my hooves and I keep her out of the palace staff’s manes,” he explained with a smile. “You know, Miss Lilly is right, Tourmaline. You really should come to the palace.” “I don’t know High Horse... This is my home. I’ve lived here ever since I set out on my own,” she looked around the room, noticing how bare it had become in the past few weeks and sighed. “I’ll have to do something soon though.” “Well... think about it,” urged Lily, “Most everypony is huddling up with friends and family these days. Saves on firewood if nothing else.” “I’ll think about it,” Tourmaline promised. A chill gust of air blew in from under the door sending shivers up Tourmaline legs. “Burr,” she shivered as she drew her blanket in tighter, “Not that I’m not happy to see you two, but is there something I can help you with?” High Horse nodded, “We need you to come to the palace.” “HIgh Horse, I promised I would consider it.” “Oh no it’s not that, although you should. Something’s happened and the Court has been called into session. They want the whole of the Arcanum to attend, including the choir,” he explained. “Did they say what it was?” “They haven’t said officially yet,” High Horse explained, “but I happen to know that the Princess and Clover attended a secret meeting with Commander Hurricane and Chancellor Puddinghead a couple of weeks ago. Maybe they’ve found someway to combat this weather.” “Let’s hope so...” Tourmaline gave another involuntary shiver. Even with the blanket the cold was almost unbearable. “Just give me a few minutes to bundle up and we’ll get going.” Tourmaline went back to her bedroom and pulled on her thickest jacket she had. Then thought better of it, took it off, and put on a few of her thinner sweaters before replacing the jacket and wrapping a scarf around her neck and over her head. Wrapping a blanket around her for good measure she returned to her friends. “Okay, let’s go,” she said as she squeezed her well insulated self through the doorway. “Tourmaline,” Lily laughed, “you’re not going to fit into the carriage.” “Don’t care, It’s MY blanky,” Tourmaline answered from somewhere within the mass of blanket, scarf, and jacket. “Don’t be jealous.” “Well let’s stuff you in the carriage and be on our way then,” High Horse joked. Tourmaline waddled toward the door, “Oh I almost forgot,” she turned to her fireplace. “I can’t afford to waste good firewood.” She concentrated for a moment as her horn began to glow. A pink sphere popped into existence around the burning logs behind the grating. A minute later the fire inside began to flicker and fade as it ran short on air. When the flames died away, Tourmaline dropped the spell and a puff of smoke billowed out of the fireplace. “Very well done, Tourmaline. You’re getting better at that.” High Horse said in surprise. “I’m impressed.” Tourmaline smiled, “Clover’s been teaching me. Ever since she patched things up with Celestia and Luna she’s made it her goal to, ahem, ‘Give me the magical education I SHOULD have been given’.” High Horse couldn’t help but laugh at Tourmaline’s impression of the old magus. “Well let’s go,” Lily said, starting to get impatient, “I need you two big wheels to go to your fancy meeting so you can tell me what’s going on.” Tourmaline nodded and the three of them walked to the carriage. “This is your carriage?!” Tourmaline said in surprise. She had only ever seen carriages like this a hoof full of times. They were far more like a sled in that they had skids instead of wheels and lacked a top or back. The whole shape was streamlined to allow for greater aerodynamics. The most striking thing though wasn’t the carriage itself, but the drivers, two armored pegasi stallions. “How in the hoof do you own a sky wagon?” High Horse shrugged, “It’s on loan from a friend on the Pterippi city council. He lost a bet.” He pointed a hoof at Lily, “Your husband’s going to make me a richest pony in the Unicorn Clan.” They climbed aboard and High Horse signaled for the drivers to head back to the palace. Tourmaline felt her stomach drop as the carriage lifted off the ground. She sat in the front corner and snuggled down in her blanket. “Just tell me when we’re down,” she said nervously. “It’s alright Tourmaline. We won’t be going too high,” High Horse assured her, “It gets colder the higher you go up.” “Well I hope we don’t go THAT high,” Tourmaline answered in alarm. “You misunderstand,” High Horse explained. “It’s the clouds. The closer you get to them the colder it gets. In fact, if we went through the cloud deck and continued upward It would actually start to get quite warm.” “But that doesn’t make any sense,” said Tourmaline. “Maybe not, but that’s what the drivers told me. They say there is something wrong with the clouds but nopony can say what.” Tourmaline steeled herself and stood to look over the side. The sky wagon flew maybe thirty feet up at most. As far as she could see the earth was blanketed in snow and ice. The only thing that betrayed the existence of the town below was the occasional smoking chimney sticking out from what looked like rows of small snowy hills. “High Horse,” Tourmaline said, “Why hasn’t the palace sent workers down to help clear the snow?” “Because there are no workers anymore,” he answered plainly, “When was the last time you saw an earth pony?” Tourmaline shook her head, “A couple of weeks I guess.” “Thats because they were asked to leave,” High Horse shook his head in disgust. “Seems the court doesn’t trust them being around anymore. Pegasi as well, although I doubt they will have the audacity to expel my personal drivers.” “That’s terrible!!” “I agree, and the Court’s bigotry is hurting our people,” he explained. “Most unicorns can’t do the fire spells to melt away the snow or have strong enough levitation to clear the roads. Tourmaline shook her head and peered down at the frozen landscape beneath them. “Some ponies are saying this could be an ice age,” she said as she surveyed. “What’s that?” Lily asked. “It’s when the whole world freezes. The winter just gets colder and longer until there is enough ice on the ground to keep it frozen through the summer. It can go on for a thousand years until the land finally thaws.” “A thousand years?!” “I hope not, there hasn’t been an ice age since before ponies came to the world,” Tourmaline explained. “Don’t worry though. If it comes to it, the choir can hold the sun in place a little longer each day to help melt away the snow.” Although we’ll probibly need to do another eclipse if we do... she thought. A few short minutes later they arrived at the Palace grounds, flew right over the gate and landed in front of High Horse’s manor. Tourmaline and her friends hopped out of the back of the carriage. “You guy’s go ahead, I’ll be here when the meeting’s over,” Lily waved goodbye and stepped through the Manor door, closing it quickly behind her to shut out the cold. Tourmaline and High Horse turned to the palace and hurried through the cold to the gate. “Wow! It feels good in here,” Tourmaline said as she stepped through the entrance. She shed her jackets and blanket and handed them to the doormare as Lily and High Horse handed over their own. The poor mare’s knees practically buckled under the weight of the coats. “Sorry my dear but we don’t have much time to enjoy it. I’m afraid the meeting will be starting any moment and this is hardly the appropriate time to be fashionably late,” said High Horse. They rushed down the hall to the Court chambers. As they galloped they passed rows of bronze brazier’s hanging from the ceiling filled with glowing coals. “What a waste!” Tourmaline huffed as she ran. “They could heat half the town with the coal they’re using in this hall.” “Unfortunately,” said High Horse, “the Court insisted they keep up appearances so the ‘common ponies’ don’t lose hope.” Tourmaline shook her head in annoyance, “A lot of good hope is when you’re frozen solid.” High Horse nodded in agreement. They reached the chamber doors and were let in by the guards. “We’ll talk afterward,” said Tourmaline as she turned up the stairs to the Choir’s loft seating. They waved to Celestia and Luna who were bouncing up and down upon their seats in an effort to get her attention. “I’d prefer to join you if that’s alright,” High Horse responded. “You’re not going to sit with the nobles?” “I’m not exactly popular with my high born brethren at the moment,” he admitted with some pride, “Seems I have the unfortunate knack for siding with the ‘lesser’ classes.” Tourmaline smiled, “The Hero of the Common Folk,” she teased. “Don’t say that too loud,” High Horse joked, “The old guard already think’s I’m a revolutionary just because I think the nobility should have to do things like, oh, pay their servants.” Tourmaline poked High Horse in the shoulder, “You rebel you.” A blast of fanfare sent the pair scrambling to the closest seats available. The lights dimmed and a light yellow noblemare wearing an elegant blue dress and a ridiculously complicated hat approached the podium below and addressed the gathered Court. “Welcome my dear colleagues of the Court, esteemed guests, and invited attendees,” boomed her magically amplified voice. “To those whom I have not had the pleasure of meeting, and those who have not had the honor of making my acquaintance, I beg pardon for not yet taking the time to properly introducing myself in a more congenial and genteel manner.” High Horse whispered, leaning over, “She can do this for hours before actually saying anything.” “Lacking more befitting circumstances,” the long winded noblemare continued, “allow me to introduce myself. I am, by the grace of the eternal Queen Aetheris and her Royal Highness Princess Platinum, Countess Parfum de Lis, Lady of the House of Lis, and Defender of the Virtue of the Clan of Cornutum Equus.” “That’s quite a name,” Tourmaline joked, leaning over to High Horse. “That’s just her formal name. Her real name is Butter Cup,” he answered. “Buttercup’s a lovely name. Why go by ‘Parfum’? Whatever that means.” “Not Buttercup. Butter... Cup,” High Horse explained, emphasizing the space.Tourmaline stifled a snicker. “It could have been worse. Her father’s name was Gravy Boat.” Tourmaline let out of peal of laughter that, although fortunately unnoticed by the speaker below, drew glares of a dozen ponies around the chamber. High Horse held a hoof over her mouth while respectfully nodding to the onlookers as if nothing was happening. “... which brings me to the matter at hoof,” Parfum de Lis continued, the distraction in the balcony beneath her notice, “It seems Her Majesty the Princess has disappeared.” Hushed murmurs ripped through the court. Some voices were genuinely concerned for the Princess’s wellbeing, a few seemed more concerned with how this would impact their own interests. “Do we know who is behind this?” asked a noblestallion from the front row. “You needn’t fear for Her Highness’s safety, Your Lordship,” Parfum de Lis explained, “There is no evidence she was kidnapped or taken by force in anyway.” “How do you know?” somepony called out. “What if the other clans have taken her as leverage over us?” “Simple. She did not leave alone. We have reason to believe that Magus Clover the Clever accompanied her.” Members of the Arcanum gasped in shock. Clover was more than the court’s advisor on magic, she was the very heart of the magical community. “It still could have been one the other clans! The Pegasi blamed us for magically manipulating the weather. Maybe they intend to force the Magus to undo whatever they believe she has done,” called an accusing voice. Tourmaline and High Horse watched the increasingly raucous crowd below with growing concern. “Believe me,” Parfum continued, “There is no force in ponydom short of a wing of dragons that could take the Magus by force, and all we in the peerdom can attest, she isn’t likely to have been persuaded to against her desires either.” Tourmaline breathed a sigh of relief. That might be a slight exaggeration, but not by much. A haughty and exceedingly well fed stallion rose to his hooves and declared, “Then she has abandoned us during our time of need! The very land is freezing solid and she has fled, leaving us to fend for ourselves.” “Here, here!” somepony agreed, “I move we hold a vote of no confidence in the Princess as she has obviously abdicated the throne.” “And who will take her place, Lord Parchment? Yourself??” another noble answered. “And why not? My House is among the oldest and most esteemed among the peerage, and no other can claim as direct a line from the Queen.” “Now that is enough of that,” Parfum de Lis’s voice rose to impossible volume despite her ever calm tone. “The Princess has been missing for a scant few days and already you are squabbling over her crown. I seriously doubt that she would abandoned us, and her position, so readily. It is far more likely that she and the Magus were caught outside in this unnatural blizzard. Perhaps an avalanche or some other hazard has incapacitated or trapped them and they are awaiting rescue as we bicker here.” “Have you sent out the guard?” “Of course,” Parfum answered, “Though as of yet they have scoured all the unicorn lands and have found nothing.” “Is it possible some experiment of the Magus’ has gone wrong?” “Unlikely,” Aster Skies answered from the balcony, “Magus Clover is meticulous about experimental procedures. She wouldn’t have attempted anything without support and medical staff at hoof.” “Then she has fled! Why else would she be beyond the guard’s detection?” “Because the Pegasi have taken her!” “Or the Magus burned them both to ashes trying to melt the snow!” “Perhaps it WAS a dragon.” “Or even somepony within the court!” That accusation set off a wave of others, each noble accusing another, or the arcanum, of standing to benefit from the power vacuum. Eventually Tourmaline could take no more and shot to her hooves. “ENOUGH!!!” “ENOUGH!!!” Tourmaline looked to High Horse in surprise. Without meaning to they had spoken in unison. High Horse leaned over and whispered, “Jinx.” Tourmaline tried not to giggle and motioned for High Horse to speak. “Gentleponies of the Court,” he called down from the choir balcony. “Let us dispense of this wild conjecture and look instead to what we know. We know the Princess is missing. We know the Magus is gone with her. We know the winter is deepening. And, we know that we have only ourselves to rely on.” “What do you propose, Archduke Horse?” “You’re an archduke now?” Tourmaline whispered in surprise. “For the time being,” High Horse explained, “I hold out hope my uncle will be well enough to take back up his duties as Prince of House Braccae. ” “What if he can’t?” “Then I may have to take up his title.” “You might end up a prince?!” Tourmaline said a bit too loud. “Harmony forbid,” said High Horse. “I’d hardly have time for anything outside of an office. Are you so eager to be rid of me?” He said with a smile. “Not at all my prince,” Tourmaline answered as she bowed dramatically. “Again, Archduke Horse,” Parfum repeated, somewhat impatiently, “Do you have a proposal?” “Yes, Countess I do.” High Horse amplified his voice as he spoke. “I recommend a detachment of guard ponies be sent south to search for the Princess. I cannot guess her reason for leaving the Palace but it is clear that she is not within our borders.” “Why should we bother? She has abandoned us,” somepony responded. “We do not know that,” High Horse said, “And given the deepening snow, I’d wager you’d not have us make the same assumption about you if you were to become lost in the cold.” The other noble had no response. “This clan cannot endure a change of leadership during a crises. The Princess MUST be found.” Tourmaline spoke up, “In the meantime, we need to collect everypony we can from the villages, unicorn, earth pony, and pegasus alike, and bring them to the palace.” Somepony snorted dismissively. “We must or else there will be no clan for you to rule over. You have not seen it out there; ponies are tearing down their homes for firewood. Between the supplies of the palace and the magic of the arcanum we can keep everypony warm and dry long enough to weather this winter. You can’t just abandon them to the ice.” “I’m sorry miss,” said Parfum. “Even if we could bring everypony to the palace we simply do not have the space, or the food. I’m sure we could help a few but if the common ponies knew we have supplies to spare there would be a rush on the palace and nopony would be left with enough to survive.” “Then it won’t matter anyway, without the ‘common ponies’ to farm or cook or chop wood you will not survive anyway. You have do something even if all it does is buy them some time.” “I’m sorry miss,”Parfum seemed to honestly regret her decision. “I understand your concern for your peers, but there is simply no other choice.” “Yes there is,” responded a voice from the doorway. A silver mare with a sky blue mane strode forward to the central podium, with a grace that spoke of centuries of practice. Parfum de Lis stepped back in shock as she passed. “We have found something wonderful,” Clover raised her voice to the gathered Court. “and we bade you, come with us.” Act Two: Chapter Three - ArrivalAct Two Chapter Three - Arrival “I thought Magus Clover said this was only a week long trip,” Celestia complained for the upteenth time. “Again, Tia, it took her a week. She didn’t have a mile long caravan and a couple thousand ponies to worry about,” Luna tried to explain, also for the upteenth time. “She told us it would take longer with everypony coming.” “Yeah, but nopony said it was going to take ten times as long...” “It’s only been a month and a half Tia...” Luna responded, half heartedly. “Only a month and a half? Only?” Celestia responded, frustrated, “Do you know how long a month and as half is?” “About six weeks.” Tourmaline ignored the sisters’ banter. It had been funny when they began the trip but that was before over a thousand miles had passed under her hooves. At least it had warmed as they traveled south. Two weeks had passed since the last time it snowed and even longer since the Arcanum ponies had to keep up their force fields, much to Tourmaline’s delight. It truly seemed they had left behind the unnatural winter that had befallen their homeland. Aside from the occasional windy howl in the distance at night, nopony had found any sign of wendigo. High Horse plodded along beside Tourmaline silently. Though he had long ago given up trying to keep his beige coat pristinely clean and his hooves as delicately polished as he had at the palace he still managed to avoid a single strand of his mane falling out of place. ‘A duke must at least maintain some standard of presentability,’ he had joked. Tourmaline warmed at the memory. She and High Horse had spent less and less time talking as the trip wore on. Not that they had run out of things to say or that the stresses of the trail had strained their relationship. Quite the opposite, in fact, the more time they spent with one another the less they found words to be necessary to understand each other. She and her companion looked up at each other and smiled. Kind of like that, Tourmaline thought, a moment before walking face first into the stopped carriage in front of her. “Ouch!” she cried as she rubbed her bruised nose. “What gives?!” High Horse put a hoof on her side, “Tourmaline... listen.” From far ahead, the wind carried the sound of a horn sounding in a staccato rhythm. Tourmaline turned her ears to the sound and for a moment just listened, unable to remember which signal that was. Then it dawned on her, “Oh my gosh, we’re here,” she whispered to nopony in particular, hardly able to believe it herself. “We’re here!! We’re here!!!” All around her, ponies began to cheer. Celestia and Luna ran off to wake their parents who were sleeping in the carriage. From the first cart to the last carriage, every pony of every type felt themselves carried away with emotion. As the noise and cries of happiness swelled, Tourmaline and High horse quietly held each other as their tears of relief soaked into each other’s coats. Just after the sun had been set and the moon raised in her place, the ponies made camp. Soon after the campfires were set the leaders of the three clans, their advisors, several nobles, and a few other important members of the three clans, including High Horse, met for the first time since the trip began. As Clover’s personal pupil, although she was surprised to learn that the Magus thought of her as such, Tourmaline was also invited. “I’d like to propose a toast,” Commander Hurricane said, standing beside their private fire and holding aloft a cup of cider, “to our new alliance!” Chancellor Puddinghead agreed and held up her own cup, “And to our new home!” “And to new beginnings,” Princess Platinum said, holding her flute of sparkling cider. “To friendship,” Clover offered and was greeted by assent from Smart Cookie and Private Pansy. A few others offered toasts of their own before Tourmaline found everypony staring at her with expectation. “Oh, to, uh, second chances,” Tourmaline managed to say, looking nervously to High Horse beside her, who smiled proudly. Clover and the others nodded before finally raising their cups, and flute, and drinking in agreement. After everypony else returned to their seats, Clover remained standing. “We have many things to discuss in the next few days, plans for construction, farming or in the meantime foraging,” she said. “I think, though, the first thing that must be decided is a system of governance. We all agree that the time of the clans is at an end.” The three leaders and their assistants agreed, although the others were less enthusiastic. “So, I propose a Counsel be formed consisting of the Commander, the Chancellor, and the Princess to jointly guide and rule over our new home. A throne of three crowns, if you will.” “What about you?” Puddinghead asked. “About me?” Clover said, surprised. “My dear Magus,” Platinum began, “If not for you, Smart Cookie, and Private Pansy all of us would be frozen solid in that cave right now. The three of you deserve a seat on that counsel as much as we do.” “You want me to be a ruler?” Private Pansy whimpered, “oh.. um.. oh my.” “You deserve it!” Hurricane slapped the mare on her back. “You reminded me that the earth ponies and unicorns are our comrades too. And Commander Hurricane never lets down a comrade!” “I don’t know ‘bout this,” Smart Cookie admitted, “I ain’t no ruler.” “Oh come on! You’re perfect!” said Puddinghead enthusiastically, “Trust me, nopony thinks inside a chimney like Smart Cookie!” Hurricane, Platinum, Pansy, and Clover stared in confusion. “So whaddya say?” “Well,” Smart Cookie answered, rubbing her chin, “If you really want us to... what do you think Clover?” Clover closed her eyes, considering. “If this is what everypony wants, then I agree. The Counsel of Six it will be.” “So what will our first official act be?” Puddinghead asked. “Should we throw a party to mark the occasion? How about a celebration? Oh! I know! A holiday!” “Maybe we should show these good folks what it was that brought us together in the first place,” Smart Cookie gestured to the Counsel’s guests around the fire. Clover agreed, “Perhaps it will help put some of their concerns to rest.” Tourmaline, High Horse, and the other guests followed the six members of the new counsel as they walked a short distance away from the camp. Ahead was a small stony hill with a cave overlooking a valley. Clover and the others lead the way, winding a path around the stones and through the entrance of the cave. The ponies entered and every eye shone wide with awe. Floating high in the cave was a magnificent pink heart shaped flame. Its light cast dancing patterns across the walls of the cave and the faces of the enrapt pony onlookers. The heat of the flame poured out over the ponies and seemed to warm their very hearts with its glow. Tourmaline stood, hoof in hoof, with High Horse, “It’s wonderful.” Puddinghead stroked an invisible beard as she spoke, “Hm... it looks smaller than the last time. Does it look smaller to you?” Clover nodded, “It’s fading.” “Can’t you use your magic to regrow it or something?” Smart Cookie asked. Clover shook her head, “I still don’t know what happened in the first place. I’ve studied magic my whole life and I’ve never read anything about a manifestation of harmony forming spontaneously like this. I don’t know if anypony has.” “So what should we do?” Platinum asked. “It would be nice if everypony had a chance to see it before its gone,” Pansy offered. “Um... if you think they want to.” “You’re right,” Clover agreed. “Everypony deserves a chance to see what harmony has to offer for themselves.” “I’ll begin organizing tour groups immediately!” Hurricane saluted and turned to dart out of the cave. “Hold on there, Hurricane,” said Smart Cookie. “We got a lot of work to get done. Fields that need plowin, homes that need building. If’n we start pulling folk away we’re not gonna be done before supplies start running out.” “Could we bring the heart to them?” Platinum asked. Clover shook her head, “I don’t think so. The Fire manifested here. Even if I could move it, it would probably go out.” “So what can we do?” Puddinghead asked. “We could get rid of the cave,” Tourmaline thought aloud. “Get rid of the cave?” Clover repeated. Tourmaline walked over to the cave wall and placed a hoof against it. “This is travertine limestone. Light, easy to work, although too porous for sculpture it’s perfect for construction,” she explained. “If you give me Luna and Celestia and a few good workers we can clear away the hill and and cut down the stone. I’ll bet I can get it done in a week. That way the Fire can shine out in the open for everypony to see and we’ll have plenty of quarried stone for the construction of our new homes.” “But what of the Fire?” Platinum asked, “Surely you don’t mean to simply leave it exposed on some strip mined cliffside.” Tourmaline walked to the cave entrance and looked out over the vista of the valley, thinking it over. “Not at all. Once this hill is gone and the area flattened, this would be the perfect site for a new palace.” The council looked to each other and discussed it. “We agree to your proposal, Tourmaline,” Clover said. “Consider yourself lead architect.” “Architect? I don’t know, Clover. I’m just a sculptor. I’d be happy to decorate the Palace once it’s completed but I don’t know much about construction.” “We’ll find somepony to handle the technical details,” Clover explained. “This Palace is the cornerstone of a new civilization here. We need somepony who has an honest appreciation of the historical significance of what we are doing and I can think of nopony better than you.” Tourmaline felt High Horse take his place beside her. “You can do this,” he comforted. She took a deep breath and nodded, “I accept.” “Then it’s settled,” Clover held out her hoof to Tourmaline, who nervously took it. “I know you’ll make us proud. Don’t think this means I’m giving you a break from your studies though.” Tourmaline smiled despite herself. Even as they crossed the mountains and dragged heavy carts across stony fields Clover had insisted Tourmaline maintain a strict regiment of study. “I suspect you’ll double my course load, at least,” she joked. Clover just smiled and answered with a noncommittal shrug. Tourmaline took one more look up at the flickering Fire of Friendship before following everypony back out into the night. They threaded their way down the slope and returned to the campsite where they found a party in full swing. Somepony had unpacked their instruments and put together a hodgepodge band of classical and folk instruments. High Horse took one look at the ponies dancing between the carriages and smiled as bright as the moon overhead. He grabbed Tourmaline by the hoof and, ignoring her protests that she doesn’t dance, pulled her into the fray. Tourmaline let herself go and joined in the dance. She stepped and tapped her hooves to the sounds of harp and clavichord alongside banjo and hurdy gurdy as she swung from partner to partner around the campfire. Eventually the pattern would always return her to High Horse. Whenever it did, the couple always tried to hold onto each other a bit longer before crowd pulled them apart again and sent them dancing through the crowd once more, laughing as they went. Everywhere she looked Tourmaline saw happy faces. Pegasi and unicorns traded jousting tips. Earth ponies pressed simple but hearty treats into the hooves of ponies who would formerly have never considered tainting themselves with base carnival fair. Tourmaline even spied Finish Line on one knee heartfeltly apologizing to Celestia and Luna for everything he had done. During that first night in their new home, as music played and ponies danced in the moonlight, everypony was family. For the first time in a hundred generations the ponies were one people again and a short while away, though unseen, the Fire of Friendship blazed brighter than it had the first day it appeared. It was late enough in the night to be called morning,when the party finally slowed down. One by one ponies began to slip away to their carriages to sleep away the few short hours until dawn. “Come on young lady, it’s time for bed,” Lily said to Celestia. “But it’s a party and I’m not tired,” she argued, despite the fact that she could barely keep her hooves under her. “See look I’m still dancing.” Celestia tapped her front hooves while her rump was firmly planted on the ground. Lily laughed tiredly and scooped up the exhausted, and cookie filled, filly and carried her off to join her sister in High Horse’s carriage. Other ponies gathered up family members or friends, old and just made, and helped them off to bed. Tourmaline and High Horse found a seat close to the fire and relaxed in it warmth. “Not much sense in going to bed at this point,” Tourmaline said. “I fear you might be right,” High Horse answered, rubbing his eyes. “Though it would seem that sleep itself is hardly optional. If I stay still a moment longer I daresay I’ll be fast asleep right here on this log.” “The Archduke of House Braccae asleep on a log beside some commonpony, can you imagine the scandle.” High Horse managed a smile beneath his half lidded eyes, “If it were anypony else, it would be quite the uproar at court. Unfortunately, I believe my fellow court members have come to expect unconventional behavior from me. So long as I am not found sleeping in a cask of jelly i doubt anypony will bat an eye.” Tourmaline smiled at the image. “Besides you’re off on two counts.” “How so?” “First of all... my uncle told me this morning that he officially retired.” He poked her in the shoulder in mock indignation, “So that’s the Prince of House Braccae that fall asleep on a log. Thank you very much. “Secondly, and most importantly,” he placed a hoof on Tourmaline’s cheek. “You are anything but common.” He smiled dreamily and leaned in toward her. Tourmaline felt butterflies rise up in her stomach. She closed her eyes as he closed the distance between them. Nervous beyond imagining, she felt her heart began to flutter in her chest and just as she was about to burst she felt... his head plopping down unceremoniously on her shoulder, fast asleep. It took Tourmaline a moment to realized what just happened. She giggled as she lifted his head off of her, “Some dashing prince you are. Falling asleep right as you’re suppose to be sweeping me off my hooves,” she gently picked him up in her magic and started walking back to the carriage, “and now I have to tuck you into bed, again.” She placed him softly on the padded seat of the carriage, taking care not to disturb the jumble of limbs, hooves, and covers that was Celestia, Luna, Lily, and Silver. Tourmaline pulled a light blanket over High Horse’s sleeping form and wished him a whispered goodnight. Clicking the carriage door closed she returned to the campfire. It was only an hour till dawn if she slept now there would be no waking up. Finding a warm log by the fire and something to nibble on, Tourmaline relaxed at stared up at the night sky to wait until dawn. “It never grows less beautiful does it?” Tourmaline looked over her shoulder to see Clover standing behind her, eyes gazing upward. “No, I guess it never does, “ she answered. “It‘s nights like this I wish I could have seen it back in ancient times,” Clover responded as she stared upwards at the seemingly endless sea of stars. “Can you even imagine how it looked?” Tourmaline tried, but it was hard to picture. The stories told of a sky so rich with stars that the sky looked like churned seafoam and flowed in great currents across the sky. Today the stars seemed as eternal candles, silent and perfectly still against the velvety blackness with all that remains of the rivers of stars appearing as the milky way stretching dimly from horizon to horizon. “It’s almost a shame to raise the sun,” Tourmaline thought aloud. “Almost,” Clover agreed, taking a seat beside her. “Tourmaline, do you remember my lesson about the stars? How they affect gem formation?” “Of course, Magus,” Tourmaline answered. “You said that when the stars fall some of their energy is absorbed by the minerals in the ground. Just like at a rock farm, but much faster.” “Much faster,” Clover agreed. “Have you seen this?” Clover levitated away a patch of earth, leaving a wide hole, a couple of hooves deep. The ground was littered in gems of every color. They caught the light of the fire and sent a rainbow of lights dancing around the trees and carriages. “It’s beautiful,” Tourmaline said in awe. “I’ve never seen so many gems. Especially so large.” “You’re right, it is beautiful,” Clover said sadly. “But do you know what it means?” Tourmaline shook her head and admitted she didn’t. “It means, this place was once home to our ancestors,” Clover explained. “This place was once a battleground.” Tourmaline realized what Clover was saying and looked out on the landscape with fresh eyes. For a moment, the valley became an ancient scar left carved in the land. The single tall mountain in the distance became a pile of rubble from a cataclysmic upheaval. The gems in the grounds seemed to reflect the pain and loss of those who had come long before. Worst of all, the very stars seemed like silent witnesses to the end of a world, victims and sole survivors of a terrible conflict they hadn’t been a part of but couldn’t avoid. “This land has known sadness,” Tourmaline said. Clover nodded. “Much,” she agreed, “I can still sense something here. Some... disharmony we inflicted on the land. It’s almost...” she shook her head, “ I don’t know.” The Magus placed a hoof on Tourmaline’s shoulder. “This Kingdom we’re founding here, it’s more than just a new start for ponykind. It’s a chance to undo some of the damage we did long ago.” Tourmaline gave her teacher a curious look, “We?” Clover laughed, “Our forebears. I’m not quite that old, Tourmaline.” She rose her her hooves, a little shakily. “Not that I’m not old, mind you.” She sighed, “I’ve lived a long life, longer than anypony alive today. I’ve seen many things, some haunt me even still, some that still bring tears of joy to my eyes... even a century later.” Tourmaline still had a hard time accepting that Clover what quite that old. “But this,” Clover continued, “this migration, this party, nothing has ever given me greater hope for the future.” She looked up at the sky again, “Ready to set the moon?” she asked. Tourmaline nodded and waited by the campfire while Clover woke Aster Skies and Noblesse Oblige. Again the familiar music played through Tourmaline’s heart as she stood between Noblesse and Clover as the moon answered their song and began to set. Then she stepped aside and was shocked and amazed as Clover again raised her horn to the sky and side by side with Aster, raised the sun. “You... You can do both?!” Tourmaline gasped. “Perhaps I’ll teach you how someday.” Clover smiled. “It’s amazing what you can learn after more than two hundred and forty years of study.” “Two hundred and forty...” Tourmaline mouthed. Clover chucked. “I learned a great many things from my old teacher, Star Swirl the Bearded. Age spells are just a small part of his knowledge I hope to pass on to you.” “Me?” Tourmaline asked in surprise. “Why me?” “Why not?” Clover said, answering her question with another. “I know you’re not the most magically inclined unicorn, despite your impressive levitation abilities. You also lack much of any formal education in magic. You’re short tempered... A bit cocky...” “Hey!” Tourmaline protested. “You also have a kind heart,” Clover said with a smile, “And you profess a deep understanding of history and a inborn appreciation for harmony. In short, you are very much as Starswirl once described me.” Tourmaline felt the heat rise in her cheeks at the praise. “You also honestly appreciate praise, even though you don’t seek it.” “If you don’t mind me asking,” said Tourmaline after shaking her head in hopes of pushing past her embarrassed fluster, “if Starswirl the Bearded trained you, who trained him?” Clover shrugged, “I don’t know, he never spoke of a teacher. Maybe he didn’t remember anymore.” “Didn’t know?” “Starswirl was quite old, older than I am now by far.” “How old was he?” Tourmaline asked in wonder. Again Clover shrugged, “I wish I knew...he never said.” “Ah,” Tourmaline said, accepting this. “There was one thing though...” Clover said thoughtfully, “A song he once sang for me whilst I was recovering from a backfired spell. He said his mother would sing it him when he was ill.” Clover cleared her throat and let her memories carry her back... Rest now, precious little star, adventure, seek no more. Relax now, precious little star, and let your dreams soar. Sleep now, precious little star, Have no cares until morn. Be still now, precious little star, all your worries, forlorn. Imagine now, precious little star, peace of a moonlit field. You’re safe now, precious little star, my magic be your shield. Listen now, precious little star, hear this song that I sing. I’ve got you now, precious little star, Cradled gently in my wing. Tourmaline let her head sway in time with the lullaby, feeling the calming melody flow through her, just as it was meant to. Suddenly she realized. “Wait...’my wing’, ‘my magic’?”she asked, surprised. “You mean Starswirl the Bearded’s mother was a....no, she couldn’t have been. That’s impossible, isn’t it? Surely he wasn’t that old.” Clover didn’t answer, only smiled. “It’s true, isn’t it?” Tourmaline was absolutely aghast, “Nopony taught him, did they? He was born to magic, drank it in with his mother’s milk. Because his mother was an...” She paused, still unable to admit it. “I don’t know,” Clover answered, “but I have scoured books, scrolls, and codexes that go back to the dawn of history. As well as etchings and rune stones that go back farther still. Yet, no matter how far back I go, he was always there. I can’t say for sure, that song is the only real clue I have. “It’s also possible, of course, that he was quite ancient but that both his name and that lullaby have been passed down from generation to generation. I can’t say for certain. It’s just that everytime he spoke of the beginning times it seemed he was speaking not about history but about his own foulhoo...” Clover cut off mid syllable drawing in a sharp breath. She nodded toward a hill in the distance. Peering over a boulder on the top of the hill where three figures, ponies, faces painted with blue markings and wearing garments woven from bird feathers. “We are not alone.” Act Two: Chapter Four - First ImpressionsAct Two Chapter Four - First Impressions “I don’t want assurances! I want action!” a grey earth pony stallion bellowed from the podium, his voice echoed through the timbers of the newly constructed town hall. “We are very sorry Mr Forest Brook,” Private Pansy answered from her Council chair, “but we just don’t have enough ponies for extra patrols. Please, please understand, you’re not the only one who keeps seeing these.. um.. natives and everypony else needs protection too.” Forest Brook stamped a hoof, “I’ve had four sightings this week alone. The last time was inside my sister’s barn. Inside! Not out in the distance or up in some tree. My crew still has dozens of acres to clear and plow but we can’t do it with these weirdos skulking around all the time.” “I saw one poking around one of the new houses!” somepony called out. “I saw one sniffing around the mill!” “Order!” Hurricane yelled, banging her hoof on the gavel plate. Puddinghead sprang to her hooves, “I saw one in the tree’s by the chicken coop!” Hurricane spun around, “You’re not helping!” “Oops,” she shrunk back into her seat and grinned sheepishly, “Sorry.” “Look,” Forrest said once the town hall quieted down, “I’m not asking for much. Isn’t there any way I could just get a forcefield or something over the farmlands? Just until planting is done, at least.” Clover shook her head, “Doubtful. Every unicorn skilled enough to project a forcefield of that size is already busy working on the river diversion project.” “You can’t spare even one?” “I’m sorry,” she answered. “We must finish the river project before you begin planting. Without that water there will be little reason for you to clear the fields in the first place.” Commander Hurricane spoke up, “Maybe i can arrange for some of my weather ponies to make a few low passes during their patrols. It might not be enough to catch one of these trespassers in the act but at least they’ll know we’re on to them.” “Now Hurricane, we can’t rightly be calling these folks trespassers,” interjected Smart Cookie. “For all we know we just marched on in here and set up shop on their land.” “We found no sign of habitation anywhere within equestrian borders,” voiced one of the survey leaders from the public seating. “Even a migratory population should have left some sign behind.” “Well unless we’ve all be seein’ ghosts, ya’ll never reported these native fellers we got spying on us either,” Smart Cookie retorted. She turned back to the pony at the podium, “The point is, have you even tried to be friendly to these folks? Maybe left a basket of food or a gift where you know they’d find it? Have any of you?” she asked the gathered audience. “Well, uh, we’ve all been, um, so busy trying to get everything ready for, um, you know,” Forest Brook stammered. “And besides, it’s not like they ever tried to be friends either ya know.” “Perhaps not,” Princess Platinum said. “But again,I believe Councillor Smart Cookie has a valid point. If we are to assume the label of civility then perhaps we, as the new arrivals in this land, ought to be the ones to extend the olive branch. It is likely we who are the interlopers here and they are simply trying to learn more about us.” The earth pony grumbled, “Well I don’t know what you expect me to do. I’m in charge of getting a dozen or so farms up and running. I don’t have time to be putting together care packages for a bunch of ponies who are too afraid to just come up and say hello.” “Maybe we could pick somepony to be our ambassador?” Private Pansy suggested. “That’s a great idea!” Puddinghead exclaimed. “Why don’t you do it Pansy? Nopony could ever be afraid of you.” “Me? Oh no...” she flustered. “I don’t think I could do that. I just, um, I dunno, it’s just that I....please don’t make me.” Clover couldn’t help but smile at the timid pegasus. “Maybe we should pick somepony else. Hmm,” she considered. “Miss Tourmaline?” Tourmaline stood, “Yes magus?” “Do you know of somepony you could spare from the quarry?” Clover asked. “Preferably one with a diplomatic touch.” Tourmaline thought it over, “I’m not sure. Every pony on my crew is the hard working honest type but most of them are a bit gruff,” She answered before whispering over her shoulder, “No offense guys. “Non taken,” somepony said from the crowd “The only pony I can think of is Luna but I really can’t spare her and she is a little young to be an ambassador.” “What about you?” Clover asked. “Me? Well I...maybe,” Tourmaline answered. She looked down at the two fillies by her side. Celestia and Luna were looking over some of the plans they had drawn up of the cave. Even the normally hyper Celestia was so engrossed in her work that she didn’t notice what was being discussed. “Actually, I think they might be able to spare me. At least for a couple of weeks. Celestia and Luna can handle things while I’m gone.” “Excellent!” said Clover, “Then, with the rest of the Council's approval,” she was met with nods from the other councillors, “I hereby name you as Equestria’s first ambassador and task you with opening diplomatic relations with our new neighbors.” Tourmaline swallowed and nodded, “Thank you Magus. I’ll do my best.” “I have no doubt. Now, I believe that is enough for today. I move that we adjourn until next week,” Clover proposed. The other counselors agreed. “But what about the..” somepony started. “Please direct all further concerns to the Lord High Horse,” said Princess Platinum. “I promise, we will do our best to issue a response as quickly as we can. Or you can simply wait until next week’s meeting.” With that, the town hall meeting was over and everypony filed out into the evening. Tourmaline waited with Celestia and Luna until the grumbling overworked crowd emptied through the door and closed it behind them. “Care to offer me a hoof, my dear?” asked High Horse from his desk. Piled high all around him were stacks of inquires, requests, orders, and requisitions. “Did you know I once believed that the more work one completed the less there was left to do?” he said as he levitated a stack of forms and packed them away in a box. “I swear, each meeting produces more paperwork than the last.” “Welcome to the bureaucracy,” Tourmaline chuckled as she helped him pack up his forms. “I think I prefer the aristocracy, thank you,” he huffed as Tourmaline loaded the boxes onto his back. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you can get back to sipping sparkling cider and betting on the jousting matches,” Tourmaline joked as she loaded a box onto her own back and followed High Horse back to his office. High horse grunted as he levitated the heavy packages off his back and onto the desk. “We can only hope.” “So, um, High Horse,” Tourmaline started, “Are you going to be able to make it tonight?” “Tonight?” He winced, “Oh my, Tourmaline. I’m sorry I completely forgot. I don’t think I’ll be able to make it to dinner tonight. I simply have too much work to do. I do hope you can forgive me.” “Hmm...” She made a show of thinking it over. “I suppose I can forgive you this time... but only one one condition. You get to take me to dinner tomorrow night and,” she pointed a hoof at him, “I want you to cook it, yourself.” High Horse smiled tiredly, “If that’s what it takes to earn your forgiveness then I shall treat you to my greatest of culinary masterpieces.” “And what would that be?” Tourmaline asked. “Parboiled avena sativa with sun cured currants.” “Wow, sounds fancy...” she gave him a sidelong look, “so in other words.” “Oatmeal with raisins.” Tourmaline laughed and nuzzled his cheek before backing out of into the hallway, “Well it better be the best oatmeal I’ve ever had, mister.” “You shan't be disappointed milady. Until tomorrow?” Tourmaline bowed dramatically, “Until tomorrow.” She walked down the hall back to the meeting room to collect the fillies. “So... where’s your colt friend?” Celestia teased. “Tia.. I don’t think it bugs her any more,” said Luna. “Pretty sure you’re just stating the obvious. You’re probably just reminding her to be happy.” Celestia pouted, “Well thats no fair! How am I suppose to make fun of you when it cheers you up?” “You’re just going to have to find something else I guess,” Tourmaline stuck her tongue out at the filly. Celestia tapped her head, thinking. “Give it up Celestia,” Tourmaline needled. “There’s nothing you can say about it to get to me anymore. He’s even making me dinner tomorrow.” Tourmaline started collecting up the girls blueprints. Celestia smiled evilly, “You sure that’s a good idea?” “Um.. ya,” Tourmaline answered. “Free food and good company. What’s not to like.” “Well.. okay. As long as you don’t think he’s going to mind,” Celestia baited. “Mind what?” “Well you’ve put on a couple of pounds already....” Tourmaline turned bright red, “I have not!!” she yelled as she spun around trying to get a look at her self. Celestia burst out laughing. Tourmaline stopped and squinted at the giggling filly, “Have I mentioned before that you’re evil.” Once Celestia stopped laughing and Tourmaline stopped glowing they gathered up the rest of the quarry plans and headed out Despite Celestia’s pranking and teasing, Tourmaline had to admit she was proud of her. Many, Clover included, thought they might be too immature to handle the responsibility she had undertaken, but she had managed to impress everypony. She and her sister had a real gift for management and practically ran the quarry themselves. The three walked along the torch lit path to the girls’ home. Along the way, Tourmaline explained that they would be on their own for a bit but that she had every confidence in them. Luna just nodded but Celestia practically beamed. Sometimes Tourmaline forgot how much the filly looked up to her. They reached the front walkway and shared a quick goodbye before Tourmaline headed back home. Unfortunately, for Tourmaline, home still consisted of a couple of pushed together covered wagons and High Horse’s carriage. After a small, and decidedly lonely, dinner, she curled up in the carriage with a scroll and quill to make her plans for meeting these mysterious visitors. She woke early the next morning and set out to fulfill her new duties. She decided that Smart Cookie had the right idea. If they were going to make friends with these ponies they had to show them that they meant no harm. A stop by the supply tent and several requisition forms later, most of which she had to go get notarized as ‘special circumstances’ from the council, Tourmaline found herself with a small cart full of little welcome packages. She didn’t know what these strange feather wearing ponies ate so she tried to find things that nopony could say no to: bundles of sweet grasses, candied apples and carrots, nut and honey treats, packs of white bark tea, and just about any other treat and sweet she could pry from the supply manager’s hooves. If all went well they might be able to open up trade anyway, it seemed a small price to pay. Tourmaline towed her cart around the border, leaving baskets where she remembered ponies said they had seen the visitors. By the time the sun sat and he felt the choirs begin to raise the moon she only had a single basket left. She placed it on the stone where she and Clover had the first sighting a few weeks ago and turned back to camp. She smiled as she walked. High Horse should be in the kitchen right now preparing diner. “With any luck,” she said to herself happily, “I’ll make it back before the oatmeal is cold.” Tourmaline laughed to herself. High Horse was a wonderful stallion, intelligent, passionate, caring, filled with dreams and a love for history and art. Most importantly he really cared about other ponies. Even back in the homeland he did everything he could to help the poor and downtrodden, even to the point of losing position in court. The aristocrats and changed a lot in the past few months, being forced to work side by side with those you once lorded over will do that, but at the time they used to shun anypony who dared associate with the low born. Even an acclaimed artists like herself was never considered quite couth. Tourmaline trotted along, optimistic but still unsure of the plans success, she hoped that the visitors would see the baskets for what they were. Settling a new land was proving to be harder than they thought, no one clan could have done it alone, finding new friends could make all the difference. She had stopped to tighten the strap on her shoulder when she heard a scuff behind her, like a hoof against stone. Startled, Tourmaline spun around, toppling her cart in the process. A few yards from her stood a teenage earth pony. She had a tawny mane and a white spotted brown coat and she was dressed in a long earth colored cloak made entirely from woven bird feathers. “Oh! Um..hi there,” Tourmaline said in surprise. The pony set the basket she was carrying on the ground. “I see you found one of my basket. I hope you found something you liked. I wasn’t sure what you ponies liked to eat so I tried to include a little bit of everything.” The young mare didn’t answer, she just stood and stared, half smiling. “Well... oh, maybe you can’t understand me,” Tourmaline rubbed the side of her head, wishing Clover was here. The magus spoke a dozen old languages, maybe they could understand one. “I hope our people can be friends. We’re new here and we didn’t know there was anypony living in these lands. I hope we didn’t intude.” Again, the mare said nothing. Tourmaline was getting nervous. Taking a chance, she held out a hoof, “My name is Tourmlaine, I’m very happy to meet you. What’s your name.” The pony smiled and pointed past Tourmaline. Tourmaline felt a chill up her spine as she slowly turned her head. Standing just behind her was an orange mare and a red stallion. They stared as silently as the first mare. In a panic, Tourmaline spun back to the first visitor only to find her a bare few steps away. She felt a cloth back go over her head and the scent of strange herbs filled her nose. Before she could even react, Tourmaline fell fast asleep. Some time later she woke. The bag was gone but a blindfold still covered her eyes and her head still swam with the scent of whatever herbs they had pressed to her muzzle. Eyes still fuzzy, she tried to stand but found that he legs couldn’t move. The hard surface she lay on tilted and rumbled. She guessed she was in a cart of some kind but couldn’t get her eyes to focus long enough to tell. “Wh.. who are you?” Tourmaline asked groggily, but got no answer. The effort of talking made her stomach turn, dissuading her from attempting it again. A few minutes later she swooned again and fell back asleep. She woke to a steadily growing pain in her ears. She swallowed and was greeted by a loud pop as the pressure in her eyes released. She noticed the cart was tilted, as if they were traveling uphill. She wondered how high they must be for her ears to have to pop. Her heart began to hammer as visions of being carried off to some sacrificial cliff danced through her mind. “Let me go!” Tourmaline screamed hoarsely She struggled to rise against her bonds but found hooves holding her down. “Please! You can’t just kidnap ponies!” Tourmaline kicked as she yelled. “I just wanted to meet you! I didn’t mean any harm! Please!” The struggle cleared her head and Tourmaline remembered her magic. She enveloped her bindings in her magic and pulled. Her captors tried to held them on but even the strength of earth ponies is nothing against levitation magic that can lift multiton marble blocks with ease.She tore them away and slipped the blindfold off. The ponies holding her down scattered as she sprang to her hooves. Tourmaline jumped off the cart and found herself surrounded by feather clad ponies. She was in some kind of village of small earthen huts build high in a mountainside. The ponies surrounding her began to step forward as one. Tourmaline picked up the cart in her magic and swung it back and forth, the unfortunate ponies pulling the cart swung with it. “Everypony get back!” she yelled, “Nopony come close.” Her aggressors stopped moving toward her but didn’t step back. “I mean it! I don’t want any trouble! I just want to go home!” she pleaded. “I left out those baskets because I wanted to meet you! We were hoping we could be friends!” Like a bolt of thunder came a voice that roared like an earthquake splitting a mountain. So great was its volume that Tourmaline felt the very pebbles at her hooves quiver as it spoke. “FRIENDS!?! FRIENDS DO NOT INVADE THE LAND OF FRIENDS! FRIENDS DO NOT BUILD THEIR HOMES UNINVITED IN THE LANDS OF THEIR FRIENDS!” Tourmaline spun to see one of the largest stallions she had ever seen striding confidently toward him. he was dressed neck to hoof in pure white feathers woven into an intricate vest and cape. upon his brow he wore a headdress of carved ebony. “DID YOU THINK WE HAD FORGOTTEN THE TALES? DID YOU THINK WE FORGOT WHAT YOUR KIND DID IN THE FIRST DAYS? I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE! BETRAYER! ENEMY OF HARMONY! UNICORN! YOU WILL BRING RUIN ON US ALL! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOUR KIND TO ROUSE THE FELL ONE!” Tourmaline felt something soft strike the back of her head. There was a puff of dust and the air filled with the scent of herbs. She felt her knees begin to weaken and slumped to the ground as the effects of the powder overtook her. The stallion leaned in close but spoke with no less force. “DISCORD WILL NOT BE WOKEN!” Act Two: Chapter Five - About TimeAct Two Chapter Five - About Time “Hey!” Tourmaline’s voice echoed through the crystalline cave. “You can’t just keep me down here!” She looked around, taking stock of her surroundings. The tribal ponies trapped her in a pit within the geode like cave system. They left her with nothing besides a wooden bucket of water and a pile of straw in the corner. She hadn’t decided if the straw was meant to be her food or her bed, and wasn’t sure what bothered her more. Either one could mean that she was intended to be here awhile. She tried to climb up the wall, grasping at outcroppings in the crystal, but succeeded only in bruising her rump when she lost her purchase on the slick surface and fell back to the ground with a thud. The guards at the cave entrance must have heard her, one of them peered over the edge to ensure she was still trapped before returning to his friends shaking his head. Tourmaline crawled to hooves and shook the dust from her coat. She felt frustration rise within her only to be swept away as she realized she had missed her dinner date with High Horse. She felt her chest tighten as she thought of the poor stallion frantically searching for her. She wondered how long she had been gone. One day? Two? It was hard to tell. The herbs the natives rubbed into that bag were powerful. Less than a week, she decided. Her leg cramped as she made another attempt to climb the wall. Fortunately, she was only a few feet off the the ground this time when she fell back onto the dusty ground. She climbed to her hooves again and felt her bruised hind leg start to knot up. She flopped down on the straw pile and tried to massage the knotted muscle while she thought of a way out of her situation. Clearly these ponies didn’t intend her any immediate harm and the pit she found herself in didn’t seem like it had been used to hold prisoners before. She considered, either they didn’t know what to make of her or didn’t usually take prisoners alive. She shuddered at the thought. They certainly seemed primitive, but hardly savage. Kidnapping notwithstanding. Whatever their intentions, Tourmaline decided she had to get out of the cave and back home. Hoping her captors wouldn’t notice the light, she set her horn aglow and examined the stone of her prison. From what she could tell, the cave was mostly composed of crystalline quartz and rocky quartzite. A few intrusions had worked their way into the stone, mosty citrine and amethyst. Nothing too unusual if not for the sheer size of the crystal. Tourmaline remembered her lessons and shuddered, imagining the size of the star that must have been pulled from the heavens to create this place. A twinkle caught her eye as a gem reflected the light of her horn. Tourmaline pulled the stone from its matrix and looked it over. Topaz, she determined. Mineralogy was hardly her speciality but she could hardly call herself a sculptor without at least some basic knowledge of gems and if what she remembered was correct, topaz is about twice as hard as quartz. Tourmaline bit her lip in concentration as she tapped her makeshift chisel against the quartz walls. Before long she dug a hoof hold in the stone. She listened for the guard but heard nothing. They probably thought she was just kicking the walls or pacing in frustration. Placing a hoof in the hole she had dug,Tourmaline lifted herself and began work on the next hoof hold. Sometime later, Tourmaline threw her hooves over the upper lip of the pit and pulled herself up. Panting from the physical effort, she rolled onto her back, and found herself staring up into the faces of a trio of angry earth pony natives. A few seconds later she was picking bits of straw out of her mane as she lay on the straw pile where they had dropped her. Tourmaline began to despair. She wasn’t ready to give up yet but it seemed she wasn’t getting out of here until they were ready to let her out, not unless she wanted fight. She put her chin on her hooves and began to cry quietly. She woke to a familiar stirring. Even from so far away, Tourmaline could feel the choir begin their spell. Although she was too far to help them in their spell, Tourmaline lit her horn and joined the song. She felt as her magic reached out beyond the cave and extended along the lines her her attunement to touch the silver moon beyond the horizon. Even though she could do little on her own to help raise her, Tourmaline sensed the moon acknowledge her and and return her song. As the moon reached her peak in the sky, Tourmaline felt a note of confusion in the choir’s magical singing. Somepony, familiar, was ringing an inquisitive harmony, probing her own song before retracting in surprise. Tourmaline’s heart jumped with hope, somepony back in the choir recognised her magic! They’d know she was okay! Tourmaline was beside herself with happiness, at least High Horse would know that she was well enough to cast the moon raising spell. From above, an accented voiced yelled, “Hey you! Stop what you’re doing, you hear me?!” Tourmaline laughed, “Or what? Now my friends know I’m alright. Soon they’ll know where I am and they’ll come for me!” She kept up her spell and the native guard growled. He nodded to somepony behind him and a second guard leaned over the edge. He held a small bundle in his hoof, wrapped in brown cloth of some kind. Just as Tourmaline felt that far off unicorn’s magic reach her and touch her own, the earth pony threw the bundle at her hooves. It burst with a great puff of dust that clung to Tourmaline’s nose and made her head spin. As Tourmaline slunk to the ground she smiled. “My friends are coming,” she said as she slid into sleep. She woke on the bed of straw. Her head, though it hurt less than the first time she encountered the native’s sleep herbs, throbbed nonetheless. When her head cleared enough that she could open her eyes without feeling ill, Tourmaline found a small pile of apples sitting just beyond her reach. Tourmaline’s mouth watered, she hadn’t eaten since the morning she set out to place her gift baskets for the natives, an idea that she found somewhat less inspired now. After failing to reach the apples with her hooves, and being far too ill to actually get up and go get them, Tourmaline tried her magic. To her surprise, the apples obediently levitated off the ground and, one by one, into her mouth. It wasn’t until after she was done eating that it occurred to her that the apples might have been drugged or enchanted or even poisoned. Fortunately her her they seemed nothing of the sort. As she was wiping the apple juice from her chin a low voice startled her from behind. “I’m glad to see you’re awake,” it said. “The healers were beginning to wonder if perhaps unicorns were more sensitive to our herbs than earth ponies.” Tourmaline spun around to face the speaker, almost losing her apples in the process, and found the stallion with the booming voice seated on a wooden stool in the shadow of the far corner of the pit, considering her. “At least you’re not yelling at me...” she grumbles. “I was not yelling at you,” he said, seemingly annoyed, “I was merely speaking in the Canterlot Voice.” “The what now?” Tourmaline asked. The stallion ignored her question.“You will explain what it is you were doing before my guards were forced to put you to sleep,” he said, his voice taking on the timber, though not volume, it had when they first met. “It’s called magic,” Tourmaline snipped. “I know what magic is, young unicorn,” he answered, “We may not have horns but the Canterlot Tribe’s reach is long, and our memory deep. You will tell me what spell you were casting.” Tourmaline sighed, “I’m a member of the Lunar Choir. I was helping to raise the moon. It’s my duty.” “You are lying,” he accused. “The sun and moon were set on their courses thousands of years ago by the ancients. You will have to try harder to decieve me.” “Not even the alicorns were perfect. After they were gone, we unicorns carried on for them, maintaining the spell that keeps the sun and moon on course. It’s our duty to maintain harmony in the heavens.” “Unicorns? Maintain harmony? Unicorns are the reason for disharmony in the world. You’re kind started the First Conflict. Why should I believe you over the stories passed down from mother and father to son and daughter?” “What about the eclipse?” Tourmaline asked him as she rolled back over to race him. “Our spell failed and we dropped the sun and moon. It was only through a miracle that they were restored to their places.” “That day was a terrible omen...” he was visibly disturbed. He stood and stepped out of the corner. HIs grey coat and yellow mane seemed to soak up the light as he stepped toward her. “It may be that you and yours were in fact the cause of that. Whether is was for good or ill, I cannot say. But,” he said approaching her, “it is odd that such a thing should happen only a season before strangers should settle in my lands without my consent. Why did you come?” Tired of being spoken down to, Tourmaline rose, shakily, to her hooves. “Because, we forgot what happens when you let disharmony take root,” she answered honestly. The stallion waited for her to continue. Tourmaline took a deep breath and explained, “We were driven out by the windigos. Back in our homeland ponies lived in three separate clans, each carrying on the task of our ancestors. The earth ponies maintained the land, the pegasi maintained the weather, and we maintained the motion of the sun and moon.” The stallion grunted, “So the old tales repeat themselves. You deceived them.” “We did not!” Tourmaline insisted. “We do maintain the sun and moons path, we still do. Do you know what would happen if we didn’t? The sun and moon’s path would grow erratic. One week the day would be up for three days time and the next for only a few hours, or it might not raise at all.” “You cannot convince me, unicorn,” he said shaking his head, “We are not as foolish as the earth ponies you know.” “Then what about the eclipse?” Tourmaline asked, growing angry, “Every so often, the sun and moon drift into alignment with a few certain stars. When they do we bring them together in the sky and renew the enchantment that keeps them on course.” “The eclipse,” he answered, “Is a sign that disharmony is taking hold and a warning that Discord will soon return.” Tourmaline shook her head, “Fine, don’t believe me. It doesn’t matter anyway. What matters is that for WHATEVER reason. The three clans began to distrust each other.” “No wonder,” he interjected. Tourmaline ignored him, “As disharmony and distrust grew we attracted the attention of evil winter spirits called windigos. The less we trusted each other the more powerful they grew and the colder it got. Before we realized what was happening our land was frozen and we had to leave.” “How do I know these creatures didn’t follow you here?” “They did,” she answered, much to his concern, “but they were banished. Before we came, the leaders of the three clans each set out on their own to find a new home for their clan. They ended up trapped in a cave as it froze closed. Just as they were about to be locked in ice they surrendered their mistrust and in their last moments, true friendship blossomed between them.” “An earth pony, a pegasus, and a unicorn became friends?” he asked dubiously. “They did, and it sparked something wonderful.” Tourmaline smiled, “From that friendship something formed in the air above them, a glowing flame that thawed them, melted the ice, and banished the windigo.” “Why should I believe you?” he asked. “You don’t have to, maybe you could come and see for yourself,” Tourmaline offered, “That’s the whole reason I was trying to get your attention, it was an invitation. We want nothing but to live in peace and wanted to make sure that we weren’t trespassing. Imagine my surprise to find myself foalnapped by a bunch of savages! ” “SAVAGES?!” He bellowed, “HOW DARE YOU SAY...” he took a deep breath and calmed himself, “How dare you call us savage after you, whose kind brought ruin to the world once before, move into our lands uninvited. We did not ‘foalnap’ you. We were accepting your invitation. We just felt it best you now know of our location.” “You mean that lone mountain to the north of the settlement?” she asked. “HOW DID YOU...” “It’s pretty obvious,” she explained. “My ears kept popping the whole way up,” she said, rubbing her ears. “And could you please stop yelling at me. “I was not yelling. As I said, I was speaking in the Canterlot Voice.” “And what is the difference?” “The Canterlot Voice,” he began, taking on a haughty tone, “is the secret technique passed down from chiefton to chiefton for a thousand years. It is a sign to all tribes that we are the true heirs of the ancients lest one tribe seek rulership for themselves and bring rise to Discord again.” “Why do you say ‘discord’ like that?” “‘Discord’,” he began, “is the sower of disharmony and the master of chaos. He sleeps for generations until roused by strife. When that happens, he rises and wreaks terrible havoc and suffering on the ponies of this land before he is satiated, grows tired, and returns to his slumber.” “What is he, some kind of monster?” Tourmaline asked. “I’m something of a student of history and I’ve never heard of anything like that.” “Who can say? He has not appeared for several generations,” he shrugged. “Strange that you have not heard of him. Perhaps your lands did not need a Discord. You seem to have brought the curse of disharmony on yourselves. You must understand that we cannot allow you to do it here.” Tourmaline considered, “Your right. We didn’t need any help, but we’ve learned from our mistake. We gave up the old clan divisions and live together now. We’re still learning how to get along but you don’t have to worry about us bringing disharmony to your lands.” “Again,” he added. “Didn’t you say you wanted to accept my invitation?” Tourmaline snipped. He frowned and stood. A wave of his hood signaled the ponies above to toss down a rope ladder. “Wait!” Tourmaline pleaded, “What’s going to happen to me?” After a moment of silence he answered, “You will be returned to your people.We will give you a chance to prove that you can live in harmony. If not, you will be made to leave. I will not risk the waking of Discord during my rule.” “Thank you so much. We will not disappoint you. I promise that we...” He cut her off, “I do this not for your sakes but for our own. I will not be the one to seed disharmony between ponies, that is why you are given this one, and only one, chance. Consider yourselves lucky, the other tribes might not have been so understanding.” “I understand... thank you.” “Do not mistake me, unicorn, I remember the tales of my fathers well. The very stars remember the crimes your ancestors committed against them.” Tourmaline cringed as she realized what he was talking about. “I hold no faith that your people will be worthy of staying. “That being said... we’ve seen how you’ve struggled and I cannot turn away somepony in need, I will not have my descendants think me cold. Though I have no reason to think i am wrong about you I sincerely hope that I am.” He wrapped a leg around a rung on the ladder and held out a hoof to Tourmaline. Gingerly, Tourmaline accepted it and the guard ponies pulled them both up out of the pit. She followed him outside and blinked in the moonlight. “These are for you,” the stallion spoke, gesturing to a line of carts piled high with food and packages. “Take them in the spirit of harmony.” “I don’t know what to say...” “Try ‘thank you’” Tourmaline smiled, “Thank you.. um.. Actually I don’t know your name.” “You never asked. My name is Chiefton Storm Song, and yours?” “Tourmaline,” she answered as she approached the carts. “How did you grow so much food? We haven’t seen any farms.” Storm Song smiled proudly, “You were not meant to. We have learned to hide our farms and camouflage our homes, as well as slow the growth of our numbers to conceal ourselves, lest the fell one finds as a tempting subject for abuse when next he rises. I will be sending a few ponies back with you to teach your people how to farm and live in this land.” Tourmaline thanks him again and is helped onto a cart for the trip. The Chiefton offers her his blessing before her journey home. “LET ALL PRESENT KNOW THAT THIS MARE, KNOWN AS TOURMALINE, A REPRESENTATIVE OF HER KIN, LEAVES US NOW IN FRIENDSHIP TO RETURN TO HER HOME. MAY THIS MEETING BE THE FOUNDATION OF HARMONY AND TRUST BETWEEN OUR TWO TRIBES AND LET NO FORCE OR POWER, SAVE THE RETURN OF DISHARMONY HIMSELF, SPLIT US APART.” Tourmaline bowed in thanks and waved to the Canterlot ponies. From behind, somepony placed a blindfold over her eyes. “Honestly?” she asked. “It’s only the first day of trust,” the blindfolding pony explained. “You know where our village is. Perhaps, in time, we allow you to know the path to it.” “GO NOW TOURMALINE,” Storm Song continued, “AND CARRY OUR MESSAGE TO YOUR KIN AND FORGET NOT OUR PROMISES, AND OUR CAUTIONS.” As the Chieftain finished a few ponies cheered quietly. Tourmaline guessed they weren’t sure of the wisdom of Storm’s decision. Suddenly the cheering stopped and ponies began to cry out in fear. Tourmaline pulled off her blindfold and followed the gaze of the frightened ponies. High above and just to the south something moved against the clouds. It shone bright white as it moved toward them. “Chieftain Storm Song, what is that?” Tourmaline asked. “I do not know...” he admitted, “But it’s timing could not be more suspect.” Before Tourmaline could ponder his meaning the object flashed bright and disappeared, only to reappear over head. The light streaked downward and slammed into the ground between Tourmaline’s cart at the tribal ponies. A force field sprang up between them. “Tourmaline! Are you alright?” called a familiar mare’s voice as she leapt forward from the magically golden glowing carriage. “Did these ponies hurt you?” “Huh? Clover?!” Tourmaline said in surprise. “How did you find me?” “It matters not my love! I am here to save you!” High Horse cried as he sprang forward, wearing bejeweled silver armor and brandishing a spear in his magic. “High Horse?! You’re here!” “Of course, my dear. How could I not come?” he said the now decidedly less friendly tribal ponies began to encircle them. “TOURMALINE!” Storm Song bellowed in the Canterlot Voice as several ponies closed in, holding spears of their own “YOU KNOW THESE INTRUDERS?” “Yes, please, these are my friends!” For a moment he said nothing. “THEN I AM BOUND BY OATH TO HONOR THEM AS FRIENDS MYSELF.” His ponies lowered their weapons. “Tourmaline, what is this?” Clover asked, confused. “It’s okay. We’ve reached an agreement,” she explained. “We’re allies now.” “But, Morning Dew saw you get foalnapped!” exclaimed High Horse. “They just didn’t know what to make of us. They were just being careful. I swear they never hurt me.” Overcome, High Horse dropped his spear and helmet and ran straight for Tourmaline. He leapt straight over his own carriage and landed in hers, throwing his forelegs around her.. “We’ve been searching for you for days without rest before Clover sensed your magic! I... thought I might never see you again.” Tourmaline wrapped her hooves around the haggard stallion, returning the hug. She ran a hoof across his tangled mane. “My knight,” she called him with a smile. “I’m so sorry. You must have thought something terrible happened to me.” “These few days have been torture,” he admitted, his eyes welling up beneath his unkempt mane, “not knowing if you were alright. I... I never want to feel that way again. “I can’t imagine imagine life without you anymore, Tourmaline. I hope I never have to know what that kind of life would be like.” He took a deep breath and seemed to steel himself, “I was going say this at dinner the night you disappeared... I can’t bear to wait any longer ” He took her hoof in his own and before Clover, Storm Song, and all the onlooking tribal ponies knelt down on a hind knee. “Miss Tourmaline, I have something I’d very much like to ask you...” From in the carriage, Tourmaline heard Celestia’s and Luna’s voice in unison, “D'awwwww.” Act Two: Chapter Six - Heart’s BirthAct Two Chapter Six - Heart’s Birth Tourmaline woke to the sound of birds chirping and the warmth of sunlight streaming through the bedroom’s paned windows. She stretched under the covers, feeling every knot and sore muscle but not minding them as much as she once had. Hard work was a part of everypony’s life now, from farmer to cleric and every ache and pain was a badge of honor, a reminder of the labor spent to hew some little part of their new home from the wilderness. She rubbed the fog from her eyes and threw back the covers. Instinctively, High Horse pulled the blankets around him tighter lest Tourmaline allow the comparatively cool air of the room invade the warm coziness of the blankets. Tourmaline smiled and kissed her husband’s cheek. “Goodmorning my lord,” she joked. “It’s time to get up, there’s an assembly at the palace this morning.” High Horse pulled his blankets in tighter and mumbled, “...but the seven times apple farmer promised the cinder broom he’d bake up the gemstone stew for the mushroom babies...” Tourmaline snorted, that was a new one. Beside High Horse, on the nightstand was a tall stack of scrolls and ledgers. Some had been stamped and were ready to go, most we’re still waiting for his approval. Tourmaline smiled sympathetically and brushed his mane out of his face. The poor stallion had been spread too thin recently. Thanks to his former position as choir liaison and his political maneuvering in the old Court, his talent for negotiation and administration was well known. Along with a passionate, Tourmaline thought somewhat obsessive, pursuit of organization, this had made him the official go to pony for everypony in charge of a program or project. At times it seemed High Horse was single-hoofedly running the new government. Tourmaline decided she could let him sleep a little longer, they weren’t due at the council hall for a few more hours, and the stallion really did need his rest. On still half asleep hooves, she trotted over to the mirror and set about trying to make herself presentable. She had fallen asleep before bothering to dry her mane again and now was regretting it. No amount of brushing seemed to work. One day she’d have to get Clover to teach her some basic styling spells. Giving up, Tourmaline set her brush back on the dresser knocking over a small picture frame. Tourmaline levitated it back into position, smiling as she looked at the image. The portrait had been High Horse’s first anniversary gift to her. It showed High Horse in his suit and herself in her blue and white wedding dress on day of their marriage. The painting itself was amateurishly, even crudely, rendered. Infact, High Horse had painted it himself. Tourmaline loved it. Tourmaline set the picture back in its place between the four gilt roses High Horse had given her, one on each anniversary. With another glance at her sleeping husband, Tourmaline headed to the kitchen to fix herself breakfast. She never had to bother making High Horse anything to eat in the morning, he never bothered eating breakfast. He was one of those lucky ponies who always managed to spring out of bed fully refreshed and rejuvenated, assuming he had his required eight hours of beauty sleep. Tourmaline, on the other hoof, drank three cups of black tea with her morning toast and egg and still she felt half sleep. When she was done, she washed the newly made dishes in the sink and replaced them in the cupboard before strapping on her saddlebag. She kissed High Horse on the forehead, which elicited another line of mumbled gibberish, before heading to the council hall for the weekly address. Tourmaline’s hooves clopped against the fresh cobblestone road as she walked. Everywhere she looked there were ponies working, building homes, clearing trees, painting, planting, and plowing. The new homeland of ponies, dubbed “Equestria” in the first council elections held just over two years ago, was growing rapidly. Even the roaming groups of ponies from the Canterlot Tribe were impressed, despite their tradition of trying to hide and blend their homes into the landscape. A few of the other tribes and sent ponies to openly protest the construction but the protection vouchsafed by Chieftain Stormsong kept them from getting too rowdy. The limestone arches of the new palace soared ahead of her. Tourmaline ran a hoof over the porous stone as she passed through the always open gate. Travertine wasn’t the most solid of stones, they’d have to put down a layer of plaster over the rock soon or else risk cracking in the winter. Unlike the old palace this one had no roped off corridors and barred gates. Construction was simple. The Council chambers, a kitchen, a few meeting rooms, the library, ahoof full of offices, a few towers, and the treasury (the only locked and guarded room) made up the bulk of the structure. The jewel of the palace, though, was the Great Hall. The whole of the palace was built from the stone of the cave where Clover, Private Pansy, and Smart Cookie first discovered the Fire of Friendship and though the hill had been torn down, that flame still burned, unmoved, high among the hall’s souring buttresses. Today the hall was filled with ponies standing almost shoulder to shoulder, a lucky few managed to find chairs or cushions. A podium had been erected at the far end beneath the Fire itself. Tourmaline felt the light of that mystical fire warm her very heart as she entered. From across the hall, Celestia waved. The filly (young mare, Tourmaline corrected herself) beckoned Tourmaline to join her and her sister. “Good morning, Tourmaline,” Luna chipped as Tourmaline joined them. “High Horse sleep in again?” Celestia asked. “Yeah,” Tourmaline laughed. “Poor stallion’s been so overworked I couldn’t bear to pry him out of bed. Not that I could. I’ll just make sure i get him a copy of the minutes when I go.” “Esh... I know how he feels,” Celestia goaned. “Today was the third day in a row Luna and I had to take care of the dawn ourselves.” Tourmaline winced, “Sorry girls. They’ve been keeping me so busy and this was the first morning off I’ve had in weeks.” “Oh its okay,” Celestia waved a hoof. “I know you’ve been working. But you’d think that somepony could give us a hoof once and a while, not even Clover’s been helping us. I might have the sun for a cutie mark but that doesn’t mean it’s easy.” “So, why are we here instead of the Council Chambers?” Luna asked. “No idea,” Tourmaline admitted. “Maybe they’re doing some work in there.” “Nope, empty. I peeked,” Celestia said. Tourmaline shrugged, “Guess we’ll find out.” “Good morning everypony,” Clover’s amplified voice rang through the Hall from the podium, drawing everypony’s attention. Behind her stood the other council members, including the newly joined representative from the Canterlot Tribe. “I apologize for the change in venue but I thought it important that we meet here today.” Clover gestured upward to where the pink, heart shaped, flame burned above them. “For almost five years now, we’ve lived under the light of the Fire of Friendship. First it thawed the hearts of our leaders. Then it drew us across frozen mountains to our new homes where its light proved our sincerity and earned us our new friends,” she nodded graciously to the canterlot pony beside her. “And, ever since it has been our guiding light, inspiring us to live in harmony and urging us to be better ponies. “That is why it is so hard for me to tell you this now,” she continued. “The Fire is fading. In just a years time it will flicker and go out forever.” Gasps and murmurs rippled through the gathered ponies. The Fire had become the very symbol of harmony for them, the thought of losing it forever was... unthinkable. Tourmaline looked up at the flickering pink flame. It seemed just as bright as ever. “It looks the same to me,” somepony said, echoing Tourmaline’s thoughts. “I understand that,” Clover answered. “It was Chancellor Puddinghead who noticed it first, don’t ask me how. I didn’t believe it either until after months of careful measurement and examination. Believe me though, it magical matrix that sustains the manifestation of Harmony that we call the Fire of Friendship is starting to break down. In short time it will fail.” “Is there anything we can do?” “There is. Some of you might have noticed my absence for the past few weeks. I’ve been busy pouring over every text and tome we managed to bring with us, looking for an answer,” she paused, “and I believe I’ve found one. “The answer came from a text on geology, specifically gem formation. You see, gems are formed when the energies releasing by a falling star are absorbed by the minerals of the rocks and soil, triggering their crystallization. I believe we can do the same with the energy of the Fire of Friendship, crystallizing it’s light in the form of a gem and allowing it to shine forever.” Again murmurs rippled through the crowd, notes of concern rose from a few of those who were well versed in magical lore. “Will this not result in creating a simple gem?” asked a unicorn mare Tourmaline recognised form the arcanium. “Normally yes,” Clover answered, “a rather large gem at that. But I intend to only allow a portion of the Fire’s energies to be expended in the gems formation, the remainder will be drawn by magical association with the into the crystal lattice of the gem.” “Do you think that’s even possible?” asked the same unicorn. “It is,” Clover answered, “but you’re right. If something goes wrong we will be left with nothing but a memento to remind of what we once had, but if we do nothing then nothing is all we will have. The Fire will go out and we will lose our guiding light. We have to try and we have to try soon. In only a few weeks time, the magical structure of the Fire will be too weak to save. “This is why I called for a public assembly. This isn’t something that the Council has a right to decide ourselves. If we are going to attempt this I want it be Equestria’s decision, not just ours. If my fellow Council members agree, I call for a vote to be held immediately.” The other ponies at the podium nodded in assent. “Then it’s agreed. Everypony who supports my proposal to save the Flame, please, raise a hoof.” Tourmaline immediately raised her hoof in support, as did Luna and Celestia. They were soon joined by more ponies until it seemed everypony Tourmaline could see had been won over. “All those opposed,” Clover called from the podium. A few hooves raised. Clover sighed, obviously dissatisfied that the decision wasn’t unanimous. “The proposal passes. I thank everypony for their trust I know how much this means to our people. If we succeed, then the Flame will shine down on our grandchildren's grandchildren's grandchildren, and I promise you, we will not fail.” The meeting concluded, the gathered ponied dispersed and went back to their homes, shops, and families. Tourmaline, Celestia, and Luna waited afterward to talk with Clover. They waited for her to finish speaking with the other Council members before approaching. “It doesn’t look any difference,” Tourmaline said as Clover stepped down from the podium. “It’s hard to believe.” “I know what you mean, but you know appearances, and all that,” Clover answered. She looked up at the Fire, wistfully, “We can’t let it happen, Tourmaline. It’s a living, breathing manifestation of Harmony itself. There hasn’t been anything like it since the Shattering.” Tourmaline nodded, “You’ll figure something out. Are you sure trapping it in a gem is the only way?” “I wouldn’t say I plan to ‘trap’ the flame. Think of it more like placing a candle in a lantern,” Clover retorted. “I’m going to need your help on this one.” “Me? I don’t know anywhere near enough about magic.” Clover smiled, “Yes, you still have a lot to learn about magic but you do know stones and minerals, including crystals. I’m going to need you to help me guide the gem’s formation.” She looked at the sisters, “I’m going to need your help too.” “Of course,” Celestia answered happily, “what can we do?” Luna seemed concerned. “You two are sisters who bear a connection to the sun and moon, naturally as well as instilled by attunement, together you represent Harmony almost as purely as the Flame itself. I’m not sure if I can manipulate the heart directly without you.” “I promise we’ll do our best,” said Luna. The four dove into their work immediately. The first several days consisted of little other than Clover giving them a crash course in some of the finer points of magical theory. Fortunately, Clover had already devoted a fair amount of time giving Tourmaline the background in magic befitting a member of the Choir and Celestia and Luna, although lacking in formal magical education, possess impressive natural talent and took to Clover’s lessons like a bird to the air. Each day left Tourmaline exhausted, as the approaching deadline brought out Clover’s inner taskmaster. Still, it was nearly a month before Clover taught them their part in the spell and another week before she thought they were ready. Soon after, following weeks of preparation, the day finally arrived. Like every day since taking up her new task, Tourmaline woke before dawn, kissed High Horse on the cheek, triggering a semiconscious mumbled rant about the high price of blueberries, and had a quick brain fueling breakfast of oatmeal and fruit and walked out her front door before dawn. The sky was still dark when Tourmaline walked through the gates of the palace. “Tourmaline, good morning,” Clover said from over the lip of a book at the desk she had set up in the corner of the hall. Aside from a few candle stands and the desk, the room was empty. Even the reed mat carpet,a gift from one of the local tribes, had been removed. “Good morning Clover,” Tourmaline trotted up to the desk and thankfully accepted a steaming cup of tea. “Are Luna and Celestia here yet?” “They never left,” Clover answered without looking up from her notes. “They stayed late and fell asleep. I put them in one of the rooms.” Tourmaline smiled. No matter how much the sisters had grown, she couldn’t help but imagine them as little fillies passed out while draped across their homework. “I hope they’re rested enough.” “They will do fine,” Clover put down her quill. “I’ve don’t think I’ve met another unicorn who had their raw power. Not even me. Maybe not even my old teacher, Starswirl the bearded.” She rose to her hooves. “Then again, nopony has ever raised the Sun or Moon on their own either. Maybe they share some kind of primal connection.” She shook her head sadly, “Starswirl would know.” Tourmaline touched a caring hoof tip her shoulder. They’d grown closer as the years had passed and she knew how much Starswirl’s loss had hurt her. He had been family to her, the only family she had for over a hundred years. Times like this when her mind drew her back across the decades, Tourmaline could see the mark of every day in her face. “I’ll go get them up,” Tourmaline offered. Clover nodded, “Please be gentle. This isn’t a day for you three’s pranks” Tourmaline nodded and cross her heart. She found them asleep on a padded bench in one of the back offices and, despite the temptation, managed to respect Clover’s request and wake them without incident. Unfortunately Celestia didn’t quite believe that she had passed up such a perfect opportunity and suspiciously investigated every inch of floor, ceiling, and wall as she passed it as if she expected something to splash down or jump out at her. Tourmaline’s faux-faux-sincere suggestion that she relax and her insistence ‘absolutely nothing is going to happen... you can trust me’ somehow failed to assuage Celestia’s fears. Once they arrived in the hall, Clover carefully explained her latest, final, refinements to the spell before she, Luna, Celestia, and Tourmaline took their places. From directly beneath the now pitifully flickering Fire of Friendship, Tourmaline cast a nervous glance to Celestia and Luna who stood at opposite ends of the hall. Clover stood beneath the fire with her. “Are you ready?” Clover asked. Tourmaline swallowed and nodded and Clover gestured to Luna to begin. As the light of Luna’s horn spread out across the room Tourmaline felt a familiar magical song flutter to life in her heart. She watched as the silver light of the moon cast shadows through the long windows of the hall as it approached the horizon. Just before the moon touched the skyline another, different song rose to meet Luna’s and the golden light of Celestia’s magic spread out to reach her sisters in the center of the room at Clover’s and Tourmaline's hooves beneath the Fire. Through the windows, Tourmaline watched as the sky brightened and the eastern stars faded away to the brilliant orange, reds, and pinks of the sunrise. The sun rose and the moon set until each only shown halfway over the horizon, then they stopped. Clover lowered her head and closed her eyes as her horn wrapped itself in its white glow, she murmured quietly to herself as she concentrated. Above them the Fire began to respond, it’s flickering pink flames started to swell with Clover’s white magical light. Soon it blazed as brightly as it had when Tourmaline first saw it. Entranced by the view, Tourmaline felt herself drawn in by the sight and feeling of magical warmth. A strained grunt from Clover snapped her mind back to the here and now. She lowered her horn to the silver cask of finely powdered corundum at her hooves and filled it with her magic. Under Tourmaline’s magic, the pure white powder flowed up in glowing streamers of dust to meet the blazing Fire. As it did, something began to take shape within the flame. A shape, small at first but under Tourmaline’s guidance it slowly grew and filled out the blazing white flame and drew the light within itself. When the last of the powder was consumed it flared a gleaming pale prism of light and lowered, under Clover’s magic, to the floor. Celestia and Luna allowed the moon to set and the sun to rise. Their task completed, the sisters joined an exhausted Clover and Tourmaline. “Did we do it?” Luna asked nervously, out of breath from holding the Moon in its place for so long. Clover stepped to one side to reveal what they had, together, done. Suspended by it’s own power just above the silver cask that once held the material from which it was made, glowed a single heart shaped gem as large as a foal that shined with a light all its own. “It’s beautiful...” Tourmaline found herself whispering. “It’s unique,” said Clover, “a little piece of Harmony made tangible.” “What do we do now?” Luna asked. “I don’t know...” Clover admitted. “I’ve been so busy working on the spell that I never thought about what we would do afterward. Besides, I wasn’t sure it would even work.” “You what? You risked...” Celestia started. “In less than a week the Fire would have been gone anyway and now look at what we have,” Clover scooped the gem and held it out. It hovered just over the surface of her hooves. “A symbol of Harmony that will shine like a beacon over Equestria from now until the day the alicorns return.” “We should put it at the top of the tower, where everypony can see it,” Luna suggested. The others agreed and Tourmaline and Celestia rushed to the tower to make a place for it. They cleared the pitch soaked firewood from the center platform that served as an emergency beacon until they could have a proper bell cast and swept away the dirt and refuse left behind by the tower sentries over the years. Clover gently wrapped the magnificent gem in cloth and carried it as carefully as a newborn up the winding steps to the top of the tower followed by Luna who was levitating a pillow under it, just in case. Clover placed the gem on the platform that had once held the firewood and drew back the cloth. It rose slightly from the stone and held it’s place aloft. Tourmaline felt the familiar warmth of the flame upon her heart and smiled happily with her friends at their accomplishment. The gem’s glow brightened as if it was sharing in the four ponies moment until it was bright enough to cast their shadows on the tower’s shutters. “Do you hear that?” Luna asked as she walked to the window and peered out. Far below them had gathered hundreds of ponies. They had tried to keep the actual day of the ritual a secret, to avoid any unintentional interference, but seemed the light and harmony of the Flame had drawn them. The sound of their cheers rose until it reached the tower itself. As the ponies celebrated the heart shaped gem grew brighter and brighter in response. Suddenly there was a flash of brilliant pale blue light that washed out of the tower over the ponies below and out to the whole of the city and a shimmering beam of light shot upward and sent an aurora of rainbow colored light spreading out across the sky. The ponies of Equestria, quieted for only a moment before celebrating louder still. Act Two: Chapter Seven - Disharmony UndoneAct Two Chapter Seven - Disharmony Undone Under the guidance of the Council and the light of the Heart, the ponies of the new borne Equestria lived under the promise of prosperity. The Hearts magical light inspired the best in everypony. In short order, the few tribes who still opposed Chieftain Storm Song’s friendship with the settlers found themselves won over by the newcomers’ open, trusting, attitude and genuine desire for friendship. With harmony in their hearts, life in the world of ponies had never been happier. Then, things began to happen in Equestria. At first it was innocuous enough, a cup might spring a leak on its own. A gardener who swore she planted flowers seeds found poison ivy growing from the earth. Things broke or toppled over with no visible cause. It didn’t take long for ponies to realize something was wrong. Perhaps it was the way the day seemed to grow longer or shorter despite the Celestia, Luna, and the rest of the choir’s best efforts or perhaps it was the way strange creatures kept showing up without warning. Perhaps it was the day it rained cake... A mauve colored pegasus flew up from her seat to hover over the crowd gathered in the council chamber, “I’m telling you, there’s got to be something wrong with the Heart,” the mare insisted. She pointed at the shining heart shaped gem in it’s alcove to the left of the Councilors. “The Council is aware of your concerns, Spring Blossom,” Princess Platinum answered from her seat on the council dias. “The most magically talented unicorns we have, including Councilor Clover, have all but ruled out a defect in the heart.” “Then what is causing all this... craziness?” Clover spoke, “We simply don’t know yet. Trees sprouting wings, animals transforming into produce, clouds raining baked goods...” she shook her head, “The Heart is a force for harmony, in away it Is harmony, it is simply not possible for it to be causing effects like this.” Tourmaline raised a hoof, “Maybe we should ask some of the tribal ponies, this could just be natural. Maybe it just happens from time to time. If somepony could fly me out to the Canterlot Tribe I’m sure Storm Song knows something that could help us.” “No use,” Puddinghead chirped. “We’ve already sent out messengers to all the friendly tribes, they’re gone.” “Gone... you mean missing?” “Nope, gone. Like they all just picked up and left,” Puddinghead explained, “Houses empty, fire pits filled in, farms with crops spoiling in the fields. It’s like they just took off without warning.” “What about the ones staying here?” Tourmaline asked. “Gone too,” Puddinghead shrugged. “The only clue we’ve found was a note on somepony’s front door. ‘Goodbye and good luck’.” “Good bye?” asked somepony from the crowd. “Did they just abandon us?” “Now, we don’t know what happened,” said Smart Cookie. “All we know is that they left. Maybe this is natural and they just assumed we’d be doing the same. Maybe we should.” “What? I can’t just abandon my shop!” “What about my chickens?” “My fields need tending...” “My food will spoil...” “What about the old folks?” “What about...” “We can’t just...” The cacophony rose until a voice boomed through the chamber from the door, “EVERYPONY LISTEN!!!” Every head and ear turned to the figure of Chieftain Storm Song as he approached the council dias. “Chieftain!” Clover said with surprise, “We thought you had disappeared with the rest of your tribe.” “I had,” he admitted, tempering the boom of his voice. “I needed to ensure my tribe was safe before I risked the journey here and we have little time. In the name of Harmony, the Heart, and everything that our people’s friendship means to us, I ask you to trust me and listen.” The grumbles of dissent and worry quickly faded away as, one by one, ponies nodded and paused to listen to consider Storm Song’s words. “Aw.... don’t stop now,” mocked an alien voice that rang through the chamber, “It was just getting good!” Clover rose to her hooves and stood beside a strangely quiet and uncharacteristically cowed Storm Song. “Who are you?” She demanded, “Reveal yourself!” “Reveal myself?” Manic laughter echoed from the walls, “Why... can’t you see me? I am all around you now. The beautiful chaos outside? Thats me. The tension in the air between your so called ‘friends’? That’s me.” The voice chuckled, “Although I suppose you want something a little more concrete. You ponies can be SOO boring that way sometimes. Sometimes I wonder why I even bother. Allow me to introduce myself...” A flash light lit up the room, revealing the strangest creature anypony had ever seen. It bore the body of a griffon, the tale of a serpent, and the head of a pony. None of its limbs matched, not even the horns on it’s head or the wings on it’s back. “I, my good pony-folk, am Discord,” said the Creature. Tourmaline gasped, “A draconequus!” “Oooooh a smart one! You’re quite right Ms... Tourmaline is it?” Discord answered, poking her in the nose with a claw. “Yes I am a draconequus, or rather THE draconequus, the last of my kind.” He tapped his chin thoughtfully, “Or was it the first.” The creature shrugged and bowed to the gathered ponies, “A pleasure, either way.” The other counselors joined by Clover’s side, Princess Platinum spoke first. “Well, Mr. Discord, we are all very pleased to make your acquaintance, of course, but we simply must ask you to stop what you are doing. I’m afraid you’re making an awful mess of things,” she said as regally as possible. The strange being gasped, a paw over its heart in faux-shock. “You mean you don’t like my work? Oh I had hoped that somepony here would appreciate it but it seems I am, yet again, ahead of my time.” Commander Hurricane darted across the room and jabbed Discord in the chest with a hoof. “I don’t care WHAT you call it Discord!” Commander Hurricane sneered as she spoke his name, “Right now we got ponies out there just trying to live their lives and they don’t need YOU raining cake on their heads!” Discord smiled and snapped his fingers. Instantly, the Commander’s armor was transformed into a giant tin can. The label bore an image of Hurricane and read ‘canned hot air’. A very unhappy commander could be heard banging around the inside. “Lot of spunk that one.” Discord remarked to himself. “I’m sorry my little ponies but I am afraid I won’t be stopping anything. You see I got so BORED playing with the ponies scattered all about here in their little villages and I just had to stop by and check out that awful light shining over here every night. And just what did I find?” His cheerful tone dropped away for a minute, “Why a troop of trespassers beaming ‘love’ and ‘tolerance’ all over the countryside.” The draconequus yawned dramatically, “I really don’t get what you ponies see in that stuff anyway. It’s just so … so..” “Boring?” Offered Chancellor Puddinghead. “See? Just what was talking about,” Discord answered, “I was going to say ‘blase’, MUCH more interesting. Don’t you agree?” Discord lifted up in the air and stretched, “Weeelp, I reckon’ I should get going. Can’t be lollygagging about when there’s so much CHAOS to wreak.” He turned walk out then stopped, “OH! I almost forgot the reason I came by in the first place.” He thumbed in the direction of the Heart set in its alcove in the wall, “I’ll just be taking that. WAY too risky to leave such a dreadful contraption just laying about.” The ponies gasped. After almost losing the Fire once already, the thought of losing the Heart was too much to bear. In a brilliant flash of light Cover teleported herself between Discord and the Heart. She held herself in a bubble of her own magic, levitating herself at Discord’s eye level. Sparks and waves of light washed out from her horn as she spoke in an impossibly loud voice, “NO!,” she boomed, “I am Clover Aurora who is called the Clever, unmatched in this world in the lore of the arcane, and I say you will leave this place now!” Bolts of magical energy struck out at random from Clovers magical aura, leaving deep scorch marks in the hard stone of the Council Chamber floor.. A muffled cheer rang from an oversized tin can, “You tell’em Clover!” “Oh shush you,” Discord chided and reached right through Clover’s aura, unscathed by the energy discharges, and flicked her in the horn. It scattered as dust. Clover fell to the floor in a heap, broken by the loss of her magic. Tourmaline ran to Clover’s side in distress. The old mare was breathing but could barely move. With her magic gone, the life giving age spells that sustained her vanished, leaving the once vibrant and powerful mare an enfeebled shadow of what she once was. Tourmaline sprang to her hooves, anger pulsing in her chest. “How DARE you!?” She cried. Her horn flared to life. Discord rolled his eyes,“Oh come now, another one? It was fun the first time but I really don’t have all day.” Tourmaline was joined by High Horse who proudly stood beside his wife against the intruder. Soon they were joined by Princess Platinum who stood at Tourmaline’s side and light up her horn, “You’ve overstayed your welcome, ruffian.” They were joined by another, and another, until unicorn after unicorn stood before him, horns wrapped in magic.The earth ponies formed a line behind them and the Pegasi hovered above. “You heard her Discord. You can’t stand against us all.” Smart Cookie growled, “You’d best be on your way.” Discord rolled with laughter in mid air, “OH well this IS fun now,” he cackled, “ Ha! I can’t even remember the last time somepony squared off against me!” He suddenly grew serious, “Too bad It’ll be over so soon.” He raised his fingers to snap, grinning wickedly. A curious light caught his attention from over his shoulder. He spun around in time to catch a glimpse of the Celestia and Luna standing side by side, horns glowing gold and blue, eyes shining purest white. Twin beams of light struck him in the chest with the full force needed to move the very sun and moon. Wailing, Discord was blasted straight across the room, through the podium, through the chandelier, and straight through the thick stone wall on the far end of the hall. The ponies cheered wildly before a chuckle reverberated through the stone walls, “Very good my little ponies, very good indeed! This will be more fun than I thought. Enjoy your reprieve while you can because once I’m done playing with everypony out here... It will be time for me to play with you.” The laughter faded into the rising sound of the wind outside. The shock of the sudden encounter fading, Tourmaline was the first to speak, “Storm Song, what was that...” The stallion was trembling, “That was Discord. The one I warned you about when first we met, the lord of Chaos has returned.” “Don’t worry, we can beat him if we work together. Do you know anything that might help us” Tourmaline said. “No, he can’t be defeated. He will stay, and we will suffer, until he has had his fill, bores and returns to his sleep,” Storm Song answered. “No pony has ever driven him off.” “Until now,” Celestia boasted cockily. “That might be true,” Storm Song said with a touch of awe in his voice, before shaking his head. “Still, it only served to whet his appetite. Maybe the others were right. I should have just sent your people away. You’d be safer, far from these lands,” he said. “You acted out of kindness and harmony, what else can a pony do?” Clover’s broken voice croaked. “Clover!” Tourmaline exclaimed and she knelt beside the old mare and took her head in her forelegs. “Are you okay.” The fragile pony gingerly raised a withered hoof to her forehead, where her horn had been, and shook her head sadly, “No... I am not. I am too old to recover and there is nopony alive with the magic to heal me. It seems I am again bound to the counting of years.” Clover bade the sisters and the council to gather close, “Listen... He won’t be defeated for long. The Heart must be protected. The power of the Fire of Friendship within it is the only thing that can defeat him and he knows this. Celesia... Luna, you must take the Heart far from this place. Travel back to the north, to the old lands. The library of Starswirl the Bearded, whatever is left of it beneath the ice, may hold the answers we need.” “How can we send the heart away?” Tourmaline asked, “What if he comes back?” “Celestia and Luna are the only ones strong enough to brave the windigo that still haunt the old lands and where they go, the heart must go, they are the only ones who can protect it from him.” She coughed and laid her head against the stone. “If the heart remains here, Discord will come for it before we are ready.” “Well then I’m going with them.” High Horse opened his mouth to protest but Clover spoke first. “No, Tourmaline,” she rasped, “Tourmaline... I need you to stay here and do what you can do to keep the ponies together. So long as we rely on each other and remember our bounds of friendship we will be safe. Remember, only through friendship may Harmony be preserved...” the mare’s eyes fluttered and closed. “Clover, no!” Tourmaline cried. “It is okay,” Storm Song said, touching a hoof to the side Clover’s neck. “She’s still here, just sleeping.” “What do we do?” somepony asked. “We do what she said,” Luna answered. She levitated the Heart off its pedestal and wrapped it in a strip of cloth torn from a curtain before placing it in her saddlebag. “Luna... Tia.. you don’t have to do this,” Tourmaline pleaded. “Clover’s right. We can travel faster than anypony else. Discord won’t even know we’ve gone until we’re half way there,” said Luna. “Besides,” Celestia said, looking outside “I think Discord’s handling the sun and moon right now.” Behind her, Tourmaline watched as a sun and moon suddenly changed places for a moment before both rose at the same time, only to have the sun set a second later. Tourmaline sprang up and threw her hooves around the two sisters, “Please be careful girls...” “We will,” Celestia promised. “Just...” Celestia glanced over her shoulder out the window where it was beginning to rain what could only be spoiled cider, “try to find our parents and bring them back here. Would you?” Tourmaline promised and hugged the girls tight. Without another moment’s waste and barely a glance behind them, Celestia and Luna stole out into the Chaos that once promised to be their home. Puddinghead, Smart Cookie, Private Pansy, Hurricane, and Platinum were heartbroken by what had happened to their friend. The unicorn had always seemed so ageless, to see her laid low was more than they could bear. While Clover was tended by medical ponies, they looked to each other for comfort and told each other stories of the times they had together. Other ponies gathered round and listened and soon others took their turns telling stories of their own of loved ones trapped outside in the growing storm. They turned a deaf ear to Discord’s whispers outside the walls and looked to each other and ventured out into only to find others that had hidden from Discord’s touch. So, ponies of Equestria weathered the storm, huddled together in the Council tower of the palace singing songs and telling stories. They shared memories and fellowship to remind themselves of the harmony they had so long sought and now held so dear. All the while, Tourmaline drew all the ponies she could to the palace whilst maintaining a protective shield over the palace to keep at bay the twisted victims of Discord’s corruption. Meanwhile, Celestia and Luna made their way back to the land they had put behind them in hopes of finding the answer to saving their new home. Days stretched weeks and things began to grow dire. Though spirits were kept high, food had completely run out. Some of the more powerful unicorns began to magically manifest food for the other refugees. Though it gave them something to eat, it took more strength to produce than was gained from it but, for their friends, they sacrificed it gladly. In time, Tourmaline began to weaken and as she did she was forced to retract her shield until it barely filled the council chamber itself. Finally her strength began to fade. Days had past since she was last able to eat the food the others manifested for her and her shield now flickered in and out. Some ponies tried to gather food from the outside but it turned to sand in their mouths as Discord laughed and promised them all the food they could eat if they’d just give up and come out to play. Only a few had considered his offer. Her strength failing fast. Tourmaline gave one surge of effort and sent a beam of light straight up from the castle tower. It shown weakly against the storm of chaos, but just enough, the ponies prayed, to call the sisters home. A few days later, Tourmaline stumbled and fell to her knees, she looked up at those that had come to mean everything to her. “I’m sorry,” she uttered before falling unconscious. Her horn’s aura flickered, faded, and with a single last spark of magic drifting off its tip, went out. The shield dropped. “Hahaha!” Discord laughed triumphantly as he popped into existence in the gap his previous exit had left in the wall, “Well this had been most satisfactory, I didn’t even lift a finger.” A book and quill appeared in his hands and he spoke aloud as he wrote, “Dear Diary, today I learnt a very important lesson. Turns out that in the end, even if I never give up and my friends never let me down...” he slammed the book closed and whipped back to the crowd of cowering ponies, “harmony will always fail!!!!” He laughed mockingly, pointing and snickering at the ponies who refused still to give in. Just then, a swirling light of blue and gold filled the room and flashed bright and, with a flash, revealed the Celestia and Luna standing firm between Discord and those they loved. A bright white shield flashed behind them protecting the ponies but leaving the sisters to face Discord. “You’re back...” Tourmaline whispered, her eyes struggling to stay open, “Did you find a way to...” Celestia answered, “No. What we needed wasn’t there. It was here.” “It wasn’t the Heart that gave us the power to defeat the Windigo and set aside our old conflicts,, the Fire of Friendship, the same power that resides in us all gave us that,” explained Luna. “When we saw your call for help we both felt that power rise up in us and nothing will stop a true friend from standing by the side of those she cares for.” “Oh how touching,” said Discord, pretending to gag himself. “Mind if we get on with this.” “Not at all,” the sisters answered in unison. Discord struct first. A snap of his fingers split the ground beneath the sisters’ hooves wide open but the sisters did not fall. With eyes shining like stars they simply stood in the air. “Lets take this outside,” spat Luna. Her horn flared and the trio of combatants vanished. Tourmaline struggled to her hooves and tumbled to the window. Below in the courtyard the courageous sisters stood against Discord amidst a maelstrom of chaos. Suddenly they erupted into motion. Luna and Celestia charged across the flagstones only to have Discord teleport straight up, laughing as they shot by, beneath him. His laughter cut off when Luna appeared behind him moving at a full gallop and rammed her flaring horn against him. He roared in frustration and threw himself at the mares. The battle raged on, and neither Celestia or Luna slowed their assault for an instant. The court yard flashed all over as the three teleported back and forth with such speed it seemed they stood in a thousand places at once. In fact Discord might have been. Beams of light as bright as the sun and pure as the moonlight tore through trees and stone. Strange machinations and monsters manifested out of thin air or tore their way out of the earth to claw at the Sisters but found themselves banished for blown back before they could reach them. Still, they never backed down, and never would when they stood between their friends and disaster. Discord began to slow. His attacks became less ferocious, his defence less instant. He almost seemed to be losing interest in the battle. “It’s like he’s getting bored of the fight!” Tourmaline gasped. A cry of pain sounded from below. Tourmaline frantically searched the smoking courtyard and saw Discord standing over a slumped Celestia. Luna dashed to her sister’s side like a thunderbolt as her cry of protest rang out. With a laugh, Discord disappeared as Luna reached them. Luna approached her fallen sister gingerly. Celestia turned to her sister only to laugh, revealing Discord’s yellowed eyes. Discord/Celestia reared up and kicked. The blow struck Luna square in the chest and sent her flying far and high to land on the roof just below the window where Tourmaline watched. Celestia screamed her sister’s name as she dispatched the phantom discord she had fighting and teleported to the balcony where poor luna had landed. “You see? Harmony will ALWAYS lose little ponies,” Discord practically spat as he appeared in front of them, all pretence of joviality dropped, “Your love for one another might be your strength but it’s also your weakness!” He reached back with his lions paw and extended his claws, ready to strike, “Now, if you don’t mind. I’m Getting BORED!” As Discord’s claws fell, Luna’s horn flashed and, from nowhere, the Crystal Heart appeared in front of her. A beam of energy shot forward from the gem and struck Discord in the chest driving him back and into a pillar, embedding him in his own indention. Luna rose to her hooves, hurt but unyielding. “Give up, Discord,” cried Celestia. “Wreck your chaos elsewhere and leave these ponies alone!” Discord gasped, “Oh my! You’re right! What ever was I thinking?” he piped mockingly, “You’ve convinced me to change my tune!” With his paw on his chest and his claw in the air like an opera singer, Discord let out a loud note that sent everypony clutching their ears. The pitch grew until pebbles shook on the ground, window panes rattled, and the Crystal heart hummed. Then shattered. “NOOOOO!!!!,” Tourmaline cried. Ponies in the tower fell to their knees or clutched their chests in horror as they felt the shatter of the gem in their hearts. The sisters stood in shock then collapsed in despair as shining fragments, as innumerable as sand, fell through the air and ran down the castle’s battlements. Tears streamed down their faces as Luna and Celestia held each sobbing as they slumped to the ground. Discord danced around them laughing and gloating. “We...lost,” sobbed Luna, “No... we can’t just give up.” “How? The heart... it’s gone,” pleaded Celestia. Tourmaline and the other ponies watched from the tower. “No, it’s not,” Clover managed. “Not while the Fire still burns in us,” answered Smart Cookie. “Let’s kick his butt!!!!” cried Pansy. Tourmaline couldn’t help but smile, despite herself. She reached out with her tattered magic and enveloped the councillors, her friends, and those she cared for in her magic her failing strength embolden at the warmth of their magical touch. At once, everypony in the tower began to glow with the light of the Fire of Friendship. Enmass, the ponies the tower teleported down to their distraught friends and again stood before Discord... who happened to be swinging a broom stick at a Heart shaped pinata. “Oh come on... again?” he whined, “Glowing or not just give it up. You can’t win!” Celestia and Luna looked up at their defiant friends and smiled at each other as they rose to their hooves. “Yes we will,” answered Celestia as she stood up to face him, “No matter how you batter us down you can never beat us.” “Jeez! This is getting old! Why won’t you just quit?!” he screamed at the sisters. “He turned to the other ponies, “Why don’t you just run?!” “Because we are tired of running,” Storm Song said, stepping forward. “Ponies have run from you for centuries. It’s about time we stood our ground.” “Oh really,” Discord mocked, hands on his hips. “And what brought about this surprising change of heart. You, Chieftain, should know better.” “You’re right, I should,” Storm Song stepped back into place beside the Council members. “But how can I not hold fast when my friends still stand strong.” Discord ran a paw over his face in frustration, “And what could your friends possibly do. What makes you think that they are going to be able to stand against?” “Because,” Luna yelled back with a glance to her friends gathered around her, “The fire of friendship lives in our heart, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” “Though quarrels arise,” called Celestia her chin high, “their numbers are few. Laughter and singing will see us through.” “We are a circle of friends, a circle of friends we'll be to the very end!,” finished Luna.. The scattered fragments of the heart began to glow from where they littered the ground. Discord shrank back, “But how? The Heart! I destroyed it!” “Such a thing cannot be so easily broken,” said Celestia. As she spoke, the pale light shining from the gathered ponies grew brighter as they heard her words. It grew until a magnificent flash of light appeared over the sisters. The light flowed upward formed a heart of shining flame in the air. The Fire of Friendship made manifest again. The tiny, glittering fragments of the Heart began to rise from the ground and flow into the flame. Discord shrank back until he was pressed against the wall. “The Fire of Friendship was never really in the Heart, the Heart merely shown with the light of the Fire.” A fragment of the heart floated over Celestia’s head “The true secret of friendship is in the Laughter we have together,” Another over Luna’s. “in the Honesty we show each other,” A second over Celestia. “in the Kindness we give each other,” A second over Luna’s “in the Generosity we display,” A final fragment floated between them before splitting in two and joining the others above the sisters. “And in the Loyalty we share!” The fragments settle into a triad over each of their heads. Discord laughed with nervous incredulity as he sensed the power growing in his foes, “You can’t honestly expect me to believe that this power comes from just being friends!” “No, we don’t expect you to believe at all. You couldn’t understand. You can’t possibly understand the Magic of Friendship,” Celestia explained calmly Discord let out a forced laugh, “The magic of friendship? Really?” Luna sighed and shook her head, “Yes, Discord, really, and that’s something that you could never understand. It isn’t just the Magic OF Friendship. It’s that Friendship IS Magic.” “It’s not just that Friendship is Magical, sister.” said Celestia. Luna closed her eyes and nodded, “Of course not. The truth is, Discord, that the source of all real magic...” “is Friendship.” “is Friendship.” The three crystal splinters flared above each of the sisters’ heads covering them in a perfect light that engulfed their entire bodies as the two lighted skyward. A spectacular beam of rainbow light shot from the glowing sphere of light that the sisters had become and struck discord. Discord screamed and struggled against the power of Harmony itself until he too was engulfed by the swirling prismatic energy. Brilliance flared again and vanished to reveal Discord twisted in fear with his mouth forever locked open in a silent scream, turned to solid stone The shining globe of light descended gracefully and touched down on the roof in front of the ponies watching on in awe. As it did the light faded away, revealing the sisters. They stood lightly on shining hooves, faces serene, wings extended and shining with their own light, a crown set with a single multi colored gem set on each brow. “Your... you’ve... “ stammered Tourmaline before whispering, “Alicorns...” The others, lead by a tearful Storm Song, gasped and knelt before the reborn sisters. Luna and Celestia looked at each other in confusion. “We ARE alicorns!” Luna exclaimed. “How... how is that possible?” Celestia asked in disbelief. “I have no idea. I don’t think its ever happened before,” Tourmaline admitted. “Clover told me that Starswirl the Bearded spent hundreds of years trying to learn the secret of ascension but he never did. But you girls...” shook her head, “I have no idea.” “They have renewed their pledge to Harmony,” Storm Song said, looking up from his bow. “By answering the call of friendship by wielding the light of harmony to defeat disharmony itself, they have taken up the ancient oath of the ancients and been restored. Not even my people’s most esoteric of prophecies hoped for such a thing to happen.” “Pledge of what now?” said Celestia. Storm Song smiled, “My lady, if my tribe’s memories are correct you will have all the time you need to understand.” Luna stretched a wing hesitantly, “I don’t even know what an alicorn is suppose to do.” “So, what now?” asked Celestia. “Simple,” answered Commander Hurricane, finally freed from her tin can prison as Discord’s magic failed. She waved a hoof to the countryside beyond the castle, the plants and animals had returned to normal but everything was in disarray, “We get to work, we repair, we rebuild, and we keep going.” “Most importantly,” said Puddinghead, rubbing her stomach, “we find something to eat.” “Oh my! I forgot!” Luna said gesturing for everypony to look down at the road leading up to the palace. There on the ground were lines of carts bulging with food, blankets, tools, and medicines. Everything they’d need to help rebuild their home. A faintly familiar chestnut earth pony stallion hitched to the first cart waved up at them. “Just a little gift from your cousins back home!” he called. Everypony ran down stairs as fast as they could, most hadn’t had more than a mouthful in weeks. Tourmaline cheated and teleported directly into a cart filled with apples. The ponies pulling the carts set about unloading the carts but found their food stores eaten before they could even set the boxes down. “My ya’ll are hungry,” the chestnut stallion, whose name turned out to be Cobblestone, said. “When was the last time you had a decent meal?” “Oh... not too long,” Tourmaline managed through a mouthful of apple, “couple of weeks.” “F’yew, seems I got here just in time then. You can thank those fillies, Celestia and Luna, for that. We’d have never found that there pass over the mountain without them. Say, where’d they run off to anyway. Last I saw they said they were going ahead and disappeared in a flash all of a sudden.” “Oh they're fine,” Puddinghead answered. “They always look after each other. Birds of a feather you know.” “huh?” Cobblestone responded. “Ya, it’s been a real pleasure getting to know them, they’ve really taken flight.” “I don’t think I understand...” “Ya, though sometimes I think they’re just winging it.” “Wha..?” “Well you know the old saying. You can lead a horse to water but you can’t make it mystically transform into alicorn after defeating an ancient part-pony-part-dragon-part-lion-part-whatever monster thats intent on wrecking eternal chaos on the world.” The poor stallion just blinked in confusion. The other counselors soon jumped to explain. They told him how they encountered the native ponies soon after setting camp by the cave where the heart first manifested and all the confusion that first contact had caused. Tourmaline joined them and told him about how she had been shanghaied by a group of natives and taken to meet the chieftain of the Canterlot Tribe. Storm Song explained to Cobblestone their reasons, including the belief that the presence of unicorns and pegasi, remembered as agents of disharmony in the old tales, would bring about the return of discord. “Discord?” Cobblestone asked, “You mean that part-pony-part-whatever thing that sent those fillies our way looking for help?” The chieftain nodded, “It was believed that disharmony between our peoples would bring about his return. It seems quite the opposite. Discord returned because he sensed the growing threat to his chaos.” He shook his head, still not quite believing the events of the day, “I never thought we’d see the day his shadow would no longer haunt the tribes.” “Hey Cobblestone,” said Luna’s voice from behind them, “I see you’ve already met everypony.” Everypony turned to see the sisters approaching. Cobblestone’s jaw dropped at the sight. Last he had seen them, only a hour or two ago, they were just run of the mill unicorns. Now they stood half a head taller than before and seemed infused with an inborn unnatural grace as a they walked, the still untested wings folded by their sides seemed the least of the changes in the young mares. Storm Song again threw himself to his knees before them as he praised them for what they had done. “You.. you really don’t have to do that..” Celestia said uncomfortably. “My lady does not understand what she and her sister have done for my people,” Storm Song said in that awkward ‘don’t refer to them directly’ way of speaking, as if they were royalty. “Discord has haunted us every day and night since the birth of the earth pony race and to see your visage transformed now into the likeness of the ancients is... a blessing beyond telling.” Celestia and Luna looked at each other in bewilderment. “Well... that.. um..thank you?” Celestia stumbled. “So! Um.. Cobblestone, have you told them about how things are back in the homeland?” “Huh?” he answered, still caught up in the sight of the two newborn alicorns. “Oh ya. No miss I haven’t.” He sighed and ran a hoof across his forehead. “Well honestly it hasn’t been easy. A lot of folk were bitter. They thought yall’d just abandoned us to the cold. I tried to tell them that we could have gone with you but you know how ponies can be. After a bit it got even colder than it was when you left, most of the old cities got swept away by the ice. Soon a lot of those same folk talked ‘bout cutting bait and trying to catch up with y’all, thinking you had the right idea in the first place. “We managed to talk’em out of it, never would have made it, but they weren’t happy. Truth is...” he shrugged, “things aren’t exactly going well. If it wasn’t for the Princess things would have fallen apart already... might still.” “Princess?” Platinum joked. “Some cousin usurp my old throne?” Cobblestone smiled, “Not exactly. The earth ponies and the few remaining unicorns were at each others throats. We might have had all the food but without the unicorns magic to keep us warm we’d’ve frozen. Didn’t take long before we were back at our old power games. The Princess got us talking to each other again, convinced us to set aside our differences for the common good. “We built a new home together for all the clans, even though it’s mostly us earth ponies who stayed behind, ‘cept for a few hoof fulls of unicorns and the Princess, of course. Remember Winter Waltz, Commander hurricane?” “She’s your princess?!” yelled the shocked pegasi, “My cousin? But she’s a terrible fighter! No warrior in her at all! She’s a thinker, not a.. a..” She stopped and smiled, “She’s perfect. Still how did she manage to get all three clans to get along?” “Well, the Earth Pony clan is really the only one left anyway... or maybe it’s ‘cause our leaders actually WANT to get along,” Cobblestone said with smile, prompting a rash of blushing from the former clan leaders. He sighed again and wrung his hooves, “Still.. I don’t know how long it’s going to last. Now that we aren’t about to starve or freeze some folk seem to have forgotten how much we need each other. “The Princess’s got real heart, ya know. A lot of ponies didn’t even want to send any aid at all, but the Princess... she wanted to help anyway, even if we can’t spare what little we brought... even after all we’ve been through back home she’d never turn down a plea for help,” the stallion continued, “a friend in need and all that. It’s a pity most folk kind find that kind of light within themselves.” Princess Platinum, losing her famous composure and crying openly, threw her hooves around the stallion, “How can we ever repay your kindness?” “No need, Princess. That’s why its kindness.” “Actually... I might know a way,” said Celestia who looked at her sister. Luna nodded back. “We might have just the guiding light you need.” She turned to look back at the gathered council members for approval. For a moment they said nothing as understanding dawned on them. “Are you sure Celestia?” Smarty Cookie asked. “After everything?” Luna nodded, “They need it more than we do.” “But what if we need it again?” Platinum said. “I think...” answered a weakened Clover as she leaned up from her cot where she was being tended, “we have all the protection we will ever need.” She smiled at the sisters, “Go ahead, I think it’s yours to give.” Celestia lite her horn and, with a flash, the Crystal Heart appeared before them, reforged from the fragments of the old in the Fire of Friendship. “Take it.” “It’s beautiful...” Cobblestone answered, awe in his voice, “I can’t accept this as payment.” “It’s not payment. It’s a gift. Besides I think you will might need it more than we do.” Celestia smiled, “Take it, So long as your hearts are full of harmony and friendship it will keep your city safe.” The stallion gently took the stone in his hooves and tearfully thanked them all. Embarrassed, he sniffed and wiped his eyes, “Well, I guess we ought to be getting back. It’s a long trip and there’s no telling how long the pass’ll stay open.” He tipped his hat and bade them farewell before beginning the long trip back home. “So,” said Smart Cookie after they’d unpacked the carts the caravan left behind, “A single ruling princess back in the old home?” “I like the idea,” Clover answered with a smile. “I dunno,” responded Puddinghead nodding in the direction of Celestia and Luna, “I think we can do one better.” Act Three: Chapter One - Tea and ProspectsAct Three Chapter One - Tea and Prospects With every corner filled with ponies passing balloons, beads, and noisemakers to the gathered crowd and every street packed curb to curb with celebration, the ponies of the city of Equestria were happy. The anniversary of the Princesses’ coronation was always the biggest celebration of the year, and this year, the seventieth, promised to be the biggest yet. A chorus of horns announced the passage of the parade, sending ponies rushing to make way as they scrambled for the best view amongst the throng. On the corner of the Palace Street and Hayseed Way, Peridot found a place between a cart passing out free bags of caramel popcorn and a bouncing yellow filly exuberantly tossing celebratory beads into the crowd. Peridot hopped up and down on her hooves, tossing her mane back and forth, creating an aura of wild hair as green as her namesake gemstone. She waved and cheered to each float as they passed. The parade was lead by the Royal Guard dressed in their gleaming gold armor and the Honor Guard wearing the traditional silver armor of the old country. The guards ponies passed by, their hoof falls landing in a single beat as their armor shined under Celestia’s sun. Behind them marched a rag tag formation of fillies and colts, only a few old enough to be sporting their cutie marks but all wearing matching scarves and blue and gold vests festooned with patches and waving banners proudly proclaiming themselves to be the Troop Six of the Junior Scouts. The children marched along while belting out a cheerful, if poorly synchronized, cadence: Happy citizens we be, at our best for our country. Born or moved here, we won’t roam, Equestria is our home. Land of silver, land of gold, hope of the young, pride of old. Loved by stallion, loved by mare, guarded by Princesses fair. Celestia, mare of light, Luna of the sacred night Crowns seventy years they bore, may they rule a thousand more. A scout alumi herself, Peridot sang along with them as they passed, pausing in her bouncing to stand at attention and salute, hoof on heart. Following the scouts were floats sponsored by merchants and guilds declaring their wares and skills proudly as ‘made in Equestria’. A few of the more exotically decorated floats were built by the various ‘heritage brigades’ that had sprung up among the old tribal villages as more conservative elements tried to preserve their ancient traditions in the face of ‘equestriazation’. Finally, surrounded by banner wavers, dancers, and musicians, came the float everypony had been waiting for. Atop the lovingly crafted platform stood the Princesses Celestia and Luna. Each princess wore a dress styled to represent their domain. Celestia’s was brilliant white and pale blue trimmed with a billowing edge that gave the impression of midday clouds, and a golden sun sat upon her chest. Luna’s gown was deep midnight blue trimmed with a lighter shade of blue and pattern with tiny stars and a moon set in a silver necklace. The princesses looked down at the ponies they both ruled over and served. Luna stood straight backed and regal as her mane flowed about her, sparkling like the night sky, silently commanding a respectful bow from everypony the float passed. Celestia, however, laughed happily as she tossed beads and sweets to the fillies and foals who rushed to the parade side to greet her. Peridot waved to the float’s royal occupants, catching the solar Princess’s eye who smiled in return. Behind the Princesses’ royal float followed the ‘Founder’s Float’. Decorated with banners and flags from celebrations past, it carried ponies who had made great contributions to Equestria during its formative early years as a colony of refugees. An aged Puddinghead waved enthusiastically beside the ever timid Pansy Blossom and the Hero of the Great Dragon incursion Sir Finish Line stood proudly in his old armor as he waved a tattered flag over his head. But, of all the honored ponies who rode by on the float, two were most near and dear to Peridot’s heart. A elderly unicorn mare with a dark chocolate brown coat and grey streaked blue mane who stood hoof-in-hoof with an old beige coated stallion with a exquisitely styled mane of deep burgundy. Peridot cheered and waved, “Woooo! Yay Grammy Tourmaline and Grandpa High Horse!” Somepony tapped her on the shoulder, interrupting her revelry. Peridot turned to find a white coated pegasus mare in a nurse’s outfit. “I’m sorry to interupted, Ms Peridot, but we need you back at the first aid tent,” she said. “I’ll be there in just a minute,” Peridot answered, turning back to the parade, “this is my favorite part.” She jumped and waved again, trying to get her grandparents attention. After a moment Tourmaline spotted her and waved happily and blew a kiss from the passing float. Ever dignified, High Horse raised his cane and nodded to his granddaughter. “I’m very sorry to bother you but we really do need you,” the nurse pony insisted. “One of the members of the school’s marching band dropped his gong on his hoof during warm up and cracked it pretty badly.” Peridot winced, a cracked hoof was like having a toothache that you had to walk on. She sighed in defeat, “Okay, okay. I’m coming, head back to the tent and let them know I’m on my way.” She waved again to her grandparents and called out, “Love you Grammy and Gramps!” Tourmaline answered by pointing to her eye, heart, and to Peridot while mouthing an ‘I love you too’. Peridot waved goodbye and backed into the crowd, letting somepony else take her spot in the forefront. She levitated her first aid band out of her hip pouch and slipped it over her foreleg before weaving her way back through the crowd to the medical tent. A short while later she lifted aside the flap and entered. Most of the patients they’d gotten that day were just what you’d expect from the carnival atmosphere. A few stallions had overexerted themselves at the hay toss booth. A couple old timers had gotten a bit too hot and needed to cool off. Other than that, most of the benches were filled with ponies who had been a bit too optimistic about their gastrointestinal fortitude and soon found themselves with a stomach that kept rebelling against the onslaught of the deep fried, the over-salted, and the caramel coated. Peridot found her patient on a cot in the back corner with one of his rear hooves hoisted in a sling. The nurses had bound the earth pony’s hoof tightly to prevent the crack from spreading, Peridot noted with approval. “Hi,” she greeted the grimacing young stallion, “my name is Peridot and I’ll be taking care of you today. Would you mind telling me what happened?” “I just, uh... kind of dropped my gong on my hoof during practice,” he winced, “It really hurts. I think I broke it.” “Hmm,” Peridot hummed as she considered his hoof. She light up her horn and passed it over the injured limb probing the wound with her magic. “Well good news, it looks like the bone is fine but you crack the hoof wall pretty badly. You’re lucky it didn’t split down to the corium when you ran over here.” “Can you fix it?” he asked hopefully. Peridot prodded the wound with her magic, eliciting another grimace from her patient. “Hm,” she said as she thought before smiling, “I’ll have you back on your hooves in no time,” she answered cheerfully. She carefully removed his injured hoof from the sling and gingerly unwrapped it. The cracked formed an ugly gash from the bottom of the hoof almost to the top. Peridot closed her eyes and wrapped the limb in her magic. As the light from her horn intensified the magical aura around his leg retracted and flowed downward into the cracked hoof until it seemed the injury had been packed with with brightly glowing, sky blue, puddy. The stallion watched in amazement as the gap began to close stitching itself together from top to bottom and leaving only a pale white line where the injury had once been.Peridot opened her eyes and smiled at her patient who was staring at his hoof in disbelief. “I don’t believe it,” he said. “It’s healed.” “Well of course it is,” Peridot chuckled. She turned to the side to he could see the symbol emblazoned on her flank. It showed a stylized rod of asclepius with a star at the top of the staff and wrapped in a gracefully twisting red a flower instead of the traditional snake, the emblem stood out boldly against the sky blue of her coat. “I didn’t get a cutie mark like this for nothing,” she piped proudly. “When my brother cracked his hoof he was laid up for a couple of weeks,” he swung up hooves over the edge of the cot, preparing to stand. Peridot put a hoof to his shoulder, “Fortunately for you,” she directed him to lay back down, “it’s only going to be a couple of days.” He groaned in protest. “Just take it easy and soak your hoof for an hour a day to keep it malleable. I don’t want you walking until that seam hardens.” He nodded in begrudged agreement and Peridot left him to the nurses. After checking to make sure there was nopony else who needed her expertise she stowed her legband away in her hip pouch and slipped back into the celebration. She was a little disappointed to have missed the end of the parade but soon cheered as she heard the sounds of music begin to swell within the crowd. It started with a single pony playing a fiddle on the street corner. Soon she was joined by another with a guitar, then another with a banjo. Within a few short minutes a full band had materialized and began belting out an irresistibly danceable melody. Peridot felt herself swept up and pulled into the dance. The tide of the rhythm carried ponies from partner to partner, stepping, turning, and bowing in time to the demands of the self appointed caller. In time, the music began to quiet and dancers broke away one by one and headed home. The Princesses set the sun and raised the moon and the day long celebration came to a close and Peridot returned to the first aid tent to help the medical ponies clean up. “Thanks for your help today, Ms. Peridot,” one of the volunteers said. Peridot smiled and waved a dismissive hoof, “Don’t worry about it. I’m always happy to help.” “We could always use a mare with your talents down at the hospital you know,” another, named Rose Petal, offered. “Ya, I know,” she answered. “I’m always happy to help out when the college can spare me but my hearts always been on the research side of things.” “Well, the offer still stands if you change your mind,” said Rose, “If we could find a unicorn that could cast half of your spells it’d make our job a lot easier. Hey, you remember that outbreak of pony pox a couple of years ago?” “Oh no don’t remind me,” Peridot said with faux exasperation. “I think my poor coat still has a few stains.” They chatted happily, trying to top each other’s stories as they packaged up the various bandages and medicines lent by the hospital. When they packed the last of the supplies there was a flap of cloth as somepony entered the tent. Peridot heard somepony ask, “I’m sorry folks, we just finished packing up. Can we help you?” She turned to see who it was. “Grammy and Grandpa!” Peridot cried happily as she rushed over to wrap her grandparents in a hug. “And how’s my favorite Granddaughter today?” High Horse asked. Peridot rolled her eyes; it was an old joke. He would call her his favorite granddaughter and she was suppose to answer that she was his only granddaughter then he would say that that’s why she’s his favorite. This time she settled on giving the old stallion another squeeze. “You guys looked great today,” said Peridot. “Your float was amazing.” Tourmaline smiled proudly, “Well thank you, Peridot. I was happy to see you found a minute to get away from this tent to see the parade.” “How could I miss it?” Peridot answered, “Especially when you had a place of honor.” Tourmaline smiled, “I was wondering. Do you suppose you might be able to leave early and join me for a cup of tea before your grandfather and I head home?” “Um...” she looked to the ponies behind her, one of which waved her on, “Sure I could do that. You coming too Grandpa?” “Sorry dear, I have a few administrative details to handle before it gets too late. I’m afraid I’ll have to make it up to you later.” he answered. “You know you’re suppose to be retired,” Tourmaline teased as she poked him in the side. “Only officially, my love,” he answered before saying his goodbyes and excusing himself. Peridot offered her grandmother the crook of her foreleg and the two of them walked out of the tent together and up Palace Street until they reached the open gate of the Palace itself. She looked around nervously but followed her grandmother’s lead. Walking along the side of the magnificent building they reach the vine covered cast iron gate to the Palace Garden. “Are you sure it’s okay for us to be here?” Peridot asked as they found a seat at a small cloth covered table beside of fountain. “Of course,” Tourmaline answered. “I hope you don’t mind, but I was hoping we could meet a couple of my friends from the palace while we’re here.” “Oh, um, sure.” Peridot answered, still feeling like she was trespassing. That feeling subsided a bit when a dapper stallion in a palace uniform approached them and placed a silver tray of tea and cookies on the table between them then bowed and left without a word. Peridot giggled. “I can’t wait to tell the girls back at the college that I had tea and cookies at the castle,” she said. The two nibbled their cookies and sip their tea beside the fountain while filling each other in on the recent events of their lives as the night began to deepen overhead. “Shouldn’t we be going,” Peridot said with concern as she noted how high the moon had risen in the sky. “Oh don’t worry, Peridot, they’ll be along soon. Just as soon as they finish their duties,” Tourmaline promised “I don’t know grammy,”Peridot responded, “It’s getting really late, I have to be at the college in the morning.” A regal voice boomed behind her,“‘TIS A SHAME, WE HAD HOPED THAT WE MIGHT HAVE A CHANCE TO SPEAK WITH THEE BEFORE THOU LEFT.” Peridot sprung to hooves and bowed as deep as she could, “Your majesty Princess Luna!” she exclaimed in surprise. With a flutter of her wings, Celestia descended from above and landed beside her sister, “Oh come now Luna, this young mare is Tourmaline’s family, I think we can drop the formality,” said the Princess. She rubbed an ear with her hoof, “Besides, you're a little too good at that voice.” “But sister, should we not try to maintain proper decorum as befitting our...” Celestia gave her a sidelong look. Princess Luna sighed in defeat, “Very well.” Both sisters closed their eyes for a moment and a change passed over them. Peridot looked on in amazement as the two princesses’ height reduced before her eyes from almost twice her height to only a head taller. As they did, the princesses’ manes grew still and retracted and become like normal, though still beautiful, manes of hair. Tourmaline rose to her hooves and hugged each diarch in turn. Peridot stared in bewilderment. Celestia sensed her confusion and explained, “It’s something of a spell. It came naturally to us a few decades ago.” “It’s more like a visible display of our power,” Luna interjected. “I believe it to be a natural consequence of our transformation.” Celestia nodded, “At first we did it to meet some of the tribes expectation of what an alicorn should look like but as time passed it simply became second nature. In fact it actually takes a bit of effort to drop the effect.” Celestia smiled, “Besides, it lets me sneak out into the city from time to time. Just have to drop the effect and throw a dress on to hide my wings.” “Tia! Tell me you didn’t do that again!” Celestia playfully nudged her sister who rolled her eyes as she realized Celestia was teasing. The royal sisters joined them at their table and poured themselves each a cup of their own. “So, Miss Peridot, I heard from your grandmother and others that you’ve become quite the prodigy in the field of healing magic,” said Celestia. Peridot nodded, still nervous to be speaking to the Princesses. “We were hoping that you might be interested in something of a job,” the Princess continued. “Well, I’d be honored of course but...” Peridot said hesitantly, “I’m not sure I can. The college is about to start classes again and I’m the only one on staff that can show the students how to cast some of the healing spells.” “That is exactly why we need you, young Peridot,” Luna said. “Nopony else knows as much about medicinal magics and it’s associated energies as you. Allow me to show you something.” The princess produced a simple brown bag and offered it to Peridot, “Have you had these before?” Peridot looked inside to find the bag filled with shiny plump pink and strangely angular berries, “Crystal berries?! I love crystal berries!” Celestia waved a hoof, “Please, enjoy.” Which Peridot gladly did, only offering the other three ponies some as an afterthought. “Crystal berries are actually somewhat of a mystery,” Celestia said. “If you were to take the seeds from the berries we gave you and plant them in your garden you’d only get a run of the mill berry bush. The only place in the world where they grow into crystal berries is the Crystal Empire.” “Crystal Empire? Isn’t it Crystal City?” Peridot asked before popping another hoof-full of berries in her mouth. “At first it was the Crystal Lands,” Luna answered, “then Crystal City, now its the Crystal Empire. Apparently the Prince and Princess want to start establishing more villages in their land and thought ‘empire’ was more fitting” she shrugged “a little ambitious sounding for me but to each their own.” Peridot accepted that with a nod. Celestia continued, “We believe the reason for the difference in the berries, as well as other local plant and animal life is the energies of the Crystal Heart.” “Crystal Heart?” ““Remember the story of Hearth’s Warming Eve?”Tourmaline asked, “After a few years the Fire of Friendship began to fade, so we did what we could to preserve it by trapping it’s energies in a crystal lattice of pure sapphire.” “Somehow,”Celestia began, “the Heart is affecting the processes of life itself. Plants are able to grow despite the cold, crops and animals experience surprising health and often take on new forms. The Heart is even responsible for the characteristic crystalline appearance of the crystal ponies’ coats and manes.” “So... what do you need me for?” Peridot asked. “Peridot,” said Tourmaline, “the energy given off by the heart is a manifestation of Harmony. It repels and repairs many of the effects of chaos, even those that we normally assume are just a normal part of nature. Most notably are it’s healing properties, an injury that might take weeks to heal will recover almost instantly in the Light of the Heart.” “So...” Peridot ventured, “you think I might be able to help understand the Crystal Heart because of my healing magic?” “We do,” Celestia said. “Your magic is the only other that we've seen that has similar effects as the heart. We believe that this similarity will allow you to make sense of the Heart’s energies. As Princess Luna has said, the Empire wishes to establish new settlements throughout the north but they do not wish to leave any of their citizens outside of the Light of the Heart. The Crystal Empire has very few unicorns and even fewer have any true magical ability, and so, the Empire has asked for our help.” “Your Majesties...”Peridot said nervously, “I don’t know. I’m not sure I’m the right pony for the job.” Tourmaline turned to her granddaughter. “Peridot,” she said, placing a hoof across her shoulders, “I helped create the Heart along with the princesses and our dear friend Clover. I have every confidence that you will be the one to finally unlock its secrets.” “I.. I guess the college can get along without me for a bit...” Peridot said. “Wonderful!” Luna said. “What is the soonest you can be ready to go?” “Well, Princess, classes don’t start for another few weeks. So... I guess I can go now.” “Thank you, Peridot,” Celestia said. With a flash of golden magic she produced a simple brown covered book bound in ribbon, “This journal contains everything the Empire has been able to learn so far.” Another flash produced a scroll bound with the Princesses’ gold seal, “Give this letter of passage to the carriage or skywagon driver of your choice once you are ready to go.” Luna nodded her head graciously, “You’ve done us and the ponies of the Empire a service, Peridot. What you learn will benefit both our peoples.” The Princess rose to hooves and and together wrapped Tourmaline in a royal goodbye hug. “You girls are getting to big,” Tourmaline joked, touseling Celestia’s mane. An act that sent Peridot’s jaw plummeting toward the ground in disbelief. “Again, we thank you. Oh yes, Peridot, when you arrive at the Crystal Palace, look for a young stallion named Lumine. He’s one of only few unicorns there, you can’t miss him,” Celestia said. With a bow she added, “If you will excuse us...” With a flash of gold and blue magic the princesses returned to their full glory and took wing, leaving a stunned Peridot wondering if maybe she shouldn’t tell her friends about her tea at the palace after all, lest they think her crazy. “Well, it’s been a wonderful evening, sweetheart, but I’m afraid I had better be on my way too,” said Tourmaline. “If I don’t get your grandfather home soon he’s liable to work till he falls asleep on his hooves again.” Peridot walked with her grandmother in stunned silence until the reached the fork in the road that would take her home. “Again, my dear,” Tourmaline began, “thank you for doing this for me. Don’t forget to write when you get there.” Peridot smiled. “I promise and it’s nothing, Grammy,” she said, despite her apprehensive expression that said otherwise. “I guess I can’t really turn down an opportunity like this.” “Besides, you know,” Tourmaline said, “its all the crystal berries you can eat.” Peridot laughed, “Well why didn’t you say that in the first place?” The two shared a fond farewell and parted ways. When Peridot reached her front door she paused, wondering what she had gotten herself into. She shook her head to clear her thoughts and smiled cheerfully. “Well, I guess I better get to packing then!” Act Three: Chapter Three - Company of FourAct Three Chapter Three - Company of Four “What was that?” Peridot asked as the crowd exploded into cheers as ponies shouted blessings for the Empire, the Heart, and Princess Benevolentia. Lumine’s smile gleamed, literally, thanks to the immediate effects of the Heart. “A magical manifestation of Harmony itself,” he explained, turning to her. “That’s what all of us have been hoping you might help to understand.” “Me?” Peridot answered doubtfully. “I’m just a glorified medic. I can mend broken bones and banish fevers. I don’t know anything about magic at THAT sort of level.” “That’s just the thing!” Lumine said excitedly. “You can heal injury! Oh sure, healing spells are nothing special. Not to say that your spells aren’t special, quite the contrary actually. Thats why you’re here after all. What’s special is you. Lots of ponies have healing as a special talent, thank goodness. They just know how to properly take care of an injury instinctively, how to clean it or wrap it or the best way to ease discomfort. They still have to receive training to properly bring their talent to light though. But you…” he pointed a hoof at her chest, “you don’t just wrap and bandage injuries. You actually heal them. You put things back the way they were. And most importantly it wasn’t just some spell you learned, it came naturally to you through your talent, and that is something special.” “I don’t know,” Peridot said sheepishly. “I hope I can help.” “Well the princess seems to have the utmost in confidence in your abilities,” he responded. “Oh uh, our princess that is. Though I’m sure your princess, well princesses, do as well or else they wouldn’t have recommended you in the first place.” Peridot looked at her hooves, unsure. Lumine poked her in the shoulder, “Come now, this is no place for that. Look around you, this is the Crystal Fair! The biggest party this side of … well.. everything I suppose. Besides look at yourself.” He gestured to her coat and mane, transfigured by the Heart’s magic, “You’re a crystal pony now, well not an actual crystal pony as the effect is temporary, but in any case you’re not allowed to be glum during the Fair. You don’t want the Heart to soak up those negative feelings, now do you?.” He flicked his head toward the growing celebration, “Let me show you around.” Peridot smiled at the thought of joining the party. “Where are we going?” she asked as they cut their way through the crowd. “Ahh well, what would a Crystal Fair be without paying respects to the Princess herself?” Lumine answered as he cut around a heavy mare trying to corral a trio of bouncing foals. He waved a hoof toward the front of the crowd, “Princess!” A moment later a guard called out for everypony to make a path and Lumine and Peridot walked to the front of the pack, to meet the waiting monarch. Peridot bowed deeply as she approached the princess. To her surprise, Lumine trotted straight to her and offered a friendly hoofbump. To her even greater surprise the regal dandelion colored mare returned it with a laugh. “Lumine!” the Princess said happily, “You made it, I thought you had forgotten!” “Forgotten?” He answered, in mock disbelief, “How could I with all that racket you ponies are making out here while decent folk are trying to work?” The princess looked past Lumine and saw Peridot standing nervously, “Well Lumine, aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?” “Huh?,” he said before blinking and shaking his head. “Oh yes! Allow me to introduce Peridot, my new assistant from Equestria. She arrived only a short while ago.” Lumine stepped to one side, and held out a hoof. “Peridot, please meet Princess Benevolentia,” he leaned over and whispered loud enough for the princess to hear, “or Benny if you want to get on her nerves.” “Hey!” the Princess protested. She shoved him playfully. “Don’t make me tell her your old nickname.” “It’s.. um.. very nice to meet you, your majesty,” Peridot said, still unsure about Lumine’s very public familiarity, “you have a beautiful city. I hope I can be of service to you.” She bowed low, in the style of the court back in Equestria. The Princess giggled quietly and waved a dismissive hoof, “There’s no need for that. You’re my guest and I want you to be comfortable. Please just call me Benevolentia, or Princess, if you want, or Princess Benevolentia if you really want to but please, none of that ‘your majesty’ stuff.” Peridot, calmed by the princess’s friendliness decided to take a chance, “Just don’t call you Benny?” Lumine stifled a laugh and the princess shot him a look of annoyance. “You know what?” she said slyly. “You get to call me ‘Benny’. This meanie has to keep calling me Benevolentia.” She stuck her tongue out at him, “Bully.” “Dork,” he responded. Peridot stared,, dumbfounded. “Did you two grow up together?” “Unfortunatly.” “Unfortunatly.” They responded in unison before sharing a glance and breaking down into laughter. “Well, Lumine, I suppose I ought to get back to work…” Benevolentia said wistfully. Peridot got the impression she’d rather be at the fair, trying to throw darts at paper targets or getting her face painted. “I suppose so,” Lumine answered. “I was going to take Peridot around, show her the celebration.” “Sounds great. You couldn’t have picked a better day to visit the Empire, Peridot,” she said. “You and Lumine should meet me and Dutiful for dinner at the castle. If you’re going to be staying at the palace with us we should get to know each other.” Peridot smiled, “I’d like that! Want me to bring anything? I’m a pretty good cook.” “Dessert?” “Sure!” she answered happily. “I know just the thing. I’m sure your kitchen has everything I need.” They bid the princess farewell and let her get back to her subjects. They squeezed their way through the crush of ponies surrounding the princess and made their way towards the wild music rising from a cluster of game booths. Peridot stopped and looked back to the princess beyond the crowd once they were clear and found herself treated to a wave from the royal mare, which she happily returned. “What did you think of the princess?” Lumine asked as he bought the two of them each an over sized ball of crystal cotton candy on a stick, from a vender. “Mmmph…” Peridot responded before deciding it best to swallow her mouthful of cotton candy and start again. “She was great, not what I was expecting at all!” “What were you expecting? Some stuck up stodgy mare with her nose perpetually in the air? An uptight noble too good to be bothered meeting a single one of her subjects? A delicate flower to be guarded and protected from the slightest breeze, lest she shatter and blow away on the wind? Some other stereotypical princess?” Lumine joked. “Come to think of it that’s a fairly apt description of her mother. Not that she wasn’t a wonderful ruler mind you, she simply didn’t have the congenial disposition that Benevolentia does.” “She seems like a good friend,” Peridot said thoughtfully. “Oh she is. My father was the old captain of the guard so we spent a lot of time at the palace when I was growing up. Benevolentia is like a sister to me,” said Lumine. “An older sister who used to always find a way to land us in a world of trouble, that is. I think I spent most of my foal hood grounded thanks to her. Is she really that different from the princesses in Equestria?” “Very,” Peridot explained. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are very, how do I put this, other worldly.” “They’re creepy?” “Oh no,” Peridot laughed. “Anything but, they just always seem…. detached. As if they’re watching us from on high, like they’re our parents and we’re their children. Maybe it’s because they’re alicorns. They just invoke a sense of…. reverence, I guess.” She shrugged. “Maybe its because they control the sun and moon,” Lumine offered. “Could be, I dunno. What I do know, though, is that that game of ring toss is calling my name,” Peridot said, pointing to a nearby booth. “Sounds good to me! Let’s see if you can’t win me something nice,” Lumine joked as Peridot’s handed him her cotton candy. They spent the next few hours cleaning out the prize cabinets of about every game booth they could find. Finally, happy, full of sugar, and laden with prizes Peridot asked if there is anywhere she might lay down for the night. “Lay down?” Lumine asks. “You can’t go to bed yet. What would the Princess think to be snubbed so? What would your princesses think? Why, you have an appointment for tea with royalty.” “Oh my gosh! I forgot!” Peridot’s eyes shot open before letting out a long yawn. “We better get to the palace then,” she added sleepily. Lumine led the way back to the palace gate. A guard took them to a high balcony where the princess waited. Peridot groaned at the sight of so many stairs. “Oh good, you’re here,” Princess Benevolentia said happily when they arrived. “Sorry, Princess. I hope we’re not late,”said Lumine. “I was showing Miss Peridot about the fair and I’m afraid we found ourselves a bit tied up. You should have seen this mare. If it involves throwing a ring, ball, or dart over a peg, through a loop, or at a balloon she is absolutely unstoppable. I dare say the game vendors weren’t unhappy to see us go at all. In fact there was one booth in particular where in one had to bounce a coin off of a…” The Princess coughed politely. “Oh yes.. of course..” Lumine hurriedly found a cushion and joined the princess at the tea table where she sat, Peridot did the same. “So, Peridot, did you have a good time at the fair?” Benevolentia asked. She nodded emphatically, “You should have seen me! I was the terror of the concourse.” She laughed, “They’ll probably start boarding up their windows when they see me if I come back for the next fair.” The Princess sighed wistfully, “I wish I could still go, I’m glad somepony had a good time. I tried a few years ago but all the booths just let me win.” “Well that’s no fun,” Lumine interjected. “Say, Princess Be… um… Benny,” Peridot amended, earning an amused look for the princess, “is the Prince still coming?” “Mhm,” she answered. “We let the servants have the night off so he’s getting the tea.” Just as she answered, the prince appeared on the balcony. “Talking about me behind my back I see,” The grey maned, silver crystal earth pony joked in a deep voice. Lumine rose quickly to his hooves and bowed deeply, clearly not sharing the same familiarity with the prince that he did with the princess. “My Lord…” he offered formally. Peridot stood and bowed as well. “Lumine,” the prince acknowledged politely, allowing him to relax and return to his seat. The prince greeted his wife with a peck on the cheek before setting the large tea trey he was carrying on the table. “And you must be our guest, Peridot.” “Yes, my um, lord,” Peridot answered, unsure. “I’ve heard good things about your talent, I trust you will be able to justify the faith we are placing in you by granting you access to the Heart,” he said raising an eyebrow. Peridot nodded, still bowing, “I hope so.” Dutiful accepted the answer and joined his wife at the table, sweeping his white trimmed red cloak to one side as he sat. “Psst...Peridot,” the Princess whispered. “You can stop bowing now.” “Oh.. thanks.” She stretched her neck and returned to her seat. “Tell me Lumine, have you explained your research to our guest?” the Prince asked. “Not yet my lord,” he answered. “I thought it best to take Miss Peridot out into the fair so that she might see the motivations for our efforts first.” The Prince nodded, “And what conclusions have you reached, Peridot?” “The Princesses told me that you want to establish settlements beyond your city borders... the equestrian princesses I mean… but that you don’t want to ask anypony to leave the protection of the Heart’s magic,” Peridot answered carefully. She remembered the teeming throng of the fair. “But,” she continued, “you don’t have a choice because your population is booming. You’re trying to preserve your way of life against the results of your own prosperity.” The Princess nudged Dutiful, “Told you she was smart.” The Prince smiled, “That she is…” He returned his attention to Peridot and Lumine. “Your Princesses have told me that your talent allows you to project the forces of Harmony through your magic. Is that right?” “I don’t know, My Lord,” Peridot answered honestly. “I know that I can heal and reverse damage... and that is what the Princesses and my Grandmother told me. Together they helped to create the Heart so I guess I have to have faith in their opinion.” “Hm… well Miss Peridot we will have to see. If nothing else your visit will help deepen our friendship with our cousins in Equestria.” The Prince leaned across the table and grew gravely serious. “However… there is one thing I will not brook in a friend...dishonesty.” Peridot swallowed hard, “I understand, My Lord.” “Do you? Do you, honestly? It seems we have only been friends for a few minutes and yet you have already broken that trust.” The very sky seemed to darken as the prince stared into Peridot’s eyes. “I… uh… what do you mean… My… My Lord?” The Prince leaned in closer, his frown deepening, “Did you, or did you not promise… PROMISE, MY WIFE that you’d make dessert?” Peridot broke into a rambling panic, “I’m Sorry I was so caught up and I forgot I can go straight to the kitchen and make something I only need like twenty minutes please forgive me I’ll never…” she saw a smile spread across the Prince's face. She stared, dumbfounded, for a minute before she and the prince broke out in laughter. “Ow!” the prince cried as Benevolentia thumped him across of back of the head with a manicured hoof. “Dutiful! Don’t do that to her!” “I’m sorry my dear,” the prince laughed heartily, rubbing the back of his head, “I couldn’t resist.” The Princess shook her head at her husband. She extended a wing and lifted the tea trey onto her back, “Why don’t we all relocated down to the kitchen so we can enjoy our tea while Peridot whips something up?” “Sounds good to me! I’m famished,” the Prince declared. “Lumine, you can fill our friend in on your research as she cooks.” He pointed a hoof a Peridot. “And you…” he said, trying, and failing, to keep a straight face, “this dessert of yours better be good.” Peridot smiled and rose to her hooves to follow the others down the stairs to the kitchen, “My lord, you simply haven’t lived until you’ve had my brownie pudding. If you don’t like it I’ll have myself banished myself.” Act Three: Chapter Four - SolutionsAct Three Chapter Four - Solutions “Alright, Peridot, hold it steady…” Lumine cautioned as he carefully adjusted the delicately glowing gems and crystals arrayed on the workbench. “Doing my best,” Peridot grunted as she struggled to maintain the spell. “Stop bumping the array and I might be able too.” As she spoke, the pincers Lumine was using to slide a tiny sliver of crystal into place touched a silver wire connecting two sapphires and triggered a small crackling arc of magical energy. “Sorry! Sorry,” Lumine apologized hurriedly as he slid the gemstone home. “Okay… almost got it… and…yes, Yes!” Boom. “Or maybe not…” Peridot coughed through the cloud of dust thrown up by the small explosion. “What happened that time?” “I have absolutely no idea,” Lumine confessed. Peridot jumped as the door to their lab was flung open, revealing Prince Dutiful through the swirling dust. “Is everypony alright?” he asked in his trademark deep chested voice. “Yeah,” cough, “We’re fine. Just a miscalculation,” Lumine explained. The prince relaxed, “Thank Harmony. I was on my way to invite the two of you to attend a meeting in the atrium with the princess and I, when I heard the blast.” He looked over the thoroughly trashed laboratory, “I would appreciate it if you’d stop attempting to blow up my castle, Lumine.” “I’ll try…” Lumine wheezed. “So!” the prince declared heartily. “You will be joining us then?” “Of course, my lord. May I ask what the meeting is about?” The prince raised an eyebrow, “Your progress.” Lumine blanched, “Oh um… well, my lord. There isn’t a lot to tell. We’ve made some progress but, as of yet, we have been unable to produce any verifiable results. You must understand that these things take time and that this is a very delicate matter, for obvious reasons. If you’d consider delaying the meeting for a few more weeks…” “Impossible.” “... I’m sure I will have something presentable that can assuage the citizenry’s concerns. Perhaps if you would allow me a bit more time I could…” “Lumine!” the prince’s voice silenced the unicorn’s nervous prattle. “We simply wish an official statement regarding any progress you’ve made. If you have not been able to make any then that is what the statement will reflect. You have a few minutes to gather what you need to give your presentation. Also,” the prince brushed a blotch of dust and gem fragments from Lumine’s shoulder, “you may wish to make yourself a bit more presentable.” “Yes,” Lumine gulped, “my lord.” The prince nodded and left without another word. “Did you want me to clean up the lab while you’re out?” Peridot asked, already levitating a broom and dustpan in her magic. “Ooh no,” Lumine shook his head. “You are not getting out of this that easy. If I have to go, you do too.” “Need somepony to blame for wasting all these resources?” Peridot joked. “Well,” Lumine mused, “that and all the explosions.” He chuckled, still nervous but feeling better, “Go ahead and get cleaned up. I’ll meet you back here as soon as I’m ready.” Lumine gathered up a few scrolls of notes from their desks, tucked them into his saddlebags and headed back to his rooms to bathe and pick the bits of shattered crystal from his mane. Peridot looked the lab over before leaving, making sure she wasn’t going to forget anything she might need. “Oops!” she said to herself. “Well that’s kind of important.” She picked her way through the debris to a large angular device constructed of silver and softly glowing blue gemstone. She tapped the hidden mechanism on the back and it slid open revealing the Crystal Heart floating within. Carefully, she slipped the Heart into it’s silk lined protective bag and placed it in the open safe in the back. She closed the door and inserted her horn into the hole in the center of the door and concentrated, infusing the arcane lock with the sky blue glow of her magic. Normally Lumine would be the one securing the heart but he had been so hurried he’d forgotten. Peridot smiled as she considered making Lumine do a little pleading before she’d open the magic keyed safe for him. Finished, she sped through the halls of the palace to her roomed to clean up. A few minutes, a once over with a curry comb to remove a few stubborn shards of gem from her coat, and a quick mane styling later she was ready to go. Despite the short notice, Peridot always tried to look her best when doing anything official. Although, due to his Crystal Pony heritage, Lumine always seemed to be the better looking of the two. A fact that didn’t bother Peridot, though she did take advantage of it by teasing Lumine about being the ‘pretty one’. “Heart, Harmony, and Horse Shoes!” Lumine declared when she saw Peridot approaching. “Where on earth have you been? I’ve been waiting here for, uh, several minutes.” He poked her with a hoof, “Several. Minutes. What the hay have you been doing?” “Oh you know,” she answered lackadaisically, “Taking a bath, brushing my mane, putting the Crystal Heart, aka possibly the most powerful magical artifact in existence, away so it isn’t lost damaged or destroyed…” He grimaced, “I forgot?” “Ya, you forgot.” “Please don’t tell,” he said, pleadingly, at Peridot, who answered with a sidelong glance. “I’ll.. um.. buy you dinner?” She tapped her chin considering it before poking him in the shoulder, “With extra dessert?” He nodded, “Deal.” “Alright then, you’ve bought my silence,” she smiled at her friend. “Let’s get going. I’d hate to keep anypony else waiting for ‘several’ ‘minutes’.” They traced their way through the winding palace corridors to the atrium, discussing what they were going to say and going over the scrolls of notes that floated about the two like butterflies, glowing blue and purple with their magic. “Ahem,” somepony coughed, insistently. Peridot and Lumine looked up to find themselves standing in the middle of the atrium. The Princess Benevolentia, Prince Dutiful, and an assortment of important looking ponies were arranged along one side of a long table facing a much smaller desk with two chairs. “Oh sorry!” Lumine yelped in surprise as the notes he was levitating rained down. “We were so engrossed in the discussion of our… accomplishments… that I failed to notice that we had arrived. And we have accomplished quite a bit, in fact, lately, depending on definitions. Though I suppose that's why we’re here, to keep everypony abreast of what we’ve been able to discern about the heart and what we’ve...well...” he slumped a little, “How long have we been standing here?” “Several minutes, young stallion. Several. Minutes,” answered a elegantly dressed mare, her nose ever so slightly lifted. Limine frowned as Peridot stifled a laugh. “Please,” the Princess said, breaking the ice. “Have a seat so we can begin.” Lumine and Peridot did so. “I appreciate you coming on such immediate notice,” the Princess began. “I’m aware that there was some sort of accident in the lab today. I trust you were both unharmed.” “A small blow to my pride, my Princess, but no other wounds,” Lumine answered formally. “I was over sure of my ability to guide the reaction and the results were more energetic than I’d hoped. I apologize and will take more care in the future.” “I should hope so,” interjected a plump looking cream colored stallion. “Your experiments have been known to shatter windows for a mile around. I daresay what such an event might do were it to happen within the palace.” Peridot answered, “As my colleague said, we will take even greater care to ensure the prevention of future accidents. If you’d like you can attend the large scale agricultural experiment being conducted tomorrow, if you prefer to oversee things yourself.” The stallion didn’t seem pleased with the prospect of being near a ‘large scale’ anything involving Lumine’s experiments. An orange mare seated beside Prince Dutiful spoke, “Perhaps we should allow them to tell us what they’ve learnt of the Heart. Do you agree, my lord and lady?” The Prince nodded, “Please Lumine. Go on.” Lumine nodded and cleared his throat, “Very well. Before I begin I would like to clarify something, if I may. If I was to visit a carpenter friend of mine and ask him how many chairs he had made today and he were to answer, ‘none, but I have found a great many ways NOT to make chairs’ I would have to conclude that my friend is, in fact, a terrible carpenter. However, when it comes to research, things are quite different. If you ask me what I have been able to accomplish in the past few months of experimentation since my assistant arrived, I would have to answer that I have discovered a great many things that the Heart does NOT do and found a great many methods of channeling the Heart’s energies that do NOT work, and because I know that each and every pony sitting here today is, in fact, a well educated, well versed, and intelligent pony who can easily understand the minutia of research methodology, I know that you will realize that that is not a trivial accomplishment and constitutes a greater increase in knowledge about the Heart then we’ve gained since it was gifted to us two generations ago.” The ponies flanking the Prince and Princess looked at one another, one rolled her eyes. “So what you are saying, Mister Lumine,” said the mare who spoke before, “is that you would have been a very poor carpenter?” “Well… no, Ma’am,” he answered, confused. “Although, yes I suppose I would not have been, had I chosen carpentry as my profession. Although I’m sure I could have developed a spell that would allow me to mold wood directly.” He stopped to think, “Hmm… an interesting idea actually, I suppose I could modify a spell meant to...” “Mister Lumine?” “Yes?” he answered, blinking innocently. “You were saying?” “Ah yes…” Lumine was practically sweating bullets as he spoke. “The truth is, that I have failed to find anything of more than academic interest. It seems my greatest accomplishment thus far has been to invalidate nearly every current theory regarding the Heart’s operation. And while falsification IS an important part of logical inquiry, I’m afraid it’s a bit of a hollow achievement when it’s all you’ve been able to do.” “Well I don’t know if I’d put it so bleakly, Lumine,” the Princess comforted. “If nothing else, you’ve demonstrated that the Heart has untapped potential in the field of demolition.” “Princess, I don’t think,” he started before Peridot elbowed him. “It was a joke. She’s trying to cheer you up,” she whispered. “Are you sure?” he whispered back. “Oh, I see.” “What is it exactly that you’ve been trying to do?” asked a lime green mare seated at the end of the table. “In effect, I’ve been trying to understand how the Heart is able to tap into the primordial energy of Harmony. An effort, I must add, to which Peridot’s skill and magic has been an invaluable resource,” he answered. “To what effect?” “Well.. as I said, the heart’s magic has the effect of tapping into the primordial energy of Harmony,” Lumine explained. “Peridot’s natural healing magic has a very similar ability and being able to compare the two has led to some very interested insights.” “I believe that Miss Lemon Grass is asking what the goal of that line of experimentation is,” the Prince clarified. “Oh! Of course. My apologies. As you know, our fair Empire is prospering. Ponies are able to afford and support large families and lifestyles that our antecedents could have only dreamed of. The problem is that our growth is unsustainable. We simply aren’t going to be able to grow enough food for every pony within the area of the Heart’s magical effect. Also, we can’t grow crops beyond this effect because of the ever present cold and poor soil and transportation from Equestria is simply too slow to import what we will soon need and so our only option is expansion to new settlements.” “But what’s the point if the settlements would be outside of the Heart’s magic?” asked the cream colored stallion. “That is what I’ve been trying to do. I’ve been hoping to create receptacles for the Hearts power. Artificial vessels that could be returned to the capital for refilling every so often and then returned to their respective towns to shine down the light and blessings of the Heart’s magic on the settlers’ lands.” “But, every time you try to ‘fill’ one of these vessels,” Princess Benevolentia ventured, “it explodes.” Lumine sighed, “Unfortunately yes. The math works, the magical formula irrefutably argue that such a vessel, filled with the Heart’s magic, would act exactly as I’ve described, but the problem has always been the rate of energy flow. There doesn’t seem to be anything between the steady trickle of power the heart always gives off and sudden release. Even with Peridot’s magic stabilizing the reaction… well, I still blow up my lab.” “What if she weren’t stabilizing the reaction?” Price Dutiful asked, worriedly. “Well… then I shatter windows for miles around.” The ponies at the table shared concerned glances. “What is this agricultural experiment you mentioned earlier, Peridot?” asked the princess. “Oh it’s nothing, really,” Peridot said. “It actually has nothing to do with our goal of helping the Empire expand. Sort of a side project.” “Please, explain. I want to know everything you two have been up to,” Benevolentia insisted. “Well,” Peridot began. “Whenever I have a bit of spare lab time I like to work on why things in the Crystal Empire are so much more, well, crystally. Lately I’ve been developing a theory that seems to explain a lot of the differences between the Empire and the rest of the world.” “Could you tell us a bit more?” “Oh ya, of course,” Peridot chirped, happy to share. “Okay, from the beginning: “There are two primordial sources of magical energy: Harmony, which gives the Heart it’s power, and Chaos, which is what gave Discord his power…” “Excuse me, Discord?” asked an elderly mare beside the princess. “Oh yeah sorry, Discord was an ancient evil creature that ruled Equestria when we first got there. He basically tormented the native ponies until he got bored and went to sleep before eventually waking and doing it all again. It had probably been going on forever before Princess Celestia and Princess Luna defeated him.” The old mare nodded in understanding. Peridot continued, “Anyway, we ponies typically side with Harmony. It keeps the sun and moon in their tracks, makes sure the rain falls down instead of up, and stops the trees from pulling their roots out of the ground and walking away. Pretty much keeps things normal. The thing about Harmony though is that a little goes a LONG way. In it’s most extreme form we might call it Stasis, which is, in a way, worse than pure Chaos. Imagine the whole world locked into a frozen, unchanging state of perfect order. At least in a world of pure chaos there is at least a chance that it will rain chocolate pudding. Anyway, because the energy of the Heart is shining through crystal lattice of it’s physical structure it’s energy is shifted just a little further toward stasis.” “Aren’t there three sources of power then? Stasis, Chaos, and Harmony?” somepony asked. “I suppose so, but then again you can’t really use the primordial power of ‘Nothing will ever change again’ to cast a spell,” Peridot answered. “Anyways, I think this is why when you try to do something like cast bricks or pour concrete it tends to set in an angular, crystalline, manner. It’s been infused with a touch of Statis through the radiance of the Heart. “What I was hoping to do, was to take the Heart out to the fields at the outskirts of the city, where things are only barely crystally at all, and, using the methods Lumine has developed, tap into the heart and expose a large area of plants to it’s energy. If I am right then the plants’ degree of, um, crystal-fication should vary based on how far they are from the center of the city.” “Won’t that just prove that the heart imparts a crystalline appearance to life under it’s effect? We already knew that.” “Well, yes and no. Stasis should leave a magical signature in the freshly exposed plants. By comparing the effect on plants far from the city center and those close to it I should be able to determine the exact Harmony to Stasis ratio, well, Stasis to chaos ratio really, I might be able to duplicate some of the Heart’s effects. Even the experiments I’ve been able to do in the lab have produced a few interesting results, including one that lets you place something in a sort of suspended animation, might be useful if the Empire is going to have to transport food between settlements and the city. ” “Are you sure you’re special talent is in healing, Peridot?” the Princess asked playfully. “Pretty sure, Princess,” she answered, glancing back at the flowery Rod of Asclepius emblazoned on her flank. “Though maybe the star at the top gives me a bit of leeway,” she joked. The cream colored stallion spoke up again, “If you don’t mind me asking, how do we know this won’t just blow up the whole field?” “Oh that’s easy,” Peridot waved a hoof dismissively. “I’m not going to be tapping into the heart like we do for Lumine’s experiment, this is just a low level exposure. All we have to do is set up an array to concentrate the energy of the Heart a bit and let it do its thing like it always does.” “I don’t think you’ve mentioned this array before…” the Prince said. “I can answer that one,” Lumine said, standing up. “Peridot and I developed a kind of magically infused material that has an affinity for the energy of the Heart. We cast the tapping spell through it when we attempt to fill a vessel. Without that conduit, tapping into the Heart directly could make a pretty nasty bang.” “Lumine?” the Prince said, raising an eyebrow. “It still makes a pretty nasty bang.” “Well… I suppose that has proven to be unfortunately true,” he admitted. “Still, the array has proven to be an invaluable tool for directing the Heart’s energy. It may be our only real success so far. Unless Peridot’s experiment tomorrow bear’s fruit of course, which I’m sure it will… given the relatively minute risk of explosion.” “Now I am, admittedly, not a student of magical theory,” Prince Dutiful said with a quizzical look on his face. “I only know what I need to know as a ruler in regard to the applications of magic. That said, if this material is a natural conveyer of the Heart’s energy then why can we not simply lay lines of it from the Heart here to the settlements where the energy is needed?” Lumine opened his mouth to answer… and left it hang open for a moment as his eyes widened in realization. “My Lord... that’s brilliant!!!” he sprang to his hooves. “By the stars we’ve had the answer right in front of us this whole time! Haha! Why did I never consider that?” He grabbed a surprised Peridot’s face in his hooves and planted an enthusiastic kiss on each cheek, “Ha! Yes! That’s it. We can do this! Come on! We’ve so much to do!” He clambered out from behind the desk and trotted out the door, talking to himself, “Let me see we’ll need to modify the vessel’s spell matrix to allow the energy to escape as it is absorbed, probably have to start calling it something else, maybe foci or something… calculate energy loss per given distance… compensate for telluric drift… realign the absorption grid…” “Sorry! Sorry,” he muttered when he returned a moment later, embarrassed. “Almost forgot, we’re having a meeting. Having. A. Meeting.” He returned to his seat. “Sorry.” Everypony just stared as the stallion continued to fidget and mumble to himself. “Oh, forget it!” the princess declared, “Go get back to work, Loony. You can fill us in tomorrow.” “Carry the seven… divide by the Clover constant...” Lumine’s head jerked up. “Wait what? Oh, wonder! I’ll get straight on it then. We should have a prototype up and running in a matter of weeks!” “Let’s be off, my faithful assistant!” he called out as he dashed out the door leaving behind Peridot who still sat in her chair, confused. “Hey!” she yelled, rubbing her cheek. “You get back here!” Act Three: Chapter Five - Test FireAct Three Chapter Five - Test Fire “Alright, Peridot,” Lumine said with a grunt as he set the last crate of lab equipment on the cart. “I think that’s everything, all we have to do now is set it back up onsite tomorrow and we’re good to go.” “Sounds good!” Peridot chirped as she checked the last item off her checklist. “Want me to finish up here?” “Yeah if you don’t mind. There’s been a lot of heavy lifting today,” he touched his horn gingerly and winced. “Headache?” Peridot asked. “Yeah a little,” he admitted. “I can spend all day weaving enchantments or crafting spells but this strenuous work... not for me.” “Oh quit your whining,” Peridot joked. She lit her horn and passed it by Lumine’s head. Immediately his eyes brightened. “Wow,” he said, blinking. “Thanks, I forget that your expertise is in medical spells.” Peridot waved a hoof, “Don’t mention it. I’ll send you a bill.” Lumine smiled and stretched dramatically, “I had better get some rest. I’ll see you in the morning.” Peridot nodded and extended a hoof to offer a farewell hug. “Just don’t try and kiss me again, ‘kay?” she said when he accepted. “Honestly? You're still on about that? It’s been a week, already,” he said. “I said I was sorry. You know I’d never consider you in that manner. N.. not that I’m trying to suggest anything negative. I mean, you’re a wonderful pony, very smart, fun, caring… And not to say that you’re unattractive either. Though again, I’d like to remind you that I do not think of you in that way so I’ve never really given the matter any thought, though I suppose…” his rambling was interrupted by Peridot’s hoof tapping. “Okay, I may have allowed myself to become a touch over excited.” “A touch?” “Or two…” Peridot squinted at him, “I think you owe me dinner again.” “Aw… but you’re expensive…” he whined. “Oh, get out of here before you say anything else weird.” Lumine took his opportunity and made a hasty retreat back to his rooms. Peridot stood in the lab shaking her head. “Something wrong with that stallion,” she said with a chuckle. Despite their constant back and forth, usually caused by Lumine saying something awkward then making it worse by frantically trying to fix it, they had grown quite close. In the past few months, he and the princess had become the dearest friends Peridot had ever had. She set about straightening up the lab. Most of the experiments had already been cancelled and cleared away to make way for their big project so there wasn’t much to do. Their day had been spent going over calculations and checking every inch of the conduit wire that would conduct the Heart’s energy to the test sight. That, and loading dozens of heavy rolls of the stuff onto carts for transportation. The focus, the large red crystal that would emit the conducted energy, had already been installed at the test site. Peridot had just finished filing away the last of their notes when a sharp sound snagged her attention. She spun in place, nearly knocking over the scroll rack in the process. Peridot stared into the dimming candlelight as the echoes of her commotion faded. “Hello?” she called out. “Lumine, is that you?” Peridot lit her horn; it wasn’t overly dark in the lab but the added light banished the shadows in the corners. She slowly placed one hoof in front of the other, careful to avoid their clicking against the polished surface of the palace floor, as she made her way toward the intruding noise. Steeling herself, Peridot spun round the corner to the small kitchen in the back of the lab, only to find herself facing not some villainous intruder, but a squeaking window shutter swaying gently in the night breeze. “Oh wow Peridot,” she laughed. “What are you, three?” She closed the window and latched the hook with her magic. “You know… You really shouldn’t talk to yourself,” a female voice said. “Ahh!” Peridot cried out, fully succeeding in knocking a few things over this time. “Shh! Shh!” the dark cloaked figure held a hoof over her mouth. “Stop that or you’re going to call the guards!” Peridot had no intention of stopping and continued sounding off wholeheartedly. “Peridot, cut it out!!” the intruder snapped. Peridot drew back in surprise at the sound of her name but she did stop screaming. “Look,” the intruder said, “It’s me.” The figure stepped back a few places and drew back her hood. The pony was a grey maned earth pony mare with a matching coat. Most surprisingly, the intruder was no crystal pony. “Wh..who are…” Peridot stammered. The mare smiled brightly beneath familiar purple eyes. “Who…” Peridot started, “P.. Princess? Benny?!” The mare smiled even brighter and fluttered her wings beneath her cloak, “Hi.” “Hi? Hi?! You almost scared me to death! And why are you grey?” The princess laughed, “Charcoal dust, does the trick, doesn’t it.” “Ya, but why?” Peridot asked. “You’re a princess, why are you sneaking around like a spy in your own palace?” “Well...Actually,” the disguised princess scuffed a hoof, “Dutiful is all tied up with the preparations from tomorrow’s field test, so I was hoping we might go out tonight.” “Go out?” Peridot was surprised, although Benevolentia had become a fast friend, she couldn’t recall them ever ‘going out’, her status as the uncontested ruler of the Crystal Empire more or less precluded a casual outing. “Ohh…” she said, as the reason for the false coloration dawned on her. The Princess laughed, “Ya, oh. I figured everypony would just think I was a friend of yours visiting from Equestria. It’s half true anyway, seeing how I am your friend. Hopefully.” She added with a wink. “Of course you’re my friend!” said Peridot as she playfully gave the princess a shove in the shoulder. She looked down at her hoof. “Ya…” Benevolentia said, seeing the grey charcoal blotch sullying Peridot’s hoof, “that’s kind of an issue though.” “Hm…” Peridot said, as she wiped the dust on her lab smock. “Oh! I have a just the thing to keep that from happening” She grabbed the princess’s hoof and rushed her out of the lab back to her rooms. “So…” panted the princess as she struggled to keep up, “does this mean you want to come?” “Hm.. let me think,” Peridot tapped her chin as she closed the door to her room behind her. “Should I go and have a fillies’ night out out with my best mare on her first night on the town in who knows how long or should I stay here and get ready for tomorrow and what might be the momentous achievement of my life?” The princess stared expectantly. “Of COURSE I’m going with you!” she wrapped the princess in a hug. “This is going to be so much fun! Oh oh, should we invite Lumine?” The princess giggled, “You kidding? He’s so scared of my husband he’d probably run straight out to the test site and tell him what we’re up to.” Peridot returned the giggle, “Yeah, probably. We’ll take him next time… maybe when the prince is out of town.” The princess nodded in agreement. “Well!” Peridot exclaimed, clapping her hooves. “Let’s see if I have something to keep that charcoal dust from smudging off.” “Um…” the princess said, pointing to Peridot. “Speaking of charcoal.” Peridot looked at her coat, thoroughly smudged from her hugging the princess, the both of them descended into a full fledged giggle fit. A few minutes later two grey on grey mares slipped out of the palace together and headed into the city where the local nightlife was just getting started. “PERIDOT!!!” knock...knock...knock… “PERIDOT!!! Are you in there!?” knock...knock...knock… “IF YOU DON’T OPEN UP I PROMISE I’M GOING TO BUCK THIS DOOR DOWN!” knock...knock...knock… “THAT’S IT, HERE I COME.” There was a loud but rather squishy sounding thud against the door. “Okay… ow… new strategy.” Peridot was dimly aware of the tinkling sound of a unicorn’s magic before somepony started shaking her awake. “Peridot wake up! Wake up!” “Huh..wha?” she answered. “Lumine? Is that you?” He scoffed, “Of course its me! But who are you supposed to be and why do you have frosting in your hair?” Peridot crawled from her bed to her mirror. Most of the coal dust still clung to her mane and coat, turning her from her normal aqua blue to solid grey, and there did seem to be a fair amount of bright pink frosting in her hair. She shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs from her sleep deprived brain, but no answer came to her. Last night had gotten a bit out of hand, Peridot struggled to remember but after the impromptu blockwide cotton candy fight the princess instigated and them both running from a very unhappy guard with a baby bonnet glued to his head things start to get fuzzy. “It’s… complicated,” she said, finally answering Lumine’s question. “What time is it?” Lumine rolled his eyes and threw back the curtains. “That’s what time it is!” he yelled as the bright sunlight streamed in. “Oh my gosh!!!” Peridot yelled, jumping straight up. “The test...” “Delayed for equipment calibration,” Lumine interrupted. “Look, I don’t know what happened and I’m not sure I want to. Just get ready, and get to the test site as soon as possible,” he said before storming out and closing the door none too gently. Peridot drew a bath and immediately set to scrubbing the coloring off her coat without waiting for the water to finish filling. Unfortunately the ‘crystal coat’ body shine that Peridot and the princess had used had to glue the coal dust to their coate definitely lived up to its advertised promise not to rub off, although it did have the added benefit of creating another layer to the Princess’s disguise. Back in Equestria, Crystal Empire fashion was a quickly rising trend and the so not a single pony had guessed that the two of them had been anything other than a couple of equestrian tourists trying to match the local look. After a few minutes Peridot got out and declared victory. She quickly toweled off and opted for a full lab coat like the one Lumine usually wore, rather than her normal smock, to hide the remaining grey blotches. A quick pass of a brush through her mane and she ran out her door to hop a carriage to the where todays test would be conducted. She found Lumine trying to reassure a small crowd of ponies from a podium beside the test focus.. “...and it greatly pleases, not only me but Princess Benevolentia as well, that you support this project enough to come all the way out here to watch this test first hoof. If you’ll only just…” He paused as he saw Peridot had arrived. “Ahh, it appears my assistant has finished her adjustments! Were you able to solve that problems with that thing in that place, Peridot?” he said with an awkward lilt to his voice. “What?” Peridot answered, confused. “Oh yeah, the thing in the place! Yep all taken care of!” “Well then! Let the test begin!” Lumine said with a flourish. “If you would all be so kind as to return to your seats, my assistant, Peridot, will now explain how the test will work.” “Its about time. what happened,” Lumine whispered out of the corner of his mouth. “Sorry,I was out with Benny last night,” Peridot answered in kind. “Things got a little out of hand.” “Well…” he responded with a chuckle, “that explains what’s wrong with her.” he nodded to where an exhausted looking Princess Benevolentia sat beside her husband. “Wait…. out? Like out out?” Peridot nodded. “And why was I not invited?” “Sorry Lumine, fillies’ night out,” she answered. “Next time, I promise. He looked like he wanted to say something else but a cough from the crowd brought his attention back to the here and now. Peridot approached the podium, “Thank you for coming and we appreciate your patience. “Our test here today is quite simple. Right now, a few dozen volunteers stand ready back at the palace. When we give the signal they will all do their best to power the Crystal Heart. Though not nearly as great an effect as the whole city gathering of the Crystal Fair the surge of Harmony these ponies generate will infuse the heart and cause it to radiate. “When it does, a special collector will bask in that energy and conduct it through a conduit of special material all the way from the center of the city to here, where it will infuse this large gemstone and cause it to radiate the energy of the heart.” She paused, allowing the murmurs of speculation to die down. “Now, from what I’ve learned during my short stay here in the empire, I know that you crystal ponies are specially attuned to the heart and are so accustomed to living under its glow that you probably feel uncomfortable right now outside of it. “Well, let’s see if there is something we can do about then.” Lumine stepped beside her, “Guard, if you’d please.” The guard pony stepped forward and produced a small firework which he set in the ground before lighting the fuse, sending it whistling toward the sky. Miles away, Peridot knew, the volunteers would see the sparkling light shoot skyward and begin charging the Heart. For a moment, nothing happened, and she began to wonder if perhaps the volunteers had given up on waiting for her and had gone home. Then, in the distance she saw a line of light rushing toward them as the power of the heart was channelled through the conduit material. Lumine grabbed her foreleg in excitement. “Look, look, look!” he said as he practically bounced up and down for joy. The light rushed passed them and into the base of the red crystal that was the focus. The gem glowed with bright blue lines of arcane power before being consumed by the Heart’s power and flashing bright. A wave of light, not unlike that during the Crystal Fair, emanated from the focus, transforming the surrounding grass and bushes into the familiar angular forms of the Empire. Gasps of shock and amazement rippled through the gathered ponies. “He!” Peridot laughed. “We did it!” “Hay, yeah we did it,” Lumine said, throwing a hoof over Peridot’s shoulders. “Was there ever any doubt?” “Not from me!” Peridot chirped happily. “Nor I,” rang a deep baritone voice. Peridot and Lumine turned to see that Prince Dutiful and Princess Benevolentia had joined them. The prince approached the podium and thanked everypony again for coming out this far and that he and the princess hoped to see them soon for the next test. “Speaking of the next test, when can we expect your preparations to be complete?” the prince asked Lumine. “Actually, my lord,” Lumine said, “The next test of this scale we require won’t be until the whole network has been constructed.” “What ‘network’ do you mean?” The prince asked. “Well, you see. The collector we build for the test is fine for the purpose of the test but it is nowhere powerful enough to push Heart energy all the way out to the proposed settlements.” The prince sighed, considering the costs, “What do you need, Lumine?” “At least twelve more foci, arranged in a geometric pattern through the city to maximize their potential, to focus the collection spell. Much, much more conduit material, on the order of twenty or thirty times to run between each of the foci and to the collector itself,” Lumine considered, “Oh, and the collector itself will likely take up most of the ground space beneath the palace spire and will require many fold the materials required to construct the one we used today.” The prince grumbled, “I sincerely hope you succeed, Lumine. When can you begin work?” “Why as soon as I have the materials,” he answered. “Then I suggest you get started now,” the Prince said. “I’ve given you carte blanche on the project and the nobility is beginning to feel the pinch. Much of what you have requested is expensive and rare and only comes at great price.” “Exactly why we need this project, my lord,” said Lumine. “The more settlements we have mining and exploring, the more materials we will have access too.” The prince nodded, “That is assuming you are able to succeed. Not that I doubt your abilities, of course.” He bowed politely and was gone. “Hey good job today, you two!” said the princess, stepping forward to give Peridot and Lumine each a hug. “This is a big day for the us and Empire. If you two can pull this off it will change everything.” “Thank you, Benevolentia,” Lumine said happily. “Oh hey, what is this I hear about you and Peridot going out last night and forgetting to invite me?” The princess looked around nervously, “That… depends on what you heard. If it’s anything incriminating I swear I’ll deny it.” Lumine pouted a bit. “Oh fine, I’m sorry.” The princess playfully pat his head, “Next time you can be our mascot.” “Wait, what?” Peridot and Benevolentia laughed. The princess grew excited, “Actually, do you think you too will be available tomorrow? There’s a sort of semiformal function at the petting zoo and I’d love to have some company.” Peridot nodded immediately, “Yeah sure. I’d love too.” Lumine produces a schedule planner from somewhere and was checking it over, “Tomorrow...yeeah, looks good.” “Great!” Benevolentia clapped her hooves. “You have no idea how boring these things can get without some company.” “Oh wait, it’s going to be boring you say,” Lumine said, pulling back out his planner. “On second thought tomorrow is pretty packed I doubt if I’ll be able to make it.” “Oh you’re coming,” Peridot threw a foreleg over his neck and pretended to be dragging him. The three friends laughed. “Well guys, duty calls; I need to get back to the palace. I’ll see you tomorrow then,” said Benevolentia. “That’s a good look for you, Peridot,” she added Peridot looked at herself and saw that, just as at the Fair, her coat and mane had been transformed and she now looked, every inch, a crystal pony. She squealed with delight as she examined herself. “We should go do something tonight before it wears off!” she suggested. Benevolentia laughed, “I dunno, I’m still trying to recover from last night.” The princess bade her friends farewell and left to rejoin her husband, leaving Lumine and Peridot alone. “So... Peridot,” Lumine said, turning to his friend. “What exactly happened last night?” A few heads turned in surprise as Peridot burst out in laughter. Act Three: Chapter Six - New AdditionAct Three Chapter Six - New Addition A sharp ‘click’ echoed down the night emptied corridors of the crystal palace as Peridot opened the latch on the door to her rooms and wearily stepped inside. She levitated the saddlebags from her back and let them drop to the foor. It had been a long day. The successful test of the first focus had proven to be a mixed blessing. Though it had performed exactly as Lumine’s calculations had predicted, the results meant that their labor had moved from a laboratory to a construction sight. The Prince and Princess had made it a point of national pride that the network of foci would be constructed by the Crystal Empire without help from Equestria. Unfortunately, a large part of that construction consisted of fine tuning and magically enchanting multi-ton gemstones and untold cartloads of conduit material, work reserved for the empire’s few unicorns. Although Peridot, who was only an honorary citizen, theoretically could have declined Princess Benevolentia’s request for help, she never would. She lit a candle on the table by the door and held it aloft as she made her way through the apartment, fully planning on drawing a bath and never leaving it. Unfortunately, she only made it a few steps before a forehoof landed on something that quickly slid away on the slick polished floor. Peridot managed to keep her magical grip on the candle, sparing it from her own fate when she proceeded to plant her face into the ground. Gumbling, she rubbed her head and snatched up the offending object, intent on exacting a hasty revenge, before immediately perking up when she realized it was a letter from home. A servant must have slipped it under her door when she didn’t return before nightfall. Peridot limped over to a cushion and plopped down, set the candle to one side, and broke the seal on the scroll. Despite her freshly sore muzzle, she smiled brightly as she read. Dear Peridot, I just received your letter this morning and I resolved to respond promptly this time. You know how busy me and your grampa get. I swear, that stallion thinks he’ll keel over if he stops moving for too long. Well, like always, I’d like to waste a few dabs of ink to remind you how proud of you we are. You’ve done the crystal ponies a service that I’m sure they won’t soon forget. Did you know that the Empire had been talking about sending refugees to settle in equestria before you left? Luna told me just the other day. I guess they were worried that they wouldn’t be able to feed everypony soon, the way they’re population’s been growing. But thanks to you and your partner’s hard work, it looks like it won’t come to that. Not many ponies who can say they saved an entire empire from starvation, you know. The next few paragraphs were filled with the latest news and gossip from back home. One of Peridot’s friends from the college was expecting a foal and the hospital president had finally stepped down after almost five decades of service. The biggest news was that the newly coordinated chieftain of the Manehattan Tribe had announced her engagement to a prominent member of the Equestrian royal court, soliciting reactions from the other tribes ranging from support to anger at having broken a long tradition of the chieftain marrying somepony from another tribe. The Canterlot tribe, as Equestria’s oldest friend, proclaimed support for the union, their chieftain offering to officiate the ceremony himself. Oh, I wanted to let you know. I submitted the new spells you sent me to the royal library for evaluation. I tried to cast a few of them myself and almost managed to burn out my horn in the process. Either you’ve become quite the prodigy or your Grammy is finally getting old. Either way, the princesses were impressed with the results, a couple of the healing spells might even see use in a month or two. We tried to sell the pegasi on the weather control spells but… well, you know pegasi. They take great pride in their work. Speaking of the pegasi, I wonder if you’ve heard the news yet. If not, I’m sure you will soon, even way up there in the Empire. The princesses have given their blessing for the pegasi to build a city in the clouds, just like we had back in the old country. I wasn’t sure at first. It took a lot of pain and heartbreak before we finally learned that we were stronger together than apart and hearing about somepony starting a city for just one kind of pony sounded like a step in the wrong direction. A lot of other folks felt the same way too. It took a while but I finally came around. The weather patrol ponies say that need a central base of operations if we want our rain to keep arriving on schedule. Seems that ever since we arrived here in equestria, the tribes are seeing fewer and fewer ponies with the talent to become shaman and without shaman, the tribes don’t have weather control. Back in the old days the shaman used rituals and magical ceremonies to bring rain and clear the clouds. Supposedly they can do just about anything a unicorn can, it just takes them longer. But, I guess those old magical traditions are fading away in the face of unicorn magic. Kinda sad. Anyway, the pegasi say that soon they are going to have to start managing the weather for the tribes too and they’re going to need to build some kind of giant weather factory to do it. From what they’ve been saying, the city is going to be beautiful, a work of art sculpted in the sky. I’d love to see it when it’s done, but that might be a bit hard. Say, that friend of yours, Lumine, he seems like a clever stallion, do you think he might know a spell to let a non pegasi walk on the clouds? You know, speaking of Lumine… never mind, I don’t want to pry. Peridot rolled her eyes. Hardly a day passed without someone making that insinuation. Before I wrap up this letter I have a favor to ask. Do you suppose you could write Luna? I know you didn’t have a chance to get to know her growing up (she and her sister WERE rather busy building a nation after all) but Luna and Celestia are like daughters to me and I think Luna is beginning to feel under appreciated. I know if anypony can cheer her up, it’s you. It would really mean a lot to me and I know it would mean a lot to Luna too. Anyway… I just want you to know that your family is thinking about you. We love you very much Peridot, and are deeply proud of the mare that you’ve grown into. Love, Grammy Tourmaline P.S. I can’t believe it’s almost been a year since I saw you last. When do you think the Empire is going to be ready to let you come home? Peridot set the scroll at her hooves. She felt something on her cheek and meant to brush it away with a hoof, only to feel the dampness of a tear, shed unbidden. Despite everything she had accomplished and despite her wonderful friendships that had blossomed since her arrival, Peridot found she was homesick. She had been so caught up in her work that she hadn’t noticed. She smiled, thinking that she must have more of her grandfather in her than she thought. Peridot looked out her window at the moon, still low on the horizon. “Maybe she’s still up…” she said to herself as she rose to her hooves. She stepped back out into the corridor and carefully closed the door behind her. “Good evening Ms Peridot,” greeted a guard on duty at the base of the grand staircase to the royal residency wing of the palace. “Is there something I can help you with?” “No sir,” she answered. “I was just hoping I could see the Princess for a moment.” The guard raised an eyebrow, “You are aware of the hour, ma’am? I’m afraid I cannot allow the Princess to be disturbed.” “Could you just check to see if she’s still awake?” Peridot asked. “I’d really appreciate it.” The guard looked to his partner who gave a little shrug and turned to ascend the stairs. A moment later he returned. Before he could say anything, Princess Benevolentia appeared at the top, leaning over the railing. “Peridot!” she called down. “Come on up!” The Princess greeted her friend happily and lead her to her chambers. Silver armored guards opened the ornate doors for them as they entered. “Try to keep your voice down,” the princess cautioned. “Dutiful is sleeping. Poor little guy is the lightest sleeper in the Empire, wakes at the drop of a pin.” Peridot snickered, “‘Little guy’? Prince Dutiful?” Benevolentia smiled, “Oh he’s not all as tough as he wants everypony to think. Underneath all that bluster and booming voice he’s a sweetheart.” The princess offered Peridot a seat. “Sorry I didn’t get down to see you today. I’ve been feeling a little under the weather lately.” “Are you okay?” Peridot asked. “You want me to take a look? I’m sure there’s something I could do.” “Oh no, I’m fine, really,” the princess waved dismissively. “I can’t let you pamper me everytime I stub a hoof.” “Aren’t you the princess, Benny?” “Of course I’m the princess! I have lots of ponies to pamper me! Can you imagine the hassle if I only came to you?” she put a hoof to her chest and did her best dandyess impersonation. “Oh my, Peridot, I’ve scuffed a hoof. Oh no, Peridot, it seems I’ve bitten my tongue. Goodness me, Peridot, somepony didn’t approve of my choice for the palace’s new sugar vender!” The two giggled until an impatient snort from the back room quieted them. “So, Peridot,” the princess whispered. “Was there something you needed?” “What? A friend can’t just stop by and visit?” Peridot asked in faux-indignation. “Well, in the middle of the night. No, not normally,” she answered, making a face. Peridot sighed. “Well, the truth is… I think I’m homesick,” she said. “I just got a letter from my grammy today and it got me wondering if maybe it wasn’t about time for me to go home… soon.. maybe,” she explained. “Not for good or anything! I’ll come back,” she added quickly. “It wouldn’t be until after Lumine and I are done installing all the foci. I’m not taking off on you or anything! I just miss my family back home.” “Back home?” the Princess asked evenly. “Well yeah, Equestria.” Peridot rubbed the back of her neck nervously, “I mean you know I feel at home here too and I don’t really want to leave you guys or anything. I just wanna see my family too.” The princess thought it over before shrugging, “Well, I guess if you really wanna leave I won’t stop you,” she responded. “Huh? Oh.. um. Okay,” Peridot stuttered, a bit saddened that her friend didn’t seem to care that she was leaving, “Wel just need another few weeks to get everything wrapped up.” “Just let me know when you’re ready!” The Benevolentia responded chipperly. “I will. I guess.” Peridot turned to go, feeling dejected and more than a little confused. “It’s just too bad you won’t be here when the baby’s born....” Peridot looked over her shoulder, “Baby? Whose baby?” Benevolentia just smiled. Peridot gasped and spun around. She jumped over to her friend and wrapped her up in a hug. “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh,oh my gosh!!! You and Prince Dutiful are having a baby?” The princess nodded and laughed, “We found out a couple of weeks ago. I waaas going to surprise you…” Peridot blushed, “Sorry...” The princess laughed again, “No, it’s ok. I understand wanting to go home for a while. It’s just bad timing. Do you think you could do one thing for me?” “Oh course!” “Do you think you can stay until the baby’s born? You’re the best healer I know and it would really mean alot to me if you stayed.” Peridot gave her friend a squeeze, “Of COURSE I’ll stay! You couldn’t chase me away with a flock of phoenixes. OH! Have you told Lumine yet?” “Not yet. I was going to tell you both at dinner tomorrow,” I had this whole plan to surprise the horseshoes off BOTH of you,” she smiled mischievously, “Of course, if we work together I bet we can get him really good.” The friends laughed and plotted. The next day at dinner they sprung their trap. “Will Prince Dutiful be joining us this evening?” Lumine asked as he took his place at the table across Peridot. “Not this time,” Benevolentia answered. “He’s mediating some financial dispute. Construction costs for the foci network has turned out to be a little higher than we thought. Oh! That reminds me,” she pointed a hoof at Lumine and Peridot. “Can you guys please come up with a name for this thing? I’m so tired of saying the ‘foci network’ or ‘heart conduit system’. It needs a proper name, something catchy.” “Oh oh!” Peridot called out. “What about: the Crystal Net?” Benevolentia shook her head, “the Diamond Web?” “I’ve always thought of it as Heart Energy Amplification by Recombinant Telluric Prism Rectification of Intrinsically Synchronic Magic,” suggested Lumine. The princess and Peridot just stared. “Or Heart Prism for short.” The princess reached across the table and pat Lumine on the head, “You’re such an egghead. I like it, but you’re an egghead.” “What?” he said defensively. “The term is technically accurate. The foci network does, in fact, mean to amplify the Crystal Heart’s energy by making use of the telluric properties of the prismatic material used to construct the foci themselves. Infact if you consider that…” He paused briefly to allow a servant to set a large covered tray in the middle of the table as another unrolled a large table cloth and strung out ribbons across the table. “Anyway, the Cloudsmith-Starswirl principle clearly dictates that the concentration of any negligibly chaotic magical field within an enchanted receptacle…” Another servant deftly tied an oversized bib around his neck. “... the constituent magical energies must be separated into individual channels to allow recoherence …” more servants arrived and set a stack of neatly wrapped packages on either side of Lumine, who was far too engrossed in his own thoughts to notice. “Once you negate the Silverhelm inverse property you can refocus the energy in any way you desire. Come to think of it…” A servant slipped a pointed party hat onto his head. “Peridot, why didn’t we ever consider using…” The princess interrupted him, “Aren’t you going to open your presents?” “Oh right, of course,” he answered absentmindedly. “Anyway, Peridot, you know we might be able to use the residual Heart energy in the foci network, or Heart Prism if you prefer, as a carrier to amplify just about any spell we wish. Healing spells, levitation, force fields... you name it,” he said as he carefully removed the powder blue wrapping paper from the box. “It might prove useful if… wait… whats this?” Lumine levitated out the contents of the box and held it aloft. He found himself looking at a bright red foal onesie with white lace around the color. Emblazoned on its center was a picture of Lumine’s face surrounded by the words ‘My Favorite Honorary Uncle’. “What in the…” he muttered, taking stock of his surroundings for the first time since he had launched into his monologue. He found himself surrounded by stacks of gifts with his name on it, all wrapped in paper covered in cutesy pictures cribs, diapers, and rattlers, while he wore a bright colored pointed hat that read ‘#1 Uncle’ and a bib that said ‘congratulations on the new addition ’. “Um… girls? I’m confused.” Peridot and Benevolentia looked at each other and smiled. Benevolentia rose from the table with a flap of her wings and pulled a dangling rope triggering a large banner to drop from the ceiling. ‘Congratulations On The New Niece Or Nephew!!’ it read. As it fell, Peridot levitated the cover off the serving tray revealing a large foal carriage shaped cake. For the what might have been the first time in his life, Lumine just stared without speaking. “Well… aren’t you going to say something?” Benevolentia asked as she settled back into her chair. Lumine looked from the cake, to the onesie, to the banner, to his friends and shook his head, “Um… girls? Why are you throwing me a foal shower?” “Well…” Benevolentia said slyly as she ran a hoof over her stomach. Realization flickered in Lumine’s eyes. “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh,oh my gosh!!!” He exclaimed excitedly. “You’re going to be a mother!!!” His face beaming, Lumine leapt from his seat and sped around the table, knocking over a servant in the process who was bringing their tea to the table. “Oops,” he said as a doubled back to help the mare to her hooves. “Begging your pardon.” He helped her collect up the strewn teacups and calmly returned to his seat before pausing and muttering, “Wait, where was I?” “Ahem..” Peridot coughed, pointing to the banner overhead. “Oh ya! Baby on the way!” This time he carefully dodged the surrounding palace staff as he darted around the table and wrapped the princess in the biggest hug he could muster. “Hold on a second. Why am I getting the baby shower?” Act Three: Chapter Seven - IncursionAct Three Chapter Seven - Incursion “Everything ready, Lumine?” “Yes, Princess,” the silver stallion answered. “Checked, double checked, triple checked, and Checked again.” The princess smiled, “That’s a lot of checking.” “Yeah, then he checked it all again when I told him I was tired of checking,” laughed Peridot. “What about you? You ready, Benny?” “Of course,” Benevolentia answered. “I’m a princess, it’s my job.” From beyond the great curtain separating them from the high balcony, Peridot could hear the gathered crowd stirring. “Good luck, my dear,” Prince Dutiful said before leaning in and kissing his wife on the cheek. “Your ponies are waiting.” The princess nodded and strode through the curtain to the balcony beyond, followed a moment later by the prince and then Lumine and Peridot. Peridot squinted and blinked as the mid day sun rained down on her, warming her pleasantly but temporarily blinding her. When the dazzle faded from her eyes she almost wished it hadn’t, except for the view. Stretched out below them lay the entirety of the Crystal Empire, glittering in the sunlight as if the stars had chosen to descend from the sky and settle in this place. The streets below thronged with crystal ponies, each as brilliant as the city itself with the sun shining on their crystalline manes and pearlescent coats. If she looked for them, Peridot could make out the red pillars of cut gemstone dotting the city scape from the palace to the very fringes of the furthest neighborhoods, the results of the months of their labor. The crowd below rang with cheers as Princess Benevolentia ascended the small dais at the end of the balcony, Peridot’s head swam with the mere thought of coming that close to the edge. Benevolentia paused for a moment, simply smiling down at her subjects, allowing them the chance to cheer before raising a hoof. The crowd, eager to hear what she had to say, quickly quieted. “My dear ponies of the Crystal Empire,” the princess’s voice rang out clear and true even without magical aid. “Through the past years we as a people have made great strides in transforming this great city into the beacon of peace and harmony that it was meant to be. Our fields have produced bountiful harvests, enough to fill the pantries of every pony in the empire to bursting. Our schools have grown and our teachers are the envy of the world. And, through peaceful trade and exchange of art, culture, and ideas we have grown ever closer friends with our cousins to the south. “Everything we have built and everything we’ve been able to do stand testament to the soul of the Empire and now, through the efforts of my dear old friend Lumine and my newest and most welcome friend Peridot, we can finally spread the light of the Empire, the Light of the Crystal Heart to the world beyond. “Today, I am pleased to announce the completion of the great network of magical foci so many of you have labored to build. And so I ask of you, crystal ponies of the Empire, let us reach into ourselves and allow the light with in you to shine upon the Chrystal Heart to bring forth it’s radiance to shine upon the world, let us christen this great labor of love. I present to you, my dear friends, and to the world: The Heart Prism.” A chorus of cheers sounded from below, as the Empire celebrated both the completion of nigh a year of preparation and the dawning of a new day for the Chrystal Ponies. One by one, each pony bent a knee and reached into themselves as they did they began to show with light, a light that came as much from within them as from the heart. Peridot joined her friends as they bowed their selves and gave the harmony within them back to the Heart. She wasn’t sure if she was actually able to help but she sincerely hoped that she was. As the crystal ponies shined brighter the ground beneath them began to soak up the light, drawing it into itself, directing the energy into the foci. Peridot smiled, impregnating the roads with conduit material had been her idea and proved much simpler than having to dig trenches to lay cables of it through the empire. With a flash, the light of harmony flooding the streets flared and drew in toward the palace. It reached the heart and set it blazing with energy as it spun before releasing a brilliant wave of prismatic light… that died out and faded away before reaching even the first ring of foci. “Um, Lumine?” the princess asked over her shoulder. Lumine snatched a gem like object out of his pack and scrutinized it, “It’s… it’s not enough! I don’t understand, we have every single pony in the Empire powering the Heart but it’s not enough to prime the foci!” “What can we do?” Peridot asked, voice pitched with worry. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “We need more energy or everything was for nothing.” The princess smile slyly at her husband, “I might have an idea.” Lumine and Peridot looked at her, questioning. The prince nodded once, understanding. “Watch this,” Benevolentia said to her friends before approaching the edge of the dais again. Down below, ponies milled and muttered in confusion. “Oh, my dear ponies of the Empire, by the way, I’m pregnant.” For a moment, the whole of the Empire was so quiet that Peridot swore she could hear crickets chirping in the distance. Then, as realization dawned on the ponies below, the whole of the Empire erupted into celebration. The light of harmony blazed through the streets like the sun before it crashed inward, rebounded through the Heart and shot outward through the Empire. The Heart Prism, bathed in energy, filled itself to the brim and sent a beam of pure Light shining upward through the Heart that seemed to strike the very sky as it sounded out a shock wave of rainbow colored light that banished the sparse cloud cover and filled the sky with streaming auroras that stretched from horizon to horizon, warming hearts even as far away as Equestria and its most distant of Tribal allies. Peridot looked down at herself and giggled wildly as she saw herself, again, transformed. Her heart swelling, she reached out her hooves and managed to draw the Princess, Lumine, and Prince Dutiful into a single embrace. “You know what this calls for?” she asked, despite the fact that her friends could hardly breathe, let alone speak. “A PARTY!!!” An hour later, a disappointed Peridot sat on her rump with her forehooves crossed, “I thought I said ‘Party’, whoever heard of a celebratory picnic.” Benevolentia rolled her eyes and slid a plate topped with a hefty slice of cake across the red and white blanket in Peridot’s direction, “Oh hush you. We have cake, that makes it a party.” Peridot’s eyes brightened as she eyed the treat. “Only if it’s Chef Cookie’s cake.” “Only the best for my friends,” the princess answered as she cut another piece. “Hey Lumine, you want a piece?” she called out. A short distance away from where Benevolentia, Peridot, and Dutiful sat, Lumine was fiddling with one of his tools as he examined the softly glowing pillar of red crystal that was one of the cities many Prism foci. The friends had decided to hold their picnic outside at the outer limits of the city to enjoy the peace and quiet away from the palace but Lumine still couldn’t be torn from his work. “Yes, Princess, whatever you say…” he answered over his shoulder without looking. Prince Dutiful rolled his eyes in response as Benevolentia and Peridot whispered back and forth. “Hey Lumine, do you want to join us or would you rather have it out there?” Peridot chimed in a sing song tone. “Huh? Oh um.. here would be fine I suppose,” he answered, oblivious to his peril. “No need to go back on my account.” He returned to his work examining the complex paths of magical energy flowing through the crystalline makeup of the pillar. It took him completely by surprise when a large, well frosted piece of cake struck him squarely in the back of his head. “What the...?!” he exclaimed. “Cake?” he said examining the pink and white frosting dripping from his mane. “Really? Honestly, who throws cake?” He spun to find Benevolentia and Peridot casually surveying their surroundings, whistling to themselves in a perfect caricature of nonchalance, even Dutiful avoided his gaze. Lumine’s eyes narrowed as he saw the faintest of smiles tug at the corner of Peridot’s mouth. “Why you little…” he muttered as remains of the cake lifted from his coat and collected in the air before him, glowing purple with his magic. He grinned mischievously “Return fire!” he declared as he sent the mashed mass of cake and frosting flying back to his attackers… and managing to strike Prince Dutiful squarely in the face. The prince glared at Lumine as he rose slowly to his hooves before scooping up his own slice and initiating what may have been the greatest cake war the Empire had ever seen. The nearby guard ponies, already under orders to stay back out of sight in the hopes of at least maintaining the illusion that the group of friends was alone, hid all the better to avoid the occasional errant chunk of flying dessert, and so it was quite a surprise when a guard defied orders and boldly approached the picnic/battle field. “Excuse me, but what was that flash?” he asked bluntly. “Hmm, flash?” the princess asked, turning to face him. When she noticed the stallion’s guard armor she drew herself to her normal royal bearing, despite the crumbs clinging to her mane. “Guard, where you not ordered to give us privacy? What is the reason for the interruption?” “What was that wonderful flash?” he said blankly. “The flash, only an hour ago.” The Prince advanced on the guard, bristling at his impertinence. “You will answer your sovereign, guard. Why do you intrude?” Despite the prince’s imposing glare the guard didn’t flinch. “Do you know? What was that flash?” he asked the Dutiful plainly. “Does he mean the Heart flare?” Lumine asked. “Weren’t you there?” “Heart flare…” the stallion closed his eyes, as if savoring the words. “So much… harmony. Much… much love…” he spoke slowly, as if tasting his words. “Delicious… more…” The guard took a step forward, advancing on the group. “Guards!” bellowed Dutiful. “Place this stallion under arrest for insubordination. Guards!” No guard answered, and the strange stallion continued to approach. “Peridot! Get the Princess back to the Palace,” the Dutiful ordered. “Lumine, find the guards, we have a mad stallion on our hooves.” The prince leapt forward and pounced on the deranged guard, pinning him on his back. “Go now!” “Princess…” the stallion hissed. “You have much… love for her. I, we, will feed well here.” “Feed? Snap out of it soldier!” the prince yelled. “What in the Empire is wrong with you?” “Wha… what IS wrong with him?” Peridot asked, staring at the stallion pinned to his back by the prince’s strength. She looked him over carefully with the eye of a trained healer. The pony was… wrong. His coat, though the pure dark lavender imparted by his armor’s enchantment lacked the shimmer possessed by every pony in the empire, Peridot included courtesy of the recent Heart flare. His eyes stared blankly through the prince as if he was staring through him. Furthermore, the stallion moved his lips oddly as he spoke, as if he were concealing his teeth. “Wrong?” he asked. “Nothing is wrong. Everything is right. We have long searched for a feeding ground so rich with love and now, we have found it.” “What in the world?” Prince Dutiful mumbled. “Peridot, have you ever seen anything like this before?” He turned to look back at Peridot over his shoulder as he spoke, only to find himself looking at Lumine behind her. While Peridot was absorbed in observing the pinned stallion, Lumine stared over her head. The normally silver stallion had paled to white and an expression of horror had spread across his face, distorting his features. Dutiful followed his gaze and looked upward and found himself eyeing the most bizarre creatures he had ever seen. A dozen of them hovered overhead, each a black carapaced, insectile mockery of a pony. “Yes… we will feed…” an inequine voice rasped. The prince looked back down, ready to shake some answers out of the madpony. For the first time in his life, the Prince recoiled in fear as green wave of magical energy washed over the stallion he held been holding down, revealing the stallion for what he was, one of those things overhead. It crawled to its hooves, “The queen...will be pleased…” Peridot felt a cry of alarm issue from her throat of it’s own accord as the blank eyes of the creatures bore into her as they began to advance. The lead creature, formally disguised as a guard, flared the ugly stump of a horn on its head and sent a burst of foul green energy at her hooves. Lumine swiftly jerked her out of the way with his magic, sending her sprawling onto her backside. She watched in terrible fascination as the thing’s magic coalesced into a small pile of hard green resin where she had been standing a moment ago. “Guards! Guards! To me!” Prince Dutiful cried. “You two, get Benevolentia OUT of here NOW!” “Dutiful, the guards!” the Princess cried, pointing to a large boulder a dozen yard away. Sticking out from behind it was a grey foreleg donned in bright silver armor, glued firmly down by the creatures’ green resin. “No!” the Prince cried in concern for the guard ponies, all of which he had trained himself and knew well. He looked, for a moment, ready to leap to the stallions aid before glancing back at his terrified wife. “Everypony get out of here NOW!” he had just enough time to roar before the beasts pounced. Dutiful reacted just in time to spin and buck one of the creatures in the chest, sending it flying and the Princess shot skyward as another plowed into the ground where she had been standing a moment before. Peridot gripped the silver tea kettle they brought for the picnic in her magic, swinging it back and forth between her and her attackers before another sprang from behind a bush and pinned her to the ground. Peridot screamed as the monster bared its fangs in a fell grin. The creature chittered its wings in excitement as it lit its horn and lowered it to Peridot’s face. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see when suddenly a brilliant purple flash shined through her clenched eyelids. She opened one eye cautiously and looked around to see what happened. Her attacker now lay, smoking, on his back, at the end of a yards long trench to her left. “How the…” Peridot’s let the question trail off as she looked to the right and saw her savior standing beside the Foci. Lumine stood panting, his eyes closed, and one hoof against the surface of the red gemstone. The remaining creatures ceased their attack and turned to the new threat. “Lumine, RUN!” cried the princess, as she saw the monsters streak toward the silver unicorn, intent to preventing any further interruptions to their meal. Lumine rasped, “Shield your eyes…” He light it horn, enveloping it in the familiar glow of his aura. Peridot, ignoring his advice, watched in amazement as the evanescent purple magic flowed from his horn along his neck and through his outstretch foreleg to the Prism foci where the purple light of his magic shone along the arcane lines of force etched into its surface Just as the creatures were upon him, Lumine’s eyes snapped open revealing orbits of pure white light. Foci shined like the heart itself and a brilliant beam of purple light lanced outward from its peak and struck the lead creature sending him flying backward. Another blast struck the next behind it and another struck one the the creatures advancing along the ground. By the time the foci ceased it’s onslaught, every one of the insectile invaders was either twitching on the ground or thrown far out of sight. “Lumine!” Peridot cried as she rushed to her friend’s side. Lumine had collapsed to the ground. His coat and mane were scorched at the ends and the top of horn was marred by a smear of soot. “Don’t move,” Peridot cautioned as she swept her horn over his body. “Is he okay?” Benevolentia asked. “He’s alive,” Peridot answered hoisting him up onto her back with her magic. “We need to get him back to the palace. I’ve never seen anypony burn out so badly. I don’t know what he was thinking tapping into the Prism like that.” “I think he was trying to save our lives, Peridot,” the princess said, brushing a strand of his singed mane from his face. “I know…” said Peridot, looking back at her downed friend. “I just…” she sighed. “We need to get him back. I can’t help him here.” “You two go, I need to see after the guards,” Prince Dutiful commanded. “Tell the captain to send aid.” Peridot nodded and she and Benevolentia raced along the crystal-gilt road to the palace, Lumine bouncing limply on her back. Lumine had just begun to moan in his sleep as they arrived at the palace. The guards galloped to their side upon seeing their condition. A detachment sped out to the gate to assist their prince while a few stayed to help get Lumine safely to the palace clinic. “Shh… it’s okay,” Benevolentia cooed while Peridot held an ear to Lumine’s chest to check his heart. “Whatever you did worked. You saved our lives, Loony.” “‘Loony’ is right!” Peridot spat, straightening herself to look the Princess in the eye while pointing an accusing hoof at Lumine’s prone form. “The amount of magical energy stored in those foci is tremendous! It’s a miracle he’s only a toasted.” “Peridot…” Benevolentia started shaking her head. “Don’t ‘Peridot’ me, Benny!” Peridot shouted at the princess, much to the shock of the guards and clinic medical staff. “You’re not a unicorn, you don’t get it! It’s dangerous for a pony to burn their self out and the more powerful that unicorn is the more damaging it can be.” Peridot was furious now, “The amount of magical energy he let course through his body… I… I don’t think HE know’s how much the energy Foci hold.” she shook her head angrily. “Lumine shouldn’t be in the palace clinic right now because there shouldn’t even BE a Lumine right now.” Peridot’s voice caught and her lips tightened and tears flooded her eyes. She threw her hooves over to friend’s damaged body and held him tight. Benevolentia soon joined her, gently holding Lumine’s head as she wrapped her wings around the three of them. A pitifully weak voice whispered, “Four point three seven giga-thaums…” Peridot and Benevolentia pulled back in surprise and saw Lumine slowly open his eyes a little ways. The stallion let out a string of half hearted coughs. “The foci…. can channel... up to… four point three seven giga-thaums,” he wheezed. He looked up at Peridot’s tear streaked face and smiled, “I would.. never do something... so stupid unless… I knew… just how stupid… it was…” “Lumine!” Peridot and Benevolentia cried in unison and lunged forward in relief to wrap their friend in the tightest hug they could muster. “Gah!” Lumine cried. “Please… enough.. internal damage… for one day…” Act Three: Chapter Eight - BugsAct Three Chapter Eight - Bugs Lumine flexed a foreleg, testing it as Peridot finished wrapping the knee. “I want you to be careful, Lumine,” she warned him. “I’ve repaired what I can but you managed to cook yourself pretty badly and you need time to heal. Don’t even even think about trying to use your magic, understand?” “What about levitation?” he asked. She shook her head. “But, how am I suppose to take care of myself?” “Try it and you might find yourself as magical as a horseshoe. Burnout takes time to heal and it’s not something I can do much for, aside from ease the pain if you push yourself.” Peridot’s eyes softened, “And don’t worry. I’ll be here to take care of you.” She gave him a little half hug, “It’s the least I can do after you saved us from those… things.” Despite the blankets that held him almost as tightly as the bandages, Lumine shuddered. “What were those things anyway? I’ve never seen mention of them in any text of the imperial library. Although I suppose there might be some mention of them in the royal library in the ruins of the old unicorn city to the east… Hm.. it might be an interesting expedition.” He tapped his chin thoughtfully. “You know, I bet that with your help I could melt through the glacier to access the library. Who knows what we might find!” His eyes lit with excitement. “We might even find the Arcania Compendium! It was said to have been kept under magical wards in the Arcanium at the palace but they shouldn’t be much of a challenge, given enough time, and luck… and maybe a good long stick to poke them with so I don’t get fried again. Oh but can you imagine! The secrets we might learn! The spells! The history! The ARRGH…” Lumine groaned and clutched his side. “Careful there…” Peridot eased the pain with her magic as she smoothed back Lumine’s mane with a hoof. “I’m happy to see you in high spirits but you’re not going anywhere right now.” He nodded in agreement, “I suppose not. It seems my archaeological ambitions will have to wait until I’m healed. Can hardly conduct a search for the magical secrets of the past while I can’t use magic, can I.” “Or walk,” Peridot said with a smile. “Or walk,” he agreed. He smiled and chucked weakly. “What’s funny?” “Oh its just that with all these bandages, braces, and bruises, not to mentioned that I’m missing about half my fur and smell like burning hair,” he paused to poke Peridot in the chest with a quaking hoof. “At least you can’t call me ‘the pretty one’ any more.” Peridot laughed, “Yeah, you’re not exactly looking your best right now, but you are kinda cute in a helpless pathetic kind of way.” “Please don’t call me cute, Peridot…” he tried to laugh but instead let out a heavy cough from his barely healed lungs. “By the way, where did our illustrious princess run off to? Shouldn’t she be here tending to her oldest and dearest friend as he lay on his death bed?” “Benny’s meeting with Guard captains,” Peridot answered. “She’s still pretty shaken but they need to know what to look for.” Worry crept into Lumine’s voice, “Where’s the prince?” “Still out at the fringes with the Guard,” Peridot shook her head. “He said he’ll be back once he’s sure the city is safe. I think he blames himself for what happened to our escort out there.” “Are they…” “They’re alive,” Peridot rubbed her temple with a hoof. “Other than that I can’t say. There doesn’t seem to be any physical damage but they’re completely unresponsive.” Lumine shifted on his cushions, righting himself a bit, “Maybe I can help. I might know a spell that could snap them out of it.” “No, what you need to do right now is rest.” Peridot gently pushed him back down with a hoof. “And NO magic. Don’t make me anesthetize you.” She slung her saddle bags over her back, “I’ll be back in a bit, okay. Try to get some sleep.” Lumine sighed in resignation and promised that he would try. Peridot latched the door behind her as she left and hung a ‘patient sleeping’ sign on the door latch before making her way to the guard ponies rooms to see if there had been any change. She was disheartened to find them as they had been the last time she saw them, lying limply in their beds with the same thousand yard stare from eyes that seem to see nothing. She did what she could to make them comfortable before quietly closing their doors behind her, wondering if they were even able to notice her efforts. She begged a plate from the palace kitchen and clopped up the stairs to her personal rooms to rest from the day’s ordeal. She was lazily finishing her a much delayed slice of cake when there was a gentle knock at her door. “Come on in!” she called over her shoulder. “I’m out on the balcony.” A moment later a dandelion yellow head poked around the corner. “Benny!” Peridot called happily, springing to her hooves. “Everything go okay?” The princess nodded, “I got everypony up to speed. None of my advisors have heard of anything like those things that attacked us. How’s Lumine?” “He’s okay. A little whinier than normal but he’ll be fine.” She pulled out a seat for her friend, “So long as he follows my instructions his magic will recover in a week or so.” “Well, he has the best doctor in the Empire looking after him.” “And Equestria,” Peridot winked. “Although technically I’m not a doctor just a researcher of medical magics. Any word from Dutiful yet?” Benevolentia nodded, “Messenger reached me while my advisors and I were in session. He’s organizing additional patrols, won’t be back until late. He wants me to relay his gratitude to Lumine when he wakes up.” “Lumine saves the day. Who would’ve thought.” Both mares laughed. Benevolentia stole a bite of Peridot’s cake and sank into her cushion with a sigh, “This is not how I thought we’d celebrate inaugurating the Heart Prism.” She looked out on the city, shining with the red and golds of the slowly setting sun. “At least it’s nice out.” “For now at least,” Peridot waved a hoof at a dark cloud sweeping in from the west. Benevolentia cocked her head, “That’s odd… weather control didn’t say anything about rain today.” “Maybe its a glitch in one of the foci,” Peridot shrugged. “Any change to the Heart’s energy is bound to affect the weather. I’ll check the weather spell matrixes in the morning.” She got up and stretched, “Right now though, I think I’m about due for a rest. Running… not my thing.” She chuckled to herself. “You can finish up the rest of my cake if you like,” she offered. Benevolentia didn’t respond. She just stared past Peridot, transfixed, her eyes as wide as saucers. “You okay Benny? You’re usually not one to turn down…” Peridot let her voice trail off as she followed the Princess’s gaze. As as watched, the seemingly innocuous cloud reached the edge of the city and did something decidedly, un-cloudlike. “Harmony preserve us,” she muttered. As it crossed the city boundary the cloud scattered into innumerable black motes that streamed deeper into the city before flaring an eerie green and streaking down to the streets below. Even from so far away, Peridot could hear ponies beginning to scream. Benevolentia’s face flashed with horror as she realized that their mysterious attackers had returned before twisting into anger, “How dare they? How DARE they attack MY ponies!” She spun to Peridot, who was still staring, mouth agape, “Peridot! Go get the servants and get everypony you can into the caves below palace. There’s a secret entrance in the throne room, it’s sort of an escape route, they should be safe there.” Peridot nodded, “What about you?” “I’ll be fine,” she flared her wings and stepped to the ends of the balcony. “Just get as many as you can to shelter.” “But you’re the…” “Just do it!” the princess snapped before leaping from the edge and diving below. “Guards! Guards!” she yelled. “Defend the city!” Peridot took one more glance out over the city before darting through her rooms and into the hall. Her hooves chattered on the polished floors as she streaked around corners and down stairs. She reached the chamberlain’s rooms and butted it open with her shoulder without breaking stride. “Nitpick! Where are you?” she yelled as she barged in. “Nitpick!” “Lady Peridot?” the elderly stallion said as he emerged, rubbing his eyes and wearing a bathrobe. “What is the meaning of this?” “The city is under attack! Get everyone inside.” “Under attack?!” he gasped. “By whom?” “It’s those bug things from earlier. The servants need to gather everypony they can from outside and into the escape tunnel through the caves. Princess Benevolentia’s orders.” She added, “And post some guards with them.” Nitpick nodded and she turned to leave. “But, Lady Peridot wait, I was told that those creatures can disguise themselves.” “That’s what the guards are for,” she called over her shoulder and sped out. She made a beeline to the palace clinic, slowing only to relay instructions to servants as she passed. She threw open the door to Lumine’s room and dashed to his bedside. “Lumine!” she yelled as she shook him awake. “Hwa? Who the?” he yelped as he was ripped from sleep. “Peridot? Are you trying to kill me? Shaking a patient awake hardly seems like the proper way to…” “There’s no time!” Peridot cut him off. “We have to go now!” “Go? Where? What’s the big…?” he started. Just them a massive crash resounded through the palace, ringing it like crystal bell. Peridot and Lumine clutched their ears as shelves and medical equipment was shaken loose from the walls. “We’re under attack!” Peridot answered his unfinished question. “I can see that,” he answered throwing off his thin blanket. “Let me venture a guess, we have a bug problem?” Another lesser explosion shook the room again. “Yeah, you could say that. We have to get you to shelter.” “I appreciate it, but I’m not a colt, Peridot,” he crawled out of bed and stood shakily. “We’re one of only a hoof full of unicorns in the city. The Empire needs us.” He tried to take a step but collapsed to his knees as his legs failed him. “The Empire needs you alive, Lumine.” Peridot helped him to his hooves and into bedside chair. “I can’t risk you getting hurt trying to help.” She told him about the Princess’s order and he nodded in agreement but crossed his hooves and pouted, clearly unhappy. “How do you plan on getting me to this shelter?” Peridot motioned for him to wait to stuck her head outside and called for a nurse, only to see them rushing out the clinic door carrying the other patients on stretchers. She looked around the room for something to carry him in. Giving up she suggested, “I guess I’ll just have to levite you the whole way.” Lumine raised an eyebrow, “No offence, Peridot, but there’s a lot of palace between us and the throne room. Are you sure you could hold the spell for that long?” “Well, I don’t know,” she threw up her hooves. “Do you have any smart ideas?” Lumine tapped chin and thought before smiling mischievously. A minute later Peridot found herself galloping full speed through the palace’s shining corridors to the throne room with Lumine bouncing along on her back. “I swear Lumine, if you tell anypony about this…” “Oh quit your whining, my noble steed,” Lumine laughed. “Onward ho!” It took a tremendous amount of restraint for her not to buck him off. As they approached the throne room a pair of a guards spotted them coming and, after a quickly tapped pass code on its polished surface, began pushing the heavy doors aside. Peridot swore the one of the left was stifling a giggle at her predicament. Peridot grumbled and galloped on, wanting all the more to get him off her back. All at once, there was a brilliant flash of green light as the hallway thundered with the roar of rent stone. Peridot skidded to a halt as a massive slab of translucent stone crashed to the floor just a hoof’s width from where she stood. With an insectile chitter a black carapaced creature climbed over the chunk of fallen roof and stared down at her. Peridot lit up her horn and levitated a chunk of debris. “Come on bugs! What you got!?” she yelled. The creature sneered and was joined by three of its fellow attackers as the crawled out of the wreckage. “I believe,” Lumine muttered from her back, “they ‘got’ backup.” The things leapt forward, fangs bared. Peridot screamed and dropped the rock she had levitated and braced for impact. Suddenly, a deep throated voiced bellowed a challenge and a silver blur shot overhead, slamming into the center creature and driving it backwards, slamming it into a pillar. The creatures stopped mid pounce and spun around to face the new threat. Their savoir pulled himself from his vanquished foe and turned to the two remaining creatures, squaring his hooves and planting his spear firmly against the ground. “Prince Dutiful!” Peridot yelled as recognition dawned. “Lumine, Peridot, where is Benevolentia?” the Prince called out. “I don’t know,” Peridot admitted. “She took off to rally the guard.” “And you didn’t try to stop her?” he demanded. “Nothing I could do, she has wings,” she answered. “Besides, have you ever tried telling that mare what to do?” Dutiful laughed despite himself, “Does it look like I have a deathwish?” The two creatures hissed menacingly. “A little,” Lumine answered. Dutiful smiled without humor, “Excuse me, Peridot. We can continue this in a moment.” The prince raised his spear and charged the intruders, swinging his weapon in a wide arch. The creatures flew to either side and circled around, hoping to catch him in the back. Dutiful pirouetted on a hindhoof and swung his spear downward, slamming its weighted end down in the head of one of the beasts and ducking as the other flew over his back. Coming around again, the remaining creature bared its fangs, feigning to the right. Dutiful’s spear swung harmlessly over it’s head as it closed in. It hissed triumphantly as it closed in only to have the prince reverse direction and slam the butt end the weapon in the center of its forehead, knocking it out. The prince took a deep breath and let it out slowly, calming himself. “Lumine, can you walk?” “Not really,” he answered, staring at the incapacitated creatures sprawled on the floor. The prince growled, “Fine. Peridot get him to safety and come back quickly. I need your help.” “My help?” “I need to find Benevolentia, but I can’t do it alone. There are too many of these… insects out there. Thousands.” “I’m not a fighter, Dutiful,” Peridot shook her head. “I don’t know what help I’d be.” “You’re a healer, just use your magic to keep me strong and fighting and it won’t matter how many of things things are between me and my wife.” He looked her in the eye, “Can you do that for me?” Peridot gulped and nodded. “Good, now get him to safety and let’s go.” Peridot sped round the fallen debris and made it to the throne room doors just as guards inside managed to shove it open against the mass of rubble that had fallen against the outside. A pair of guards helped Lumine off her back. “Take care of the prince, Peridot,” Lumine smiled weakly. She returned his smile, “I’ll do what I can. You just stay here. Okay?” He shook his head, “This isn’t right, it should be me going. If I could use my magic I could hold back these monsters all day.” “I’m sure we’ll need your magic soon enough. Right now you need to let it heal.” Peridot tried to sound brave, “Besides, you already got to be the hero today. It’s my turn.” Lumine limped forward and threw his still weak legs around her neck, “Just stay safe.” Peridot returned his hug, holding her friend tight before answering, “You too Loony.” “Hey!” he laughed. “Only the princess gets to call me that.” She smiled and nuzzled his cheek before nodding to the guards to help him into the caves below. She returned to the prince to find him binding the legs and wings of the creatures with strips of cloth torn from the expensive tapestries hanging from the walls. “Are you ready?” he asked. Peridot tried to answer but her voice caught in her throat so she settled for nodding. “Good,” he slid his spear through a loop on the side of his armor, wearing it like a short lance. “We can’t waste a moment more.” Peridot coughed to clear her throat, “How are we going to find her?” “Simple,” he smiled. “We keep looking till we find her or run out of bugs to stomp.” Act Three: Chapter Nine - The Empire Strikes BackAct Three Chapter Nine - The Empire Strikes Back “Peridot, get down!” Reflexively, she obeyed and threw herself to the ground. Whistling as it passed, Prince Dutiful’s spear shot over her head and struck something that screamed in protest. She looked up to see her attacker pinned to the trunk of a tree a few yards away, the still quivering spear stuck through one of the holes in the creature’s legs. She cast an anesthetic spell over it, knocking it unconscious and allowing Dutiful to withdraw his weapon. They pulled the sleeping monster’s body to a dark corner behind a row of squat, but still shining, storage sheds. “A little close that time,” Peridot said. “Almost got me.” The Prince let out a weary sigh. “This search has dragged on for too long,” he said. “I fear I am tiring. I should have seen the beast earlier.” “I meant your spear,” Peridot said, forcing a weak smile. “I have enough split ends already, thank you very much.” Dutiful chuckled without smiling and leaned against the wall, propping himself up with his weapon. Peridot looked him over with concern. He was haggard and tattered despite her best efforts to keep him in fighting condition. They had been looking for the princess for hours with little sign of her. The last hint they had received was from a guard a few blocks to the east that said he had seen her flying in this direction just before their arrival. After a half hour of searching, all the while ducking enemy patrols, they hadn’t turned up so much as a single yellow feather. They tried to find the guard again but unfortunately that section of the city was now firmly in the control of the insectile invaders. Peridot lit her horn as bright as she dared and passed it over Dutiful’s overtaxed body. She cast her healing spells carefully, as the creatures seemed to have the inexplicable ability to sense her magic and the prince could ill afford unnecessary fights. She did her best to ease his innumerable aches and pains but it did little to reduce the grimace on the prince’s face. They had been at this for too long and Peridot had to admit, even though she managed to stay out of most of the fighting, allowing Dutiful to take the brunt of the punishment, she felt much the same. What he needed now wasn’t healing, it was sleep and to have his wife back at his side. Peridot joined the prince in leaning against the wall, enjoying the opportunity to catch her breath. Overhead she watched a group of a dozen or so of the invaders fly accross the face of the moon, casting fast moving shadows down the emptied street as they went. “We have to move,” Dutiful groaned as he pushed off the wall and put his spear back in its holder along his side. She nodded a begrudged assent and straightened herself, taking a moment to adjust the poorly fitting burnished cuirass Dutiful insisted she wear. She wasn’t sure how the prince even managed to move in his own full barding. The prince’s strength never failed to amaze her. In the past few hours she had seen him commit feats that would have taken five stallions to even attempt. She smiled inwardly, knowing it was his love for Benevolentia that leant him his strength. Still, she could see he was beginning to weaken. “Dutiful?” she said carefully. “Maybe we should head back to the palace for a bit, let you get your hooves back underneath you.” He huffed and snorted, “No. I will not give up so easily. I refuse to allow my wife and child to suffer because of my weakness.” “Weakness? You’re moving mountains to find her,” she shook her head. “But if you don’t at least stop and rest you’ll collapse before long. I can only maintain your stamina to a point and that point was about six hours ago.” He didn’t respond. “Please Dutiful… I want to find Benny too but I can’t do that if I have to carry you.” He sighed and started walking. Peridot followed.They kept to the shadows beneath trees and under the awnings of the houses they past to keep out of sight of the enemy that dominated the sky. Occasionally they made a mad dive into a bush to avoid being seen but they were able to avoid any more fighting for the time being. Ahead, Peridot saw Dutiful slow and hang his head, “One more block then we’ll find somewhere to rest for an hour.” “Thank you,” Peridot answered. She knew how proud the prince was, admitting weakness might have been the hardest thing he had done since they left the palace. They were cutting through a corner market when Dutiful moved without warning. In one fluid movement he drew his spear, spun around, and thrust the weapon into a shadowed corner to Peridot’s left. The corner let out a sharp yelp. “Reveal yourself, now.” Dutiful’s eyes narrowed, trying to pierce the darkness. “Okay, just please don’t hurt me…” said a frightened voice. Dutiful’s face remained a rigid mask as he stepped back, allowing the voice’s owner room to emerge from hiding but keeping the point of the spear a hair’s breadth from the stranger’s face as she showed herself. Timid step by timid step, a young pony just old enough to be called a ‘mare’ emerged. The pale light showed a light green coat and unkempt orange mane hung in clumps over large blue eyes reddened from crying. By all appearances she was a normal crystal pony. Lately, though, appearances could be more deceiving than usual. Dutiful produced a small knife from a pocket within his armor and flipped it to Peridot who caught it with her magic. The mare’s eyes widened as she saw the blade glint in the moonlight. Her hooves clicked against the floor as she prances nervously. Peridot thought she looked ready to turn and bolt as she approached. “Do not move,” the prince warned. “Do you understand?” The mare swallowed and nodded. Peridot stepped in and quickly drew the blade across a lock of the mare’s hair kept taut with her magic. They watched silently as the carrot orange tuft floated down to the floor, waiting for the telltale flash of green magic that would signal Dutiful to strike. A moment passed and the hair stayed hair. The prince withdrew his spear. “I apologize, my dear,” he bowed in apology. “We’ve been forced to learn quickly and had to make sure.” The mare nodded slowly, still shaking, “I… I understand… s… sir.” “What’s your name?” Peridot asked, trying to calm the mare. “R...Rowan Berry,” the mare stuttered. “It’s nice to meet you Miss Berry. My name is Peridot. I believe you already know Prince Dutiful,” Peridot said, waving a hoof to her companion. Rowan Berry’s eyes widened with recognition, “Your Highness!” She tried to prostrate herself, but Dutiful grasped her foreleg, stopping her. “Thank you, Miss. But this isn’t the time for formality.” Dutiful looked around the room for any other unexpected refugees. “We thought the guard had already cleared this block. Is there anypony else with you?” She shook her head sadly, “Guard ponies came hours ago and started leading everypony out to the city limits.” “What?” the prince asked incredulously. “Their orders were clearly to bring everypony they could find to the heart of the city.” “Was the way to the palace blocked?” Peridot asked. The mare shuddered and her eyes welled with tears as she struggling to maintain her composure. “It wasn’t really the guard though…” Peridot and Dutiful looked to each other as horrid realization dawned. Prince Dutiful leveled his gaze at the mare, “Where did they take them?” The path to the place Rowan Berry had designated was not easy. Twice they found themselves walking straight into ambush points that had apparently been set up to catch anypony trying to flee the city. Grimly, Peridot remarked that they should count themselves lucky that the monsters plaguing the city only used their camouflaging magic to mimic ponies and not plants. “Peridot, please don’t say things like that,” Prince Dutiful he whispered sharply. He turn his head to talk over his shoulder, “Miss Berry, how much further is this place?” The mare glared at every passing bush and tree as if it would flash green and attack her. Peridot regretted what she said, the poor mare was frazzled enough and understandably so. “Rowan Berry?” Peridot asked gently, touching her on the shoulder. Rowan jumped as if she’d been stung. “Ah!” she yelped. “Oh uh, sorry. It’s just another two blocks or so…” The mare’s teeth clattered as she spoke. The prince nodded graciously, “Thank you, Miss Berry. Because of your bravery we will be able to rescue those these fell creatures have abducted before anything befalls them.” Rowan’s cheeks flushed at the praise, “Th.. Thank you, Your Highness. I’ll doing my best. I just hope we can get there befoAAAAAAAAAHH!” She screamed as a streak of black and teal shot down from the sky and struck her in the side, sending her sliding along the ground on her back with her attacker pinning her down. “Dutiful, help!” Peridot screamed, even as the prince spun and drew his weapon as he launched himself to Rowan’s defense. An explosion of green magic erupted between Dutiful and Rowan Berry as another of the creatures slammed into the ground, sending fragments of pavement flying in all directions. Another two closed in from either side, seeking to cut off his escape. Peridot turned around in panic as a malicious hiss sounded behind her. She found another one of the creatures bearing down on her from behind. She picked up a chunk of strewn rock and brandished it back and forth with her magic. “Dutiful!” she yelled, risking a glance over her shoulder. What she saw ripped a scream from her, unbidden. Where the prince had once stood was now a pile of the black carapaced creatures. Through the gaps between their twisted, hole filled, legs Peridot caught glimpses of Dutiful’s silver coated limbs and the prince fought and struggled to free himself. Beyond him two more of the creatures held back each of Rowan’s forelimbs while they secured her hooves with the same green resin she had seen back at the picnic so many hours ago. She watched in terror as her original attacker’s sharp pointed stump of a horn lit with its green magic. The creature lowered it’s horn to Rowan’s forehead. When it touched her she went completely limp and stopped struggling. Her eyes flashed green and her mouth hung open limply. “No!” Peridot screamed and threw the rock at her attacker. The creature ducked and the rock shattered harmlessly on the pavement behind it. It grinned, baring its teeth wickedly, and dove toward her. Peridot didn’t run. She planted her hooves and lowered her head and for the first time in her life did something she never thought she’d do: use her magic to harm. She focused and poured all of her anger and frustration over what these creatures were doing to her friends and beloved adopted home into the spell. Like a lance of blue light, Peridot’s magic shot from her horn and struck the creature in the face and sent it sliding back on its hard shelled rump. Peridot had cast the spell harder than any she had ever cast before. When she opened her eyes she expected to find its target a smoking ruin dashed against the buildings across the street, but she didn’t. Instead, the creature was sitting on the ground with its hind legs spread out before it. Far from harmed, the things started hiccuping as it held a hoof over a bloated stomach in a posture that reminded her of her grandfather leaning back in his padded chair after a full course meal. She hadn’t injured it at all, she had fed it. Confused but relieved she had stopped the attack, one way or another, Peridot looked back to see how the others were fairing. Every single one of the bug-like creatures was staring at her. But it wasn’t outrage or anger or threat she saw in their flat dead eyes. It was hunger. They left Dutiful and Rowan pinned to the ground, their limbs bound with hardened resin, and advanced on her. A few were even drooling. Peridot yelled and prepared her spell again, not knowing what else to do. She focused and released her magic at the closest target but this time she was too weak, the last attack had taken everything she had. The creature merely licked its lips and glared at her as if she had cheated it somehow. It looked to one of its compatriots and continued their advance, despite losing the promise of a free meal. Her magic too weak to even wield a rock like before, Peridot threw up her hooves and closed her eyes as they closed on her. A commanding female voice bellowed, “Get away from her!!!” Peridot opened her eyes to see her attackers halted in their paths, their attention drawn to a quartet of heavily armored imperial guard ponies. Between them stood Princess Benevolentia. The last time Peridot saw the princess she had been so filled with righteous fury that her city was under attack that she had almost scared her. This time Peridot found her absolutely terrifying. The Princess was garbed in gold and black heavy armor. Each pauldron was sculpted in the image of a diving bird of prey and the image of the Crystal Palace adorned her chest plate. In her hoof she held a fierce looking flanged mace with the business end a replica of the Crystal Heart sculpted in steel. Peridot couldn’t help but notice that the guards and her armor all bore scuffs and scratches and the weapon bore signs of recent useage but it was the look on her face that really did it, her eyes more like those of a mother wolf than the kind hearted mare she knew and loved. The Princess and her guard yelled and challenge and galloped toward them. The creatures responded in kind, setting their horns aglow as they charged. Peridot turned away and clenched her eyes at the thunderous sound as they met. A few moments, loud crashes, and an inequine scream later, Peridot opened her eyes and found the princess and her guard ponies standing on a heap of groaning and twitching insectile bodies. “Peridot! Are you hurt?!” cried Benevolentia, rushing to her friends side. She stopped and gasped when she saw her husband unconscious and bound. “Dutiful no!” The princess dashed to the Prince’s side and shook him, try to rouse him. When he didn’t respond she looked over in a panic, seeking some kind of injury. “Peridot! Why won’t he wake up?!” Peridot summoned up her bruised magic and examined the fallen prince “I, I don’t know,” she confessed. “He’s not badly injured but its almost like he…” her horn passed over the clump of resin binding his leg. “There! Benny, smash the resin!” Trusting her friend, the princess raised her mace and brought it down on the smooth green substance with a crack, shattering it under the force of the impact. She repeated with each of the prince’s other three legs and to her great satisfaction, his eyes fluttered open. “Did we win?” The prince muttered, rubbing his eyes. “Who is… Benevolentia?” He sprang up like a shot and wrapped his hooves around his bride. “Benevolentia! We found you! We’ve been searching the city for hours and… Is that your old tourney armor?” The princess laughed happily and hugged him back, “Yeah it is. I sent one of my guards back to the palace to fetch it from our rooms. You know, if I knew I would be wearing it into combat I would have had the smith add wing guards.” She turned to one side to reveal a bandage binding her right wing. When she saw the look of concern on the prince’s face she added, “It’s just a sprain, a couple of buggies jumped on me when I was about to take off.” “We did you not try to contact me after you left?” “I tried,” she answered. “I told the guard to find you but he said you had already left in search of me.” “I had,” Dutiful answered. “As soon as I heard you had left the palace, Peridot and I began combing the city.” He smiled, “I had hoped to be your white horse in shining armor and charge in to your rescue, but it seems now you’ve rescued me.” Peridot smiled at the relieved couple, “So Prince Dutiful, aren’t you suppose to give your gallant savoir your kerchief or something now?” The princess and prince look at each other and burst into laughter. One of the guard ponies cleared his throat. “What are your orders, my lord and lady?” he asked. “I need one of you to go with the Princess and Peridot and get them to safety at the palace,” Prince Dutiful answered, instantly the consummate commander again. “But… what about the others?” asked a timid voice. Peridot turned to find Rowan Berry standing behind her, freed from her bonds by the Princess’s guards. “What others?” Benevolentia asked. Peridot explained what Rowan had told them. The gasped, “We have to save them! Who knows what those monsters are planning!” “The remaining guards and I will assault the building and rescue the prisoners,” Dutiful said. “We need to get you to safety, you’re too important.” Benevolentia opened her mouth to argue but the Prince spoke first. “Please, my love.” He wrapped his hooves around her neck. “I know you can handle yourself but I can’t bear the thought of something happening to you…” he placed a hoof tenderly on her armored stomach, “or to our child.” The princess’s lips thinned as she struggled between her duty to protect the ponies under her charge and her responsibility as a mother, “No.” “Love…” “No, Dutiful. You need me,” she pointed a hoof at him. “Besides I’m not the only mother in the city. There are probably mares back at the palace right now wondering why the guard hasn’t found their son or daughter and I couldn’t live with myself if I came back without them.” Dutiful said nothing for a long while before surrendering with a nod. He knew his wife well enough to know that she was not going to budge on this. “Miss Berry, please show us the way.” A short walk later and the eight of them found themselves laying flat on their stomachs as they peered over the lip of a shallow ditch at their goal. Whatever the building had once been, it was now unrecognisable. Completely covered in the green resin, it resembled something close to an insect hive . Only the square opening of the front door and few remaining windows revealed it as something once built by pony hooves. All around the building the black and cyan creatures stood lookout and the sky above teamed with them as thick as a swarm of bees. “There’s no way through that, Sir,” one of the guards said. “We don’t dare try.” “That’s enough, soldier!” the prince snapped. “We’re not going to abandon those trapped inside.” “So how do we get in?” asked a different guard. “I have no idea. Benevolentia?” “I suppose I could try to draw them off,” she flexed her magically repaired wing. “But there’s no way they’d all follow. I’m just one pony, no way they’d want me that bad.” “Do we have anything they want?” Peridot let out a pained sigh as a heavy weight settled in the pit of her stomach. There was one thing they seemed to want. “Me…” she said. “You?” the princess asked. “No offence Peridot, but why would they want you?” “Its my magic,” she explained what happened when they were attacked earlier. “Ah, that explains the fat one,” said a guard. “I don’t get it. These things eat magic?” asked Benevolentia. “Why didn’t they attack Equestria then? They have far more unicorns than we do.” Peridot shrugged. “What do they plan to feed on?” “Us,” said Rowan. Everypony looked at her. “I could feel it when I was attacked.” She shuddered, “They were pulling something out of me. It was the weirdest thing I’ve ever felt. All I could think about was my dad and what would happen to him if I was gone. Then suddenly, I didn’t care. It was like I didn’t care about him anymore. So I thought about my brother and and my friends and… the same thing.” She sniffed and started to cry quietly. One of the guards put a hoof around her. “They feed on love?” said Dutiful. “How is that possible.” It dawned on Peridot, “Harmony. Love and friendship are manifestations of harmony.” A chill ran up her back. “These things feed on Harmony.” “Ah,” said the princess, “and your magic is suppose to be especially harmony based, right?” Peridot nodded, “Which means… I get to be bait.” They formulated a plan. Peridot would go with the one of the guards and try to lure as many of the creatures away as possible. Once they had, another of the guards would create a distraction at the rear of the building by staging a break-in through one of the one remaining window not sealed with resin around the back. Then Prince Dutiful and Princess Benevolentia would slip in the now unguarded front with the two remaining guards and liberate as many ponies as they could. Finally, they would rendezvous a block over and use the aqueduct tunnel, where Rowan would already be waiting, to get back to the palace. “Easy as pie,” said a guard. “Oh sure, easy as pie,” Peridot remarked sarcastically at the guard pony. “A fresh baked running in terror from a swarm of soul sucking bugs pie. Just like mom used to make.” “Peridot… we need you,” Benevolentia comforted. “You’re the only one who can lure them away.” “I know, Benny.” Peridot sighed, “Its... none of this feels real. I just want this night to be over.” She forced a chuckled and smiled, “Truth be told though… My mom’s pies were pretty terrible.” “Is everypony ready?” asked Dutiful. One by one everypony nodded in acknowledgement, some more nervously than others, and left to assume their positions. It was up to Peridot to begin the operation. “You can do this,” said her escort. “I’ll be with you the whole way.” Peridot couldn’t keep her teeth from chattering. Bait. She was going to be bait. The idea terrified her to the core. The guard saw her fear beginning to grow into panic. “Hey, listen,” he reached up and pulled off his helmet, breaking its enchantment. His fur shimmered and assumed a deep blue and his mane a bright maroon, it even lost the characteristic shimmer of the Empire’s residents. “You’re Peridot, right? The one Princess Celestia sent?” She nodded and stammered, “You’re from Equestria?” He smiled, “My name’s Phalanx, I’m sort of on loan. The Empire and Equestria started a sort of ‘soldier exchange program’ to foster cooperation a few years back.” He put a hoof on her shoulder, trying to comfort her, “Look, I know you're scared. I get it. If you weren’t then I’d be worried about you. This isn’t our home and this isn’t our fight, but we’re going to do whatever we can to help these ponies. You know why?” She shook her head, honestly needing a reason to do something this insane. “Because I have ponies depending on me. Princesses Celestia and Luna sent me here to show that Equestria is a true friend, and true friends are always there for each other. My fellow guards, that mare you found, and,” he poked her, “even you are depending on me. And I can’t bear the thought of letting any of you down. Could you?” Peridot closed her eyes and thought of her friends, Benevolentia, Dutiful, and especially Lumine back at the palace. He was right. It didn’t matter if she was frightened or not because her friends were depending on her and no matter how scarey things were she could not bear the thought of telling them she had let them down. “No, I guess you’re right. I can’t,” she looked him in the eye. “I’ll be scared later. I don’t have time for it now.” He replaced his helmet, restoring the armor’s enchantment and reverting his mane and coat back to the standard grey and purple of the Imperial Guard,“Then let’s do this.” Peridot focused on the spell she had devised based on one of her healing spells. It wasn’t a particularly difficult spell to cast but she needed to maintain focus the whole time she cast it. Which is why she would not be the one doing the running. She climbed onto Phalanx’s back and wrapped her hooves around his armored collar. She called on her magic and a moment later her horn began to shine like a star. As the sky blue light shone around them it had an immediate effect on their surroundings. The grass underneath Phalanx’s hooves seemed to perk up and stretch toward her and flowers turned their faces to bath in the light of Harmony shining from Peridot’s horn. Even the road ahead of them, impregnated as it was with conduit material as part of the Heart Prism, took up a faint glow as it absorbed the energy. Peridot wondered if maybe she could use a similar spell to participate in the charging of the Heart during the next Crystal Fair. Another reason why this had to work. Not daring to speak for fear of breaking her focus, Peridot tapped the side of her ride’s armor to signal her readiness. He began slowly; trotting along at barely more than a slow walk. Peridot began to wonder if maybe, despite his pep talk, he had lost his nerve. Her doubts were soon dashed as he took off at a full gallop and made a straight beeline path to where the captives here held. Peridot held on tight, her teeth rattling with each hoof fall. They reached the building in moments and Phalanx ran straight to the front door, his hooves leaving four little trenches in the soil as he skidded to a stop. “Hey you big, ugly, four legged cockroaches! You hungry?!” He reared up on his back legs and turned to gallop away. “Then come and get it!!!” The effect was as immediate as hitting a beehive with a stick. Dozens of the bug-pony-things, swarmed out of the windows and doors of the befouled structure. Peridot took one look at them and thought she might drop the spell in fear but then she reminded herself of just how much was depending on her and redoubled her efforts. Her horn doubled and brightness and had an instant effect on the bug-creatures. Each one faltered in its path and licked its lips like a hungry wolf. “Phalanx…?” she whispered. “Run.” He didn’t make her tell him twice. Peridot held on for dear life and hoped the shaking and thundering of his hooves wouldn’t break her concentration. At least, she mused, it helps hide the sound of a hundred pony sized bugs bearing down on us. Together they tore down streets and cut through neighborhoods, always staying ahead but never so far ahead that the light from her magic didn’t wash over the chasing swarm. Suddenly, Peridot noticed something, the constant chittering sound of creatures wings was gone. She opened an eyes and looked back. Maybe it was that they realized they would never catch them or maybe they had simply strayed too far from the hive-like building, but every one of the creatures had come to a halt in mid air. Peridot opened her mouth, ready to scream for Phalanx to stop when a horrible sound tugged her attention forward. From high above, a beam of green black fire lance down, drawing a line of flame across their path. Phalanx managed to skid to a stop just inches away. Peridot could feel the blazing heat radiating from the unnatural flames. “So… you thought you could lead my subjects away did you?” The voice was female and unmistakable authoritative but undeniably… wrong. Unnatural. It sounded as if a dozen mares were all speaking in not-quite-perfect unison. “Show yourself!” demanded Phalanx as Peridot slipped off his back and dropped her spell. A bemused chuckle seemed to come from everywhere at once, “As you wish.” At once there was a flash of green as something streaked down out of the sky and slammed into the ground behind the burning line in the grass. Peridot’s first reaction was one of recognition, the being bore at least the rough shape of an alicorn. The being that stood before them was at least twice as tall as she was, taller even than Princess Celestia. On her back were the same wings as the other creatures. Hanging limply from her head was a thin membranous mane and spiraling upward from her forehead was an enormous twisted horn. No, she thought. Appearances aside, no alicorn could to perforate the air with the presence of evil. “I hear tell that you’ve been giving my changelings quite a bit of trouble. Impressive, if not annoying, my subjects are not easily thwarted,” said the twisted things before them. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.” “Changelings its is?” Phalanx blustered. “So that’s what you bugs are called!” “Bugs? Really?” the monstrous creature answered, stepping toward them through the flames. “Oh come now you can be more creative than that.” It raised a hoof in mock offence. “Especially because compared to me, it is YOU,” she shoved him, effortlessly sending him sprawling on his back, “who are the insect here.” Peridot and Phalanx looked at at each other and reached a silent agreement. The guard pony sprang to his hooves and, without another word, the two of them fled for their lives. To their surprise they weren’t followed but every time they attempted to reach the rendezvous point they found themselves blocked. It didn’t take long for them to realize they were being herded back to the creatures’, the changelings’, hive. They could only hope that their pursuers didn’t know they had friends waiting for them. Peridot shot through the glued open door of the hive, Phalanx hoof steps behind her. The sound of their hooves skidding to a stop on the slick surface of the resin coated carpet alerted Prince Dutiful. In an instant, his weapon was drawn and it’s needle sharp tip pressed to Peridot’s neck. “Who… Peridot?!” The prince angrily withdrew his weapon. “What are you doing here!? You should already be at the aqueduct with Rowan Berry and Private Lance!” Peridot didn’t hear him, her eyes widened and she felt her stomach rise in her throat. The changelings had erased whatever clues may have been of the buildings previous purpose. All the interior walls had been knocked out and the whole of the inside covered with thick layers of deep green resin that would have been black if not for the unwholesome light that shined through it. But, the thing had inspired the horror that threatened to chase her, screaming, back out into the night was the faces. They stared, slack faced and dead eyed, looking out from the slick translucent surface of the vile caricatures of a butterfly’s crystallise that littered the floor and hung from the walls. She could see Dutiful yelling at her, demanding, but all she could do was stand and stare as Princess Benevolentia and a pair of guard ponies pried, cut, and wrenched one of the pods open, spilling a red and pink stallion onto the floor in a wash of membranous mucus. She opened her mouth to scream but felt strong forelimbs wrap around her from behind. A hoof over her mouth stifled her cry. “Peridot!” a male voice demanded as she struggled. “Peridot snap out of it!” She tried to shake him off but he twisted her head to look him in the eye. “Peridot! It’s Phalanx! Calm down!” The world began to slip back into focus as her pulse slowed back to something like normal. “Peridot please,” Benevolentia pleaded. “We’re trying to save them. You’re going to give us away. Please promise you’re not going to scream.” Peridot barely heard her as her eyes panned over the room. “Peridot!” the princess snapped. “Please! Promise you won’t scream.” Peridot closed her eyes and tried to wrestle down the panic in her chest. She swallowed hard and nodded. She felt the hooves holding her untense and release her. Prince Dutiful approached, “Now, Corporal Phalanx, Peridot, why did you break from the plan?” Phalanx panted, tired from the run and his struggle with a panicking Peridot, “My Prince, we encountered the leader of these creatures, these changelings as they’re called. And I think we might have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” the prince asked. As soon the Prince finished speaking the hive began to tremble. Above them, the roof began to glow a sickly green as cracks bloomed along its surface. “A big one…” With the sound of ripping stone, the roof blew off. Pony sized chunks of construction crashed down on the ponies below, slamming into the floor and shattering on the rock hard surface of the pods. Through the dust and flying debris they saw dozens of changelings hovering above waiting to pounce and entrap them. The prince’s voice roared, “Everypony out! NOW!” Benevolentia grabbed Peridot’s hoof, “Peridot I need you, we can’t leave them here!” Slowly, Peridot turned her head away from their glittering black and green doom overhead to the ragdoll of the slime covered pink stallion the princess had freed. For the first time she noticed the others, all still unconscious laying beside him. She felt her caregiver’s instinct rise within her and push aside her fear. These ponies needed help, she couldn’t let anything happen to them. The warm rush of empathy washed over her, breaking her of her daze. She nodded and called out to the prince and guards. She levitated the sleeping ponies onto the back, two a piece, draping them across the guards armor. She and the princess carried one each while the prince carried five, refusing to leave his subjects behind. They darted through the door and back into a night made all the darker by the countless changelings blotting out the starlight. The Prince, laden as we was, lead the way as they ran straight toward the entrance to the aqueduct not risking any time on evasion. “We’re blocked!” The prince cried as he reached a crossroads clogged solid with waiting changelings. They veered to the right and tried to cut through a row of houses only to find themselves blocked again, their pursuers already waiting for them. “They’re playing with us!” he roared, skidding to a stop. They found themselves utterly surrounded at the edge of the city, almost right where they had first encountered the changelings. He lowered his shoulder to the grass, allowing those he carried to gently slide off onto the soft grass. The prince straightened his armor and drew his spear, “Well I will not play their game!” “Where are you, oh great leader of insects!” Dutiful challenged the night as the others deposited the rescued ponies they carried beside the prince’s. “Are you so cowardly to send your filth to attack me in your name?!” The night grew silent, save for the ponies labored breathing. Even the chattering of the changelings’ wings grew quiet. Peridot’s heart filled with dread as a distorted laugh rang out, filling the night before she stepped from the shadows. “Well, well ,well,” said the broken imitation of an alicorn through it’s fangs. “And what’s this? The tenders of the earth, air, and sky living in peace? The last time I saw the three flights gathered together it was…much less friendly, you might say. What is it you call yourselves these days? Unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies?," she waved a perforated hoof in dismissal. “It matters not, but it does warm my heart to see such Love and Harmony. Let us hope it has warmed yours’ as well, it’s been ages since my loyal subjects and I had a good meal.” The changelings began to close in from all sides. Step by step they closed the gap, deliberately taking their time as if savoring the moment of their triumph. The prince ordered the guards into formation around Peridot and Benevolentia but it was of little use. They were only six ponies while the changelings are legion. The leader of the changelings advanced ahead baring her fangs and lighting her horn in anticipation. “Benevolentia,” the prince said over his shoulder. “Go, fly back to the palace, you can still make it.” “What? No, I can’t just leave all of you here to be… fed on,” the princess steeled herself and stamped a hoof. “I won’t flee and leave you behind only to be chased down before I get to the palace.” Peridot put a hoof to her friend’s shoulder, “Benny… what about the baby?” “I…” Benevolentia touched her stomach, only barely beginning to show any sign of her pregnancy. “I’ll never make it and I can’t risk crashing. I just have to hope that we’re rescued before anything happens that might…” The princess cut off, not wanting to speak her fear aloud. The changeling’s leader sneered and prepared to pounce, “Touching…” A pulse of light shot down the road. “What is this?” hissed the towering changeling. Peridot looked back at the center of the city and found the far off palace blazing like the sun. Another wash of light shot down the street and with it a translucent sphere of shimmering purple light appeared around the palace. “What IS this?!” she demanded again. With each pulse the growing sphere grew larger and larger. Each time it grew Peridot could see it pushing back the swarm of changelings hovering over the city. Over and over it grew, retaking the city with each pulse. “How?!” raged the infuriated creature. She snatched Prince Dutiful into the air with her magic, jerking his weapon out of his grasp. Benevolentia cried out and rushed to his aid but was held back by the guards. Again light pulsed through the street beneath their hooves. The giant changeling scowled. “At least I’ll get one of you,” she hissed. “And your little winged beloved there does seem to love you so much. Let’s see if you feel the same.” She licked her lips and lowered her horn to the prince’s head. His eyes flashed green and the princess wailed in anguish over her husband. Suddenly, Dutiful’s eyes returned to normal and the magical green aura holding him disappeared as a brilliant lance of sky blue magic struck the monster in the chest, sending her bouncing backward on her rump. She jumped, startled by a loud, unexpected, and decidedly unregal belch and held a hoof to her mouth in surprise and embarrassment. The remaining changelings’ attention snapped to Peridot as they sense the energy of her spell and they dove toward her hungrily. A final pulse of light drove the expanding sphere outward again, washing over Peridot and the other ponies harmlessly. The changelings charging Peridot slammed into the shimmering purple surface as it advanced and pushed, along with their leader, to the boundary of the city. Peridot sensed a surge of harmonious magic as the foci around the city perimeter activated once the forcefield reached them and sent a pulse of their own back toward the palace, locking the spell in place with a sound like thunder. Benevolentia darted to her husband’s side and helped him to his hooves. “Wha.. what happened?” he asked, shaking his head to clear the lingering effects of the changeling’s spell. The city shook as the changeling’s leader loosed scream of unbridled hatred sounded from high above.Peridot couldn’t help but cower as the strength of the thwarted invaders fury lashed out at her. “You have changed NOTHING!” she roared through the forcefield. “This city SHALL be mine and all the world will again fear the wrath of Queen Chrysalis!” Her voice shifted into a bitter mockery of maternal cooing, “Rest now, little ponies, and know that in the end you are little more food for the Changeling Swarm.” She laughed mirthlessly and disappeared in a flutter of insectile wings. For a bit nopony spoke before Benevolentia broke the silence. “How did we beat her?” she wondered. “I’ve never seen a Heart Flare like that before.” “I don’t know,” Peridot confessed. “Maybe the Prism affected the…” her face blanched. “Oh harmony no… Lumine…” a panic deeper than anything the changelings could have inflicted filled her heart. “Lumine!!!” she cried, turning and dashing back to the palace as fast as her hooves could carry her. She galloped as if her life depended on it, though in her heart she knew it wasn’t her life. Even as her muscles began to burn and protest, she pushed herself harder and harder, leaping over fences and bushes, even plowing down a terrified mare that emerged trembling from the ruins of her house. The sun was just beginning it’s assent in the east, casting long shadows down the streets and Peridot gave everything she could to get to the palace. “LUMINE!!” she screamed and pushed herself harder, but her body had so little left to give. Long hours of abuse and over exertion had finally taken their toll. Mid step, her legs faltered and she fell to the ground crying from the pain in her heart more than that in her limbs. Then she was moving again. Peridot felt hooves slip under for forelegs and hoist her into the air. She crooked her head and saw that Benevolentia was carrying her. Her hind hooves barely cleared the ground but they moved at a pace almost equal to her own reckless sprint. “The spire… get us to the palace spire…” Peridot wheezed, her breath still having not returned. After an eternity, they finally reached the spire where Lumine had brought her during the Crystal Fair when she first arrived in the empire. The place literally thrummed with power. Princess Benevolentia gently lowered Peridot’s bruised and sore hooves to the ground. At her hooves lay the Crystal Heart ceremonial wrapping that kept the precious artifact safe when it was being kept at the palace between Fairs. Peridot allowed her eyes to track upward to the center of the embossed snowflake pattern on the ground. A tiny sound of pain escaped her lips and she uttered a prayer to every spirit, alicorn, god, or goddess her grandmother had ever told her about. Lumine lay at the ground at the base of the spike of crystal that held the Heart in place. His body burnt, broken, and ruined. Peridot gave the last of her strength to run to him and collapse by his side. Her lips fluttered as she heart poured out every plea, apology, and unspoken feeling it held. She pulled herself to him and set up holding his head in her lap, her tears splashing down on his burnt and cracked eyelids. She tried to brush aside his forelock with a hoof only to have it crumble and blow away in the breeze. His horn was cracked and burnt. Faintly, she noticed Prince Dutiful had caught up with them and was holding Benevolentia to his chest as sobs wracked her body. Tears shone in the corners of his eyes. “Why would you do this, Loony…” she wept. “You’re not me… you can’t tap into Harmony like that…” she held him tightly. “Why didn’t you stay with everypony else…” Peridot clenched her eyes, “Loony… please… you can’t… you just can’t..” Peridot’s tears dotting Lumine’s face began to sparkle as she drew on her magic. She poured everything that she was into that spell. Memories floated in her minds eye as she delved deeper and deeper into herself, searching for the strength she needed. She saw Lumine as she first met him, in his lab coat choking on smoke and soot from his latest lab accident. She saw him and Benny jumping out from behind the bushes to surprise her with a birthday party when she had been too caught up in her work to remember. She saw herself and Benny doing the same for Lumine. She saw him at the picnic, only a day earlier, collapsing to the ground unconscious after he willingly risked his own life for his friends. She opened her eyes and looked down on him… her friend who, yet again, gave of himself to save the ones he loved. She felt her power rise inside herself. She cast out her magic and touched the Heart and the foci that surrounded. With a strength born of true friendship, and all the magic it contained, she pulled. “Please…” she wispered. Distantly she heard the princess cry out as the heart began to hum louder and louder until cracks began appearing in the ground. “Lumine…don’t… don’t die…” Waves of energy swept in from the foci of the Heart Prism even as beams of light speared out from her horn, leaving scorched lines where they they touched the ground. A part of her realized Dutiful was shaking her yelling that she was going to tear down the palace. “I… I don’t want you to die…” She could hear him screaming at her, trying to get her to stop. He said the foci were exploding throughout the city and that the foundations of the spire were beginning to crack. She didn’t care. “Lumine… I…” She felt something break inside of her. Her eyes shone as orbs of light as her eyelids snapped open and a torrent like the breaking of a dam flowed from her and into Lumine’s still form. Through the brilliance shining out from her she saw of cracks and fractures spreading through the flicking forcefield that protected the city. She felt Lumine’s head slip from her grasp as unseen forces lifted her into the air. “I won’t.. I won’t let you go...” She loosed the spell and everything went white and deathly silent as the magic burst free from her horn. Exhausted and spent, the invisible hooves holding her aloft gently lowered her to the ground. Peridot felt a tender hoof touch her shoulder and she saw Benevolentia’s face looking down on her with concern. Overhead the structure of the spire was restored to its previously pristine state. “Benny…” she rasped through cracked lips. “Is Lumine…. did I…?” The princess bit back tears and shook her head. No. Peridot rolled onto her stomach and looked for Lumine. She found him still laying at the base of the heart. He looked, for all her effort, the same as he had when she began her spell. Peridot tried to crawl over to him but found that she hadn’t strength. A deep purple hoof slipped under her shoulder and she felt herself lifted to her hooves. Despite the effect of his armor’s enchantment Peridot recognised Phalanx as the one helping her. She weakly thanked him as he half carried her to Lumine’s prone and broken body and laid her down beside him. She managed to lift herself enough to rest her head on Lumine’s chest. I’m so sorry… she thought as her tears soaked into Lumine’s ruined coat. She felt unconsciousness beginning to envelope her as she lay beside her fallen friend. As the comforting darkness of oblivion began to wrap her in its embrace she heard a sound not unlike the fluttering of a birds wings from within his chest. A fragile hope fanned to life and Peridot knew... As sleep finally claimed her, Peridot’s lips formed a smile and she whispered, just barely enough for those gathered around her to hear, “His heart’s beating...” Act Three: Chapter Ten - More Bad NewsAct Three Chapter Ten - More Bad News “I don’t understand. How do they keep getting in?” Princess Benevolentia rubbed her temples with her hooves. “I thought Lumine’s force field was holding.” “It is, Your Majesty,” the officer of the guard answered. “And by and large it seems to be holding the changelings at bay. However, there seem to be weak points through the perimeter where they can break through occasionally. I’ve stationed additional guards at all suspected entry points but there is no way to ensure we’ve gotten them all.” “Have your ponies noticed any pattern to the attacks?” Prince Dutiful asked, leaning forward on his throne. “Not so much a pattern as a correlation, Sir. Most of the weak points seem to be those portions of the force field that would have been powered by the foci we lost after the field went up.” The mare shot a bitter glance at Peridot, who sat on a raised cushion to the princess’s side, “Due, of course, to the unfortunate surge of magical energy that happened soon after.” “I was trying to save Lumine’s life!” Peridot shot back. “And you succeeded, good for you,” she answered darkly, “but you were willing to put the whole city in jeopardy to do it too. How do you balance the life of one pony against…” “One pony,” Benevolentia interrupted, “was all it took to repel the changelings that had all but taken the city for themselves. Don’t be so quick to judge the value of a single life. I expect more from a member of my guard.” “Yes, your majesty.” The chastised pony hung her head, “I meant no offence, Lady Peridot. The past month has been difficult. I suppose I was looking for somepony to blame. I apologize.” The officer cleared her throat and concluded the remainder of her briefing without incident and exited the throne room to return to her duties. “Is there anypony else?” Princess Benevolentia asked Prince Dutiful. He shook his head. “Oh thank Harmony…” she exclaimed and slumped in her throne. “I don’t think I can sit that straight for another moment.” She yipped involuntarily and smiled, placing a hoof on her stomach. “I think the baby agrees,” she laughed. The prince smiled and stepped down from his throne to stand beside his wife, “I still don’t know how you can feel him moving so early.” He said as he brushed aside a strand of hair from his wife’ face. “It should be weeks now before he starts to kick.” “He?” Benevolentia said with a sidelong glance to her husband. The prince shrugged. “The baby’s probably a pegasus,” Peridot explained. “The extra set of limbs means they need more exercise than an earth pony would.” “Thats why you’re my doctor,” Benevolentia responded before letting out another yip. “Oooh,” she rubbed her stomach, “I think she is hungry. I think I’ll see if cook has any crystal berries to spare. Ooh, or better yet, figs… or pickles!” The princess tiredly lifted herself from her throne and made her way to the kitchen, Dutiful walking beside her providing support and trying not to laugh at his wife’s increasingly eclectic appetite. Peridot produce a small notepad from beneath her cushion and made a note. The princess’s cravings were a good sign, pegasi musculature was complex and required the mother maintain a diverse diet to ensure proper development. She wrote as she walked. It had been a long day of mostly sitting to problems and proposing solutions, just how tiring that could be surprised her. She didn’t envy Princess Celestia and Princess Luna back home, they were well on their way to becoming the longest ruling monarchs in world history and had already spent nearly a lifetime just stilling in court. Well, diarchs, technically, she thought to herself, but at least they don’t have to deal with this changeling problem. The ‘changelings problem’, as she thought of it had come to consume nearly every waking moment of her life for the past month or so. Every facet of life in the empire was effected, if only by the sight of the ever present purple dome overhead, and the wear was beginning to show. Everypony Peridot passed bore the same expressionless tired face and droves of ponies were checking into the local clinics and hospital with symptoms of fatigue, foggy mindedness, and a mental state of depressed apathy. The only ones who seemed to remain optimistic were Peridot herself, Phalanx, who had since been assigned as Peridot’s official guard when she went out into the city, and Lumine. Lumine, of course, had his own unique set of ailments. She stopped in the hall outside the door to Lumine’s room and knocked. Officially the room was still the secondary medical supply room but with supplies stretched as thin as they were, he suggested it be converted to living quarters so he could stay close to the clinic for monitoring but not take of a room needed for one of the many victims of a changeling infiltrator. “Let me guess...,” Lumine’s voice called from inside, “Yes, I’m feeling fine. Yes, I know to take it easy on my magic use. And, no I haven’t gone to the bathroom yet.” Peridot made a face, “That’s a little more than I needed to know, Loony.” There was a scurry in the room followed by the sound of awkward fumbling at the door knob before the door jerked inward. “Peridot! I didn’t know you were coming by tonight!” Lumine’s face beamed… Most of it. The right side of his face and his right eye were completely paralyzed, he was fortunate to be able to talk without a slur. The immense surge of magical energy that had lanced through him when he cast his force field spell through the Heart had done terrible damage to his body. In addition to the bald and scared patches that littered his skin and the loss of most of his mane there had been severe internal injury as well, leaving him weak of stomach and walking with cane to compensate for the limp on his left side. Peridot was confident that, in time, she could heal most of his injuries, but she would need the help of the Heart to do it and at the moment it was busy powering the forcefield that protected the city. As soon as she saw him her hoof flew to her mouth and suppressed a giggle, “Well.. aren’t we looking dapper today?” Lumine looked down at his outfit and smiled proudly. Ever since his injury he had taken to going fully clothed, as opposed settling for a normal lab coat, to hide the scars on his hide, but his new outfit was... something else. He was decked out, head to hoof, as the perfect gentleman nerd. He wore a pair of tan straight slacks with a woven belt and a matching band binding his tail, which Peridot suspected might have been stuffed to hide the fact that he had lost most of his. On his front half he wore a light blue shirt with a dark red bowtie with a matching vest and a dark brown tweed jacket with elbow patches. Topping it off was a black eyepatch covering his right eye and a brown fedora over his ears. Her remark obviously please him and he gave a little twirl, tapping his new brass knobbed cane on the brim of his hat when he returned to facing her, “You approve?” “Oh.. um.. yeah… sure... definitely, you look very… dapper,” Peridot managed as she slipped past him inside. “You said that…” She rolled her eyes, “You look adorkable, Loony.” She levitated the fedora off his head, “Just lose the hat.” He smiled, accepting the praise. “So! What can I do for you, my savior?” “Lumine, please don’t call me that,” she begged. “Anyway, we’re one and two. Plus, you saved the whole empire.” “Yeah,” he chuckled, “I even had myself a celebratory barbecue to boot.” “Not funny…” He sank into a couch, “I suppose not. Then again, I saved the empire so I can say what I want. Besides, I seem to be the only one still in a good mood anyway. Even you seem down.” Peridot rubbed the back of her head and yawned, “Its been a long day. I was stuck holding court with Benny all day. I SO do not want her job.” “Are you kidding?!” Lumine answered in surprise. “I’d LOVE to be a prince. I’d host conventions and seminars every day so everypony could share in the fruits of my research. I’d hold yearly competitions in mathematics, alchemy, and magical theory and the winners would awarded with earldoms so ponies could finally have the nobility they deserve...” “Sounds like an egghead’s paradise,” Peridot laughed, joining him on the couch. “Oh yes, the envy of the world.” He wrapped a hoof around her and pulled her to his side, “And with you as my Queen…” “Blah!” she playfully pushed him away. “In your dreams, Loony.” The two of them broke down into giggles. A bout of coughing broke Lumine’s revelry and elicited a look of concern from Peridot. “So what’s on your mind,” he said, rubbing tears away when the fit subsided. Peridot sighed, “It’s like you said, everypony’s just in a bad mood. I figured I could use some cheering up.” “Actually, I have a hypothesis about that!” he exclaimed, jumping to his hooves and fidgeting with the drawers of his desk before grumbling and using his magic to open the drawer and levitate out a bundle of scrolls. “Hey, no magic!” “Oh, my magic’s fine. It’s just paper,” he said over his shoulder as he sifted through the levitating scrolls. “Besides,” he plopped back down next to her, “I can’t do anything with my hooves, I don’t know how earth ponies manage so well.” Peridot shot him her best disappointed doctor’ look. “Okay, okay, I know. But really though, my horn patched up nicely and every test you ran said my magic is fine.” He sat back down next to her, groaning a bit as he leaned into his cane, and unrolled the scroll between them. “Okay this is what I wanted to show you,” Lumine pointed to a cluster of equations and notes. “This here describes how the Crystal Heart’s own spell matrix interacts with a pony’s telluric aura during a Heart flare. See how this factor becomes bound here but the constant remains unbalanced?” “Um… yes?” He took no notice of her confusion, “Well… a few years ago , before I even considered expanding the Heart’s range, I was experimenting with ways to bind a crystal pony to the Heart so they could benefit from its energies regardless of how far away they are. It didn’t work but I did end up learning a lot about how we are tied to it and the two way nature of the Empire’s relationship to it.” “And…” “Well, just like when we laid the foundation for the Prism, when I cast my force field spell I relied on that knowledge in order to bind it’s spell matrix to the Heart. That way I didn’t need to remain connected to it at all times… and preventing me from being a tad more scorched than I was.” Peridot looked away from the scroll and rubbed her eyes to ease the strain of reading Lumine’s terrible penmanship, the stallion just could not write with his mouth. “So what does this have to do with everypony being in a bad mood again?” “Well… thats the part that might not help your mood.” He rubbed the back of his head nervously, “There’s no way to know for sure unless I can go out and run some tests on the heart but...it’s possible that the reason everypony is so down is that the changelings are able to feed on the whole empire at once by drawing energy through the forcefield.” Peridot sprang to her hooves, “WHAT!?” “Oh don’t worry, you won’t be affected, you’re not a crystal pony. Besides it’ just a hypothesis, we won’t know if it’s true until I test it.” “Lumine! How could you not tell anypony about this?!” He blinked, “I thought I just did… Anyway I didn’t put it all together until last night and it seemed like such a remote problem compared to the more immediate threat of changelings sneaking through. I still can’t for the life of me figure out how they are doing it. The forcefield is very specific, only chrystal ponies or those who’ve lived under the effect of the Heart for extended periods of time should be able to pass through. That was the only way I could get that ‘sweeping’ effect that pushed all those unpleasant critters out of the city.” He scratched his chin thoughtfully, “You know I was so relieved to see you when I woke you up. I was a tinsy, tiny bit worried you might get flushed out of the city with the changelings, seeing as how you haven’t really been here long enough for the Heart to have a permanent effect on you.” “Wait what?! I could have been left outside with those things?!” “Well, I calculated the risk as rather low, especially considering the Harmonic nature of your magic. It isn’t like I just rolled the dice on you, you know. And I did have a few thousand other ponies to look out for, not to mention that I was kind of getting fried while trying to do the calculations in my head.” “Yeah…” She waved a hoof at him, “You’re just lucky it worked or I would have been too busy being locked out of the city to able to save your barbecued rump.” Lumine smiled, “Benevolentia said you held me and cried.” “No I didn’t!” she denied. “Mmhm…” “Okay… maybe a little,” she admitted. “You can’t blame me you were pretty much gone when I found you.” “I don’t remember a thing after I cast the spell. I hear you blew out a healthy chunk of foci to save me.” “Yeah, it’s all kind of blurry though.” Peridot shifted in her seat, wanting to change the subject. “We think that’s how the changelings keep getting in. I can’t seem to get the attunement right on the replacements without shutting down the Heart Prism and it’s creating weak points in your forcefield.” “Ahh…” he scribbled on one of the scrolls arrayed on the couch. “Yes, that might do it. Access would be intermittent and unpredictable though, you’d have to keep a constant eye on all points.” “The guard is doing what they can but they don’t have the pony power to watch them all at once.” “I see.” He leaned on his cane and rose, “So you coming with me?” “Where?” Peridot asked. “The Heart of course,” he slipped his saddle bags on over his clothes. “If we already know how the changelings are getting in then I might as well test my hypothesis about the forcefield. Otherwise I’ll have to tell Benevolentia and Prince Dutiful in the morning anyway and it would be nice to not have to lay this particular worry on them.” She shook her head, “You’re not in any condition to be getting back to work, Lumine. I just barely finished putting you back together, for Harmony’s sake.” He chuckled and leaned on his cane, “Oh I dare say you’re not done yet. I may not be a doctor but I doubt I’ve made a full recovery just yet.” “Exactly,” Peridot responded, “you’re just not ready to start work again. Give it a little longer. I’m sure you’ll be back to blowing up your lab in no time.” “Oh well, fine you win.” He crossed the room and sat on a stool. “I’m sure Benevolentia won’t be too upset.” “About what?” Peridot asked, taking the bait. “Oh you know… That her two closest friends knew that there were hundreds, possibly thousands, of giant insectile ponies currently feeding on her unborn baby’s spirit but figured it could wait.” Peridot’s eyes widened as memories of Benevolentia’s face when she realized that the Empire, her ADOPTED, children were being threatened flashed through her mind. If the princess thought that her actual child was under attack and that she and Lumine hadn’t done anything about it… Peridot shuddered and swallowed, her throat suddenly dry, “Maybe… we could go take a quick look, just to make sure.” “Are you sure? I mean I am so badly wounded. Maybe it would be better if I just lay…” “Oh, just come on, Loony!” He laughed, victorious, and rose again to his hooves. They packed a few scrolls and a small collection of magical instruments into Lumine’s saddle bag, which Peridot insisted she carry, and walked out into the hall. Peridot grumbled as she walked behind Lumine. She knew Lumine had pulled one over on her but he did have a good point. If the changelings were able to feed on everypony at once it could indeed explain most of the symptoms she had been seeing in the clinic. It would even account for the worsening prognosis of the victims of ‘direct’ feeding. She heard the tinkling sound of magic and looked up to see Lumine levitating a notebook in front of him, muttering and making notes in the margins as he walked. She opened her mouth to chastise him again for going against her orders when he suddenly drew in a sharp breath as one of his hind legs gave in a little. He didn’t slow down or even miss a step but Peridot noticed him leaning just a little bit harder on his cane. She felt a pang in her chest and every limp was cast in a new light. Lumine had been willing to give up everything to save the ones he cared about. Back when they first encountered the changelings, he had risked grave injury to save them, despite knowing, down to the millithaum, how much magical energy was flowing through the foci. Later, without a second thought, he willingly laid down his life when the guards told him that she, Dutiful, and Benevolentia were still out in the city. It was only by a miracle, the incredible energy of the Heart Prism, and a well timed magical epiphany, that Peridot was able to get his heart started long enough to get him back to the palace. Lumine stopped and grimaced as a cramp seized his leg but refused Peridot’s suggestion that she fetch him a wheelchair. Instead, she walked along side him with a foreleg hooked around his so he could lean into her as they walked. She stole a sideways glance at him and could not help but smile. Lumine was the most selfless, kindest, loyalest friend she had ever had and, she had to admit, despite his occasional annoying bouts of unquenchable nerdiness he was actually kind of … She coughed and shook her head before she could finish the thought, Okay not going there… They made it out of the palace and to the Spire where the Crystal Heart was situated without any further delays, other than Lumine having to twice endure the ‘indignity’ of being levitated down the stairs. Thanks to Prince Dutiful’s foresight, the Heart had been kept under heavy guard since the shield went up, a preparation that quickly proved invaluable once a band of changeling infiltrators staged a strike to capture the Heart only a few days later. A strange chill ran up Peridot’s spine as the guards let them through the swiftly built fortifications that blocked the way. The last time she had was here was when she found Lumine crumpled on the ground. Medically speaking, it was the greatest achievement of her life but, all in all, not a great memory. She looked to Lumine, expecting him to feel the same but he simply strode up to the Heart, unpacked his instruments and set to work without saying a word. She rolled her eyes, he was in pure egghead mode. There wasn’t much she could do to help him. Her magic’s natural affinity with Harmony was invaluable in constructing the Heart Prism but when it came to the pure magical theory she wasn’t even in the same class as Lumine. After a while Peridot’s thoughts began to wander and she took to pacing back and forth. Soon she was so bored that a part of her hoped her pacing would be distracting enough to elicit a response just so she’s have somepony to talk to. Lumine, however, didn’t seem to notice and continued to take his measurements as he muttered to himself. She paused and looked up. High above, she could just make out the dark shapes of flitting changelings outside the force field against the light of the setting sun. “Why hasn’t Equestria sent help yet?” she wondered aloud. “There’s a major snowstorm beyond the city, it’s persisted for weeks now,” Lumine answered, causing Peridot to jump. “I didn’t have the time to direct the Prism’s energy as I would if I had had the time so nearly all of the Heart’s energy is going to powering the force field instead of weather control. I dare say this will be the worst winter we’ve seen since the Heart was first used to reign in the elements a generation ago.” “If there’s no weather control then why is it snowing at all?” “The windigo that drove your ancestors to equestria did terrible damage to the land,” Lumine explained, not looking away from his work. “It will probably be a thousand years before it heals.” “So we’re on our own?” she asked nervously. “Do you think Equestria will investigate when the Empire doesn’t change the seasons?” “I imagine so, and the Princess thinks they will too, but it might take them some time to notice. By your standards it’s always winter outside the city.” Peridot nodded, remembering the sudden change of climate when her skywagon approached the city. “Unfortunately, I don’t think it will be an issue,” he scribbled something down and closed the notebook. “You remember when the princess assured everypony that we had ample supplies to last through the winter till help arrives?” Peridot nodded. “We aren’t going to get a chance to eat them.” Peridot’s eyes widened, “So they are feeding on us? Oh my gosh… the baby…” Lumine set down his tools and hobbled over to her. “The baby will be fine,” he said, placing a hoof on her shoulder as he leaned into his cane. “If she had been pregnant during the last Crystal Fair we might have a problem but as of yet he or she isn’t technically a crystal pony. You’re safe too by the way.” Peridot bit a hoof nervously, “So, what are we going to do? We have to tell everypony. Maybe there is someway we can block them or maybe recast the forcefield or maybe… Wait, you already knew Benny’s baby was safe?” He nodded, a mischievous smile forming on his mouth. “And you still guilted me into letting you come?” “Well, are you glad we know?” “I… Um… well yeah, I guess so.” “Would you have let me come otherwise?” he asked. He had her on that one, “Okay, maybe not but still!” “Just consider it my revenge for that whole ‘let’s throw Lumine a baby shower’ thing,” he winked, somehow still in a good mood. Peridot narrowed her eyes at him, glaring and considering her revenge. She settled for poking him sharply in the shoulder, “You are evil. You know that right?” “Perhaps,” he laughed, rubbing his shoulder, “but you love me anyway.” Peridot continued her angry squinting. Eventually he rolled his eyes and turned to pack up his equipment. “We can wait to tell the princess in the morning, but this needs to be priority one. Not only can we not just let the changelings feed off of the Empire’s ponies but if we CAN manage a way to cut them off we might be able to starve them out.” “Do you think there’s a way?” Peridot asked. “Maybe we can recast the forcefield to resist them.” He made a face and shuddered, “Only as a last resort. I don’t think you could cast the spell, no offence, and I’m not sure I’d survive it. Tell you what, why don’t we get some rest. I’ll give it some thought and sleep on it. I’d like to be able to give Benevolentia a solution when I break the news to her in the morning.” Peridot agreed and helped him pack up before taking him back to his makeshift room by the clinic. “Are you sure I can’t be any help?” Peridot asked at the door. Lumine shook his head, “Maybe, but you need your rest too. I can’t have the pony who’s suppose to be healing me fall asleep in the middle of a session, can I? I don’t want to end up with a third eye if you mess up a spell.” Peridot did her best to laugh and they said goodnight. When she arrived at her room she threw herself into bed, face down on the pillow and tried to go over everything that had happened. Changelings were able to break through the forcefield because she had blown out so many foci in her reckless, though successful, effort to save Lumine’s life. Whispered suspicions that it was their meddling with the Heart that attracted the changelings in the first place were circulating through the guard. Now, she had learned that the changelings were feeding on everypony in the Empire at once. Guilt began welling up inside her as her mind kept spinning. “Is this all my fault?” she wondered aloud as, only an hour from dawn, troubled sleep finally began to claim her. Before the concerns of the day even had a chance to stir up dreams to worry her at night there was a loud bang as somepony barged into her rooms, uninvited. “Who’s there?!” Peridot called out, fearing that a changeling had managed to slip into the palace and was coming to claim her. Her bedroom door opened to reveal a tired eyed Lumine, leaning wobbly on his cane. “Sorry, sorry. My cane caught on the rug and I fell,” he hurried across the room and crawled up into the bed, sitting down beside her. “Hey, come on! Can’t a girl get some privacy?” He ignored her and drew a strangely inlaid black book out of his saddlebag, laying it on the between them, “I think I found it.” “You think you found what, you Loony?!” “Well I couldn’t sleep so I had one of the guards take me to the archives.” He paused as an excited look swept over his face, “Have I ever shown them to you? Oh we have to do that! They have books on every subject you could possibly imagine, cooking, farming, astronomy, medicine, magic, you name it!” He clopped his hooves, “Why there was one time I was looking for a book on…” “Loony, what did you find?” Peridot asked, yawning. “Oh yes, sorry.” He cleared his throat. “I was digging through the archives looking for anything related to the changelings, hoping to find some way of repelling them. I managed to find some fascinating bits of information, previous isolated attacks, reports of a respected member of the community turning out to be a changeling, but it wasn’t until I reached the Starswirl the Bearded collection that I finally made progress. “I don’t think Starswirl ever had direct contact with the changelings, at least in their present form, but some of his notes pointed me toward a possible solution,” he held laid out the book he had brought. “In this I believe it I have found the answer to the changeling problem. It might be a bit dangerous but I don’t know how much choice we have,” he found his page and pointed a hoof to the spell at the bottom, “and given the circumstances I think we at least have to consider it.” Act Three: Chapter Eleven - SacrificesAct Three Chapter Eleven - Sacrifices “You can’t still be seriously considering this, can you?!” Peridot yelled, her voice echoing through the hall outside the throne room of the Crystal Palace, drawing looks from the guards. Lumine shushed her, “Yes I am and either way I’d have to tell her, unless you can think of a better solution before it’s too late.” Peridot grumbled as the guards pushed back the doors, “I still don’t like it.” “Neither do I,” Lumine admitted. They entered to find Benevolentia already holding audience; the prince must have been coordinating patrols. The pony she was speaking with was from one of the Empire’s merchant guilds. He was upset about one of the new rationing decrees but wasn’t getting very far in his attempts to sway Benevolentia from her decision. The princess stole a moment from her duties to smile and wave from the throne. They found a seat and tried to ignore to the debate while Lumine went over what he was going to say. Peridot spent the time trying to come up with a way to talk Lumine out of his plan. “What was that about?” Lumine asked Benevolentia once the guild pony stormed out. “Tea and coffee.” The princess shook her head. “With everypony so tired and stressed out and no caravans getting through I was forced to decree that all coffee and tea be sold to the crown at the pre-siege price. Ponies aren’t going to be happy about it but I need to guard kept awake to do their jobs.” “Taking away a pony’s morning pick me up,” Lumine tisk tisked and shook his head. “You might end up with a revolution on your hooves.” Benevolentia laughed and held her hooves to her cheeks in mock dismay, “Oh no, somepony’s going to take my throne and deal with this mess instead of me.” She rolled her eyes, “Where do I sign up?” She composed herself, “So what can I do for you guys? Like the outfit, Lumine, by the way.” Lumine looked down at himself, he’d forgotten that he was still in his tweed outfit. He’d worked straight through the night and hadn’t had a chance to change. “Oh, thank you. I figured it was time for a change from the ‘hospital gown chic’.” He looked over at Peridot, annoyed that she wasn’t laughing. “Unfortunately though, we didn’t come to show off my outfit. We have some bad news…” The princess’s reaction was pretty much what they’d expected. She shot straight up out of her throne when she realized the implications for her baby but Peridot was able to convince her that there was no danger there. “I went over all of Lumine’s work and he’s right. Any pregnancy conceived after the last Crystal flair should be safe from harm.” “That is, of course, excluding complications arising from the mother’s loss of vitality,” Lumine interjected. “Technically true…” Peridot shot him a look, she was trying NOT to worry the poor mother to be. “But I can counter those effects of the changelings’ attack with my magic. For a few ponies at least.” The princess shuddered and sank back into her throne, “They’ve been feeding on us this whole time. No wonder they’re content to just sit outside and wait. Once we’re to weak to stop them they’ll just walk in and take the city. Why bother with the break-ins then?” “I doubt they can drain enough to do more than get by,” Lumine reviewed the notes he held in his magic, Peridot had given up on lecturing him about it. “Still, it’s most likely it’s a way of testing our strength and shaking us up.” “How much longer can we hold out?” “Not long…” said Peridot, “The effects seem to be comulitive, showing no symptoms until some internal threshold is crossed. Every day, more and more ponies are checking into the hospitals from the effects of long term feeding. At the rate it’s increasing… I doubt there will be anyone lefrt who can even stand within ...two weeks.” “TWO WEEKS?!” “Less actually,” said Lumine. “Thats only until complete incapacitation. It won’t be nearly that long before the strain of dealing with ever increasing casualties and decreasing pony power breaks us. I’d give it a week at most before they infiltrators can overtake the guard.” “We need to get word to Equestria, if Celestia and Luna knew…” Lumine shook his head, “We’ve tried, not a single messenger has ever gotten through. At this point it wouldn’t matter, in the time it would take for Equestria to respond they couldn’t do anything but avenge us.” “I can’t just sit here and wait for those monsters too…” she choked up as her hoof rose to her stomach. “What can we do? Is there anything we haven’t tried, no matter how drastic?” “I might have a way. I was doing some research and I found a spell that…” Lumine began. “No Lumine! You can’t do this!” Peridot stamped a hoof and pleaded, “Benny don’t listen to him. He’s crazy. Obviously his accident caused some brain damage.” Lumine’s lips tightened, “That’s not even funny to joke about, Peridot.” “Oh, so why can you joke about it then Mr ‘celebratory barbecue’?” “Because it was my accident and I saved the Empire!” “Well, I saved YOU Lumine!” Peridot fumed. “And I’m telling you that it will kill you!” The throne room was silent save for the echo of Peridot’s pronouncement. Princess Benevolentia’s voice was hushed, “Lumine, tell me.” Peridot bit back tears. She knew that Lumine would do anything to save the Empire and that the princess had a duty to her ponies to do whatever it took to protect them, even if it meant putting the lives of her friends in danger. The worst part was that she knew they were right, they didn’t have anything else left to try. “Once I realized that the changelings were feeding on the Empire I went straight to the archives to find a solution. I was hoping to learn as much as I could about them and I thought we might have some record of them from the past. Unfortunately, with so much of our history still buried under the ice in the old unicorn city or taken to Equestria I was only able to find a few fragmentary reports.” “Anything useful?” the princess asked. “Not really, just the occasional story of doppelgangers and ponies left in unshakable stupers. I don’t think they’ve ever attempted an attack like this before… It’s possible that it was the presence of the Heart that drew them out, much like it did with Discord in Equestria.” “So what did you find then?” “Well,” he continued, “Something their leader said stuck in my mind, so I decided to look back further. I never did find any mention of the changelings but I did find a legend accredited to none other than Starswirl the Bearded that might explain where they come from.” “I’m sorry… who?” Benevolentia asked. Lumine’s jaw dropped, “Starswirl the Bearded? Father of the amniomorphic spell? He was probably the most powerful unicorn who ever lived! He created hundreds of spells. Discovered most of the magical principles we know today and single hoofedly preserved almost everything we know about the ancient world. He’s essentially the single most important historical figure ever! Period!” The princess just raised an eyebrow at Lumine’s fanboying. Lumine groaned, “ANYWAY… I found an excerpt taken from Starswirl’s chronicling of the fall of the alicorns during the the Great Fracturing that told the story of a certain alicorn mare and her followers that refused to take part in the conflict. It didn’t mention her name or her motivations only that while the rest of the alicorns were doing there best to turn the world inside out and rip the very stars from the sky she stayed out of it all and refused to either help or harm any of the combatants. When everything was said and done the world was nearly devastated and the alicorns themselves were diminished and eventually they descended into the three kinds of ponies we see today. She was furious, she swore revenge on the world for stripping her of her power despite the fact that she wanted nothing to do with that terrible conflict. The story didn’t say what become of her, only that she spent the rest of her life delving into forbidden magics in an attempt to restore herself to the some semblance of what she had once been.” “And you believe that this mare is this Queen Chrysalis?” “It’s more likely that she is a descendant although I have to admit that It’s possible,” he admitted. “I don’t see how she could have survived for so many thousands of years after the alicorns were rendered mortal.” “Did this story tell you anything about the spell that they used? Maybe you could find a way to counteract it.” “Unfortunately no but it did give me an idea of where to look.” Lumine set his saddlebacks on the floor and removed cloth wrapped book. “This, princess,” he said as he held the book in his hooves as he carefully unwrapped the shimmering black wrapping, “is the Exoranomicon. “During Starswirl’s long life he defended the three clans from every imaginable monster and calamity. During his time as the Magus, he kept careful record of every dark spell, every fell magic, and every vile incantation he encountered. Upon it’s completion, Starswirl named this book the Exoranomicon or ‘The Image of the Law of Hatred’ in the tongue of the ancients.” He left the book to his loyal student Clover the Clever in the hopes that she could use it’s knowledge to defeat such evil incase it was encountered again.” “Wasn’t Clover one of the Founders of Equestria?” Benevolentia asked. “Why didn’t she bring it with her?” “Maybe she just didn’t have time,” Lumine said. “The cold was nearing its worst and I’m sure her talents were directed at getting everypony out before they froze solid. Maybe she intended on coming back for her library later but unfortunately Clover didn’t survive long after Equestria was founded. In any case, it was recovered years later by an expedition to the old city along with the majority of our library.” “So what does the book say?” It was Lumine’s turn to shudder, “A great many terrible things. Starswirl must have been cast from a different mold to be able to research the dark arts like he did and maintain his sanity. Most of what we think of as black magic originated during the war between the alicorns and was meant to be cast by alicorns. Very few unicorns could manage these kind of spells, sane ones at least. Insanity seems to make them easier to cast and the misuse of alicorn magic seems eager to drive a pony to it. Handling the book carelessly or even being around it can be dangerous, hence the enchanted wrapping.” Peridot stirred from her fretting to jab Lumine, “And you brought it to my room!?” “Ouch, Peridot,” he rubbed his soon to be bruised shoulder. “That was a copy, the spells were deliberately left incomplete to make them uncastable, perfectly safe. This book is the original and despite its wards and enchantments, is still quite dangerous. Do NOT try to levitate it with your magic.” Benevolentia leaned forward, “So, does it tell you how to block changelings’ magic?” Lumine opened his mouth to answer but Peridot cut him off, “No it doesn’t. So what he wants to do is use another spell, a black spell, to suck the love and harmony right out of every pony in the empire until the changelings either starve or retreat! And that’s assuming that trying to cast it doesn’t kill him!” “Is this true? That’s your plan?” Benevolentia asked in shock. “It is a regrettably accurate description, but yes.” he answered honestly. “The spell does rob its target of all the emotions associated with Harmony, love, hope, happiness, etc. It is my hope that because the changelings feed on those same energies we can deprive them of their food source completely.” “Is there any risk to my citizens?” “As defuse it the spell will be, it’s minimal.” Lumine answered. “I plan to cast it through the Prism so its broadcasted through the whole city at once as opposed to the spells original method of targeting one pony at a time. The average pony will feel nothing more than a general sense of depression and sadness as oppose to the soul crushing despair the spell was meant to inflict.” “And that’s the part that’s gonna kill him, Benny!” Peridot pointed an accusing hoof at Lumine. “The last time he tried to connect to the Prism the backlash fried him. I had to place the whole city at risk just to get his heart beating again. I…” she began to tear, “Lumine… I don’t want to see you get hurt… I don’t know if I can save you again.” Peridot stared at her hooves as Benevolentia looked back and forth at them, weighing the risk. She found she couldn’t bear to look at Lumine, knowing that there was no way she could dissuade him. “Lumine… is Peridot right?” the princess asked. “We, all of us, thought you were gone when we found you. How do you know it won’t happen again.” “This is different,” he explained. “When I cast the forcefield I knew I’d never be able to keep the spell up by myself so I had to tie the spell directly into the power of the Heart and all the stored energy in the Prism. This time I only have to direct the energy from the Prism to get the spell going and it will sustain itself on the energy it collects from the ponies under its effect.” Lumine took a deep breath, “And also because last time… the last two times rather, the excess energy poured through my natural connection with the heart as a crystal pony. I no longer have that connection.” “What are you saying?” “I am no longer a crystal pony…” “What?!” Princess Benevolentia jumped down from her throne. “Of course you’re still a crystal pony.” Peridot stared at her friend, her eyes open in shock. “I can’t feel the Heart anymore and soon enough what’s left of my coat will lose it’s shine. I’ll just be a regular unicorn,” he admitted with difficulty. “Whatever that energy surge did to me… it damaged something inside, burnt something out.” He gave a half hearted shrug, “It’s probably the only reason why the changelings’ feeding hasn’t killed me already and it might just be enough to protect me from burning out again.” “Lumine…” Peridot said as she felt her frustration melt away. She wanted to run over to her friend, to wrap her hooves around him and tell him that everything was going to be okay but something in the way he stood held her back, like this was something he had to get out. “You never told me…” “You would have tried to heal it,” Lumine answered sadly. “But this can’t be healed, and it would have broken your heart that couldn’t help me.” “You were trying to protect me?” He nodded, “That’s what you do for the ponies you care about. That’s what I’m trying to do again. Peridot... Benny, this spell is the only chance the Empire has and nopony else is skilled enough to cast it. Peridot… you’re right. There’s a chance that something goes wrong and if it does then… I won’t be around to try again, but if I don’t try, if you don’t let me do this… then the Empire will fall and everypony who is unlucky enough to survive it will be nothing but food to those monsters outside our gates.” He looked down at his hooves then back up at Peridot and Benevolentia, “Please, you two mean everything to me and I can’t just stand by and let you and everypony else get hurt. You’ve been the best friends I could have asked for. Let me be as good a friend for you.” That’s it, Peridot thought to herself, I’m gonna hug him. She gave in and threw her forelimbs around him, drawing him into the biggest hug she could muster. He stiffened for a second but gave in and wrapped his hooves around her. A moment later Peridot felt the soft brush of Benevolentia’s feathers around her as princess joined them. Without another word, it had been decided. It didn’t take them long to prepare. Lumine wanted to practice the spell once or twice and Peridot offered herself up as a guinea pig, which he refused, much to her relief, suggesting that they procure an actual guinea pig from the petting zoo. Peridot pitied the poor creature, almost enough to insist that he should test it on her. By the time evening came they were ready and Lumine, Peridot, along with her personal guard Phalanx, and most of the palace’s medical staff were gathered around the heart, beneath its spire. “Are you ready?” Peridot asked. “Maybe we should wait a few days. I might be able to draw power from the Prism to get you closer to full strength.” Lumine shook his head. “We can’t wait. If this fails we need everypony to be strong enough to make a run for it. I doubt anyone will actually make it but maybe somepony will get far enough to get word to Equestria. It has to be now.” Peridot nodded sadly and laid out the Exoranomicon on the table the servants had set up by the Heart. In the distance she could hear Benevolentia addressing the crowd. The princess insisted on explaining everything to her subjects and being with them when the spell went into effect. Peridot wished that Benevolentia could be with her to support Lumine but the princess was right, the Empire needed to see their Princess’s strength if they were going to endure this… however bad ‘this’ might be. With a last plaintive glance to Lumine, Peridot wrapped the Heart in her magic and removed it from between the two magical spikes of crystal that held it aloft. Instantly, a low thrumming , like the sound of a giant pitchfork fading away, resounded through the spire and the ring of deep red foci surrounding it. Through her magic, Peridot could feel the power of the Prism begin the fade. Overhead, the normally purple force field began to fade to a pale violet. Phalanx tightened his grip on his spear as the dome protecting the city began to flicker. Lumine closed his eyes and began to still himself as he ran through the mental exercises every unicorn learned as a child to summon their magic. Just as he readied himself to cast the spell he let out a surprised gasp as Peridot kissed him on the cheek. “For luck,” she said. Lumine smiled thankfully at his friend and summoned his magic. The spell began like any other, his horn glowing with the natural purple aura it always had and grew steadily brighter as he pumped more energy into it; then it began to change. Other colors began to seep into Lumine’s magic, dark green at first and then pure black. Hints of green flame flickered at the corners of his eyes. Peridot jumped to Lumine’s side and began casting her healing spell as his hind legs gave way and his nose began to bleed. He didn’t even seem to notice her ministrations as he pumped more and more energy into the dark alicorn magic. With a final push that sent tremors running through his already frail body Lumine sent a beam of bubbling black, green, and purple magic out to strike bottom of the two crystal spikes that normally held the Heart. Peridot’s eyes clenched tight as she kept up her healing, tending to and repairing each wound and weakness as it appeared in Lumine’s straining body while he kept up the dark casting. When Lumine finally released the spell and fell to the ground, she nearly collapsed herself in exhaustion relief. “Lumine!” she called out tiredly as she rolled him over on his side. “Lumine, are you okay?” Momentary panic spiked in her chest before he groaned, “No… not really. Did it work?” Peridot forced herself to look up. The central spike was vibrating as it absorbed Lumine’s magic. As it did, it began to change, a black stain that began on its needle sharp point began to spread downward. The on-hoof medical ponies backed away nervously as it reached the ground and began spreading out to the edges of the polished floor. With a sound like tearing stone it shot out to the surrounding foci instantly consuming them and turning them black as coal. “It’s working…” The process began to repeat itself. As each foci absorbed the magic it sent out a tendril along the conduit material embedded in the very roads of the city to the next foci. Through her magic and her much vaunted ‘connection to Harmony’ Peridot could sense it each time the black spell, their only hope of survival and a sin against nature, lurch outward, spreading. “Lumine…?” Peridot asked tentatively. “Why is your horn still glowing?” He shakily sat up, bracing himself with his forelegs. “The spell can power itself,” he explained. “but with the Heart removed I have to maintain it so it doesn’t collapse.” “How long do you have to keep that up?” “For as long as it takes…” “Lumine!” Peridot exclaimed. “Why didn’t you tell us this before?! Who knows how long this will take! It might be weeks!” “I didn’t know I’d have to...” he weakly laid a hoof on Peridot’s knee. “You’re going to have to keep me going until then. I trust you Peridot, we can do this.” Peridot’s face pinched with concern but she nodded. They could get through this. Distantly, she realized the spell had reached the last set of foci at the edge of the city. The effect was immediate. Peridot felt like someone had thrown a heavy wet blanket over her. She gasped sharply as the spell sank into her, sinking in it’s bitter talons that seemed to turn to stomach to water as it wrapped her heart in ice. She saw a tremor run through the ponies gathered around the spire. Peridot collapsed to the ground as she felt her hope and optimism rip away. She heard somepony let out a heartbreaking cry. It never occurred to Peridot that it was her own voice. This isn’t going to work… Somepony called out her name. What’s the point in even fighting… She noticed that Lumine was shaking her, yelling something. She couldn’t bring herself to care enough to understand what he was saying. Just let the changelings come… let them put me to sleep in one of those pods… Lumine lowered his horn to her head until it touched her own. “I’m so sorry Peridot! I didn’t know!” She felt him wrap his hooves around her. Little by little, she felt herself feel again. “I didn’t think about what would happen if you were healing me when I cast the spell. I’m so sorry! I tried to fix it. Did I fix it?” She could hear the tears in his voice, “Oh please Peridot, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, say something.” Peridot’s voice croaked, “Tell me we can do this…” Lumine squeezed her tight, relieved that she was okay. “We can do this, Peridot, you and me. We can save the Empire.” In the distance she could hear Benevolentia talking from her balcony, comforting her subjects, telling them to fight back against the spell, they had faced worse and if they could only keep up hope they could make it through. Peridot hoped it was true. Lumine helped Peridot climb to her hooves, she kept a hoof over his shoulder for support. The sudden reversal of their roles wasn’t lost on her and she cracked a smile, despite herself. Suddenly there was a new sound rising in the distance, agonized, despairing, and pained. She leaned on Lumine as they walked out from under the spire, the green and purple light of his horn casting strange shadows as they looked out through the city, seeking the source of the cry. It was Phalanx who realized first. “The changelings are screaming…” Act Three: Chapter Twelve - SignsAct Three Chapter Twelve - Signs “Ah! Watch it!” Lumine cried out as Peridot’s restoration spell washed over him. “Sorry…” Peridot winced. It was the tenth time today she had cast the spell and second time since going to bed that she had been woken to cast it again; try as she might, she was bound to make mistakes. “I’m trying Lumine…” “It’s… okay… Just finished up,” he groaned. She resumed casting the spell and did her best to ignore his various yelps and whimpers. They hadn’t yet figured out the exact mechanism for why her healing magic was causing pain but it was obvious to Peridot that it had something to do with the black spell. For nearly a month now, Lumine had been casting the black spell from Starswirl the Bearded’s ‘Exoranomicon’ constantly, all day, all night, without break. The only reason he was still able to stand, let alone work magic, was Peridot’s healing spell. It was hard to say if the stress of the casting was doing damage that Peridot just couldn’t fix or if the black spell itself was fighting back but it was plain that if he kept it up for much longer it would be the end of him. When she was satisfied with her work, Peridot gave Lumine’s body one last once over with her horn before allowing its blue glow to fade away. She pursed her lips as Lumine’s horn continued glowing black, green, and purple. “Sorry for waking you up again…” He shifted in his recliner, straightening the blanket thrown across his lap. The book he had been reading when the attack struck had fallen to the floor he leaned to one side and scooped it up in his hoof. Peridot scooped it up in her magic and returned it to him. She smiled tiredly. “It’s okay, thats why I’m here.” “You mean it’s not just for the conversation?” Lumine joked weakly as Peridor dabbed the damp rag on his forehead. “You can always move back to your own rooms if you’d rather.” “Don’t be silly.” She poked him in the shoulder. “What will everypony gossip about then?” Lumine let out a strained laugh as Peridot slipped back into her bed. Peridot moving into Lumine’s room had been something of a minor scandal among the palace staff, setting off a firestorm in the rumor mill. Eventually they got tired of explaining that Peridot was just there as Lumine’s live in nurse, an arrangement necessitated by the frequent intense headaches caused by the strain of maintaining the evil casting for weeks on end. Without another word, Peridot drew her blankets in tight and closed her eyes. “Sweet dreams,” Lumine offered. “You too, Lumine,” Peridot answered as sleep took her. Lumine sighed wistfully and reopened his book. They began the day early, the unsleeping Lumine acting as Peridot’s personal pony alarm clock, and headed out into the city to begin yet another day of unceasing work to hold off the changeling swarm. “Is this really necessary?” Princess Benevolentia asked as she surveyed the hasty construction. At Lumine’s insistence, she had employed several hundred ponies to his new project. Lumine lifted his quill from his notes and looked out at the fruits of his careful planning. “Absolutely, princess,” he answered. “I never intended the Heart Prism to be used like this, modifications must be made. Unless you’d rather risk the changelings breaking through, I require these changes to be able to maintain my spell.” “Well of course not, I’ll do whatever I have to protect my subjects. I just hate to see them suffering like this.” Her heart panged with concern for her subjects, unlike herself and a few select others, Lumine could not exclude them from the spell’s effects. Her hoof shot to her mouth in concern as one of the workers faltered and tripped, dropping her heavy load of enchanted black crystal. The first aid staff rushed to her side. “Just give me your promise that this is necessary.” “Of course, Benevolentia.” He started to continue his notes as a grimace seized his features. He dropped his quill and held his hooves to his temples, rotating clockwise in an attempt to dispel the sudden headache. “Peridot...” he groaned. She looked up from her patient. The young stallion had pulled a muscle in his hind leg when he underestimated the weight of a crystal laden cart. “Oop, sorry Lumine,” she said. “Be right there.” She wave over one of the other medical ponies so she could cast her healing spell. Lumine beared down as the spell washed over him. When Peridot was finished his headache had receded enough for him to speak again. He shook his head to clear his mind. “My spell still feels only ‘half cast’, I believe thats the reason why changelings are still managing to find gaps in the forcefield to get into the city. There must still be area’s I can’t reach.” He rubbed his head with a hoof, “It may also explain why I’m still getting these attacks despite Peridot’s efforts. No matter how hard to try to push the spell to completion it still feels like it needs room to grow. I’m hoping that these expansions will give it the room I need.” Benevolentia bit her lip, considering, “What about after this is all over?” “Oh thats the best part!” Lumine said proudly. “With these new modifications we’ll be able to extend the range of the Heart tenfold. We might not even have to run conduits to the planned settlements. It might even reach all the way to Equestria.” The princess nodded, “Well that’s good. At least something will come of all…” She was cut off as a fiery green explosion rocked the construction site, sending ponies and shards of crystal scattering. The cries of the wounded stung Peridot’s ears as she looked up and found the source of the blast. A trio of changelings hovered over the site, their horns glowing brighter as they prepared another blast. “Guards! We’re under attack!” somepony cried. The area erupted into activity. Guards came streaming in from the nearby checkpoint and carried a protesting Benevolentia away. Prince Dutiful’s orders regarding the princess had been explicit, she was to be removed from the scene of any hostile activity at all costs. Benevolentia hadn’t been happy about the order but Dutiful insisted and she eventually relented. Peridot snatched up her medical kit in her magic and rushed to the wounded, trying to stymie their injuries before they became too severe. One of the guards yelled her her to help them repel the attackers but there were other ponies who needed her talents more. “Shh.. shh..” she tried to comfort the wide eyed mare she knelt beside. “It’s okay, I’m here… Miss, you have to pay attention, listen to my voice.” She only succeeded in breaking her of her panic when a guard’s spear struck the ground, quivering in place, a bare hoof width from her face. She shot an angry glare over her shoulder at a guilty looking stallion before returning to her duties. “ENOUGH!!!” a voice roared. The strength of the speaker’s anger touched something in Peridot and despite all her practiced medical professionalism she cried out and jumped back, spinning around to face the bellow’s source. Lumine. The stallion, fragile and unsteady only a moment ago had thrown his cane to one side and was quaking with anger. A vicious sneer distorted his face as he poured more strength into the spell that still lit his horn in shades of purple, green, and black. Everypony, and changeling, went still as Lumine took a step forward and yelled again, “I will not tolerate these INTERRUPTIONS!” He reared up as his horn wrapped itself in a purple and green overglow, flickers of purple flame shown at the corners of his eyes. When his front hooves returned to the ground with a sharp ‘crack’ his horn lanced out with a beam of bubbling black energy that struck the three changelings as they flew. They let out an unearthly scream and fell to the ground twitching. “Now, if its not to much to ask, can we get back to work and get these crystals in place before the REST of the swarm breaks through!” Lumine turned on a hoof and walked back to his work table as if nothing had happened. Peridot saw him stumble and reach for his cane but he waved her away with a frown. She looked back at the fallen attackers, still laying on the ground. Despite everything the changelings had done, and everything they would do if they could, Peridot could not help but feel a sharp stab of pity for them as they lay there twitching while the light faded in their eyes. She wrenched her eyes away and turned her attentions back to her patient as the workers started to clear the debris. Stealing a glance over her shoulder she saw Lumine furiously scribbling his notes, his brow knotted in concentration. “What’s happening to him?” she said to no pony in particular. Prince Dutiful soon arrived with a large contingent of guards and medics to oversee the security of the construction site personally. He insisted he had full faith in Lumine’s plan and intended to ensure it was carried to completion. Somehow, Peridot suspected his real reasons lay in the verbal tongue lashing he must have received from Benevolentia for having her dragged away. He even asked Peridot to go back to the palace to check on her, hoping, she figured, that she might be able to calm the princess down before he returned. Providing, that Lumine didn’t mind her being so far away. She was relieved when he said it was okay. It seems, he explained, that having a chance to release some of the excess magic from the spell relieved the backpressure that was causing him pain. Peridot nodded and began her walk back to the palace. Once he was safely out of sight, she drew her notebook from her saddle back and continued her notes on Lumine’s condition as she walked. “Benny?” Peridot tapped the gilded door to the imperial suite with her hoof. “Benny, you here?” There was no answer so she tapped again. The princess’s angry answer practically shook the door, “Dutiful, I swear, if you haven’t learned yet to leave me alone after ticking me off you had better figure it out!” “No no, it’s Peridot. I just wanna talk,” Peridot ventured. She heard the latch turn and the door swung open a bit. Princess Benevolentia peered out of the gap, questioning, “Are you here to plead his case for him?” Peridot shook her head adamantly, “No. Actualy, I wanted to talk about Lumine.” The princess looked at her skeptically as she opened the door fully. “He didn’t ask you to check up on me?” “Well, um, yes sort of…” Peridot withdrew at the look the princess shot her. “But I’m way too interested in self preservation to do that,” she said quickly. “Honest, I just wanted to talk about Lumine.” “Hm… okay, come on in.” The princess stepped to the side and bade her to enter, gesturing to a pair of well cushioned seats by a small table piled high with just about every snack and treat a pregnant mare could ask for. It had been a while since she visited Benevolentia in her rooms and Peridot looked over the change in decor as she entered. The entire place had been redone. Thick carpet covered the floor, wall to wall, perfect to soften an infants fall. Fresh paintings of fields and animals adorned the room instead of the traditional spare walls. Most noticeably, every sharp corner and edge on every wall, chair, table, and bookcase (filled with ‘how to’ parenting guides instead of the classical literature they once held) had been rounded or padded, a considerable feat considering the typical Crystal Empire architecture. Peridot smiled as she took her seat, “You’ve been nesting I see.” The princess giggled, her mood lightening, “Maybe a little. The carpet was Dutiful’s idea. He told me he remembers banging his head all the time when he was a colt.” Her lips tightened in frustration, “Dutiful…” “He meant well, you know…” Peridot started to say. “Hey!” The princess pointed a hoof at her, “You promised… Though I guess you’re right.” Peridot kept her mouth shut and helped herself to a puff pastry from the snack tray. The princess sighed, “Anyway, you wanted to talk about Loonie?” Peridot set the pastry aside, her appetite gone. She opened her saddle bag and withdrew her notebook, setting it between her and the princess. Benevolentia eyed it warily as Peridot flipped through the pages. “Isn’t there some kind of patient confidentiality?” she asked. Peridot nodded, “Yeah, but you’re the princess, one of his closest friends, and practically his sister. I think I can make an exception.” Peridot flipped the book to the last section where she kept the charts of Lumine’s progress. She pointed to a page, “See this chart here? Its where I keep track of his mood, basically how happy or hopeful he is. A positive outlook is important to any patient’s prognosis, so I track it for all my patients, but it’s especially important for a unicorn suffering from magical burn out. This is when I first started treating him, after the changelings attacked us the first time. See how high his mood was?” Benevolentia nodded, “He was on top of the world, even with what happened.” She smiled, “I think he was just happy to get to play the hero.” “Right, and here’s when we got him back after he used the Prism to cast that forcefield.” The princess frowned, “We almost lost him…” “We practically did lose him,” said Peridot. “I had to practically rebuild his heart just to get it beating again. If I had been just a few minutes later it would have been too late. But still, even after that and all the therapy and treatments he kept his spirits up. He was always trying to make me laugh, telling stories and jokes.” “Lumine’s jokes are terrible.” “He says we just don’t get them… but yeah, they're pretty bad.” It was Peridot’s turn to smile, “He might be the only pony ever who likes jokes that take an abacus understand.” The smile faded, “Then we get to this day, a few weeks ago.” “When he started casting that spell from Starswirl’s book…” “Yeah. He was okay at first but after a day he started going downhill.” “Maybe it’s because he hasn’t been sleeping,” Benevolentia offered. Peridot shook her head, “No, between my magic and his mandatory ‘down time’ he should be well rested. A few weeks without sleep is unusual but not unheard of. Usually the patient just gets giddy. Lumine though…” Benevolentia looked down at the graph and pointed, “Why did you stop tracking his mood?” “Because I don’t know how to characterize it anymore!” Peridot exclaimed. “He’s turned almost stoic. He rarely smiles, never laughs, never talks, but at the same time he doesn’t seem sad or depressed. Its like all the ups and downs have been sucked out of him and now he’s just, I dunno...” “Isn’t that what the spell is suppose to do?” “I don’t know, maybe. He said it’s not suppose to affect the caster. I don’t really understand it that well. Even reading the spell makes my horn hurt.” Peridot looked down. “This spell is effecting him though, I know that much and ...I think we should call it off.” “Call what off?” Peridot took a breath, “The spell, his big construction project, everything.” Benevolentia’s eyes widened, “You can’t be serious, Peridot. Everything depends on Lumine keeping the spell up to keep the changelings from feeding on the empire.” “I disagree,” Peridot insisted. “The changelings are weak. They’ve barely been able to feed this whole time and the force field is much stronger now. With the Prism repaired we should be able to insulate everypony from their attack until we get help from Equestria.” “Peridot, I know you’re worried about him, I am too. I don’t want to sound cold but he’s only one pony. There are thousands depending on him succeeding. The sacrifices he’s made are well spent.” Peridot recoiled, “How can you say that, Benny? You can’t just ‘spend’ a pony. This is Lumine!” The princess grew stern, invisibly taking on her mantle as ruler, “And what of the guards fighting the changelings that have snuck into the city, Peridot? Are their lives not worth as much as Lumine’s? Are you going to be the one to deliver the news to their families if worse were to come to worse? I have to act for the good of the Empire, Peridot. Nopony, not Lumine, not me, not you,” she held a hoof to her swelling stomach, “not even… not even my child can come first.” “I… I understand Benny… I really do… but there has to be a better way.” She shook her head, “Maybe there is. But until we find one we have to stay the course. Besides, I can’t place too much faith in the forcefield. Especially after seeing what happened today firsthoof.” “But thats what I’m talking about! Did somepony tell you what happened?” The princess shook her head. “I assumed the guards were able to take care of things.” “It wasn’t the guards, Benny.” Peridot stamped a hoof in frustration. “It was Lumine. He fired one magical attack and took out all three changelings at once. The things screamed… I almost felt bad for them. Then, he just yells at everypony to get back to work and goes back to what he was doing like nothing even happened. When I asked him how he was feeling he told me he it felt good to use up some of the ‘extra magic’. Last time he took out three changelings he burned himself out and he had to tap into the Prism to do it! It’s like, like he’s getting stronger somehow.” “Is that possible?” “I don’t know! I don’t think so. If there was a way for a unicorn to become more powerful I’m sure everypony would do it. Hay, I would do it.” Peridot gritted her teeth as tears began to well up in her eyes, “Something is happening to him and I don’t know how to help him. I don’t want to lose him, Benny. I don’t know if I can do this anymore. I know there is nopony else who can but...” She looked up her friend, pleading, “don’t ask me to continue healing him… I just can’t.” Peridot watched as Benevolentia rose from her chair and stood in front of her. The princess drew herself up and opened her mouth to speak. “Peridot, I’m sorry,” she started, her tone every bit the monarch. “You are hereby…” Peridot looked up, her eyes red and miserable before she clenched them closed. Benevolentia’s voice caught and for a moment she said nothing. “Oh, hayseed.” Peridot felt her friends wings close around her. “Benny?” “Peridot, you know I have to ask everypony to do as much as they can for the empire if we’re going to get through this.” The princess drew back a bit to look Peridot in her eyes. “But, if you’ve truly given all that you can… I understand.” “Really?” The princess nodded, “Lumine is the smartest pony I know but he does had a tendency to be a little one track minded. He’s going to be disappointed that he can’t play savior anymore but… we’ll find another way. The new foci should be finished by the end of the day. I’ll tell him in the morning, okay? ” Benevolentia gave Peridot a squeeze. “Can you make it ‘till then?” Peridot nodded, “Thank you, Benny. I hope he understands.” “He will, I’m sure. He’s probably going to be so relieved that he gets to go back to tinkering in his lab that he won’t even have time to be mad. Now why don’t you go back to your room and get cleaned up,” Benevolentia picked up with the tables ornate napkins and dabbed the tears from Peridot’s cheeks. “I’m sure my husband is expecting you back with news of his impending doom. If you show up crying he just might run for Equestria rather than risk coming back to the palace.” Peridot laughed, “I suppose that wouldn’t do much for morale, would it?” “Are you kidding? The guard would probably think it was hilarious.” The two friends shared a long and much needed laugh before Peridot levitated her saddle bags onto her back and trotted up to the room she temporarily shared with Lumine. She twisted the latch with her magic, opened the door, and tossed her saddle bag on the bench by the entrance as she walked in.” “Hello, Peridot.” She let out a startled ‘eek’ and spun to face the voice. “Lumine?” she asked as he came into view. “What are you doing here?” He levitated a small book bag in his magic, “I just needed a few things to finish up. I would have asked you to grab them for me but you left in such a hurry I didn’t get the chance.” “Oh… um, sorry.” Peridot stammered. “I just wanted to check on Benevolentia. I figured she wasn’t to happy about being dragged off like that.” “Ah yes. An unfortunate but necessary precaution. I daresay I’m glad not to be the prince.” He opened the door with his magic and walked past Peridot. “I suppose that’s why he insists on organizing the security at the construction sight himself.” He glanced back over shoulder as he closed the door, “It’s either that or face his impending doom back home.” Peridot felt a chill up her spine. Act Three: Chapter Fourteen - Bad to WorseAct Three Chapter Fourteen - Bad to Worse Peridot was falling and, for a fleeting moment, she didn’t care. In just a few horrible minutes, she had lost nearly every one of those dearest to her. Still, no matter how alone and betrayed she felt, Peridot would never let a friend down. She craned her head to see Benevolentia, who trailed behind her. She wrapped the unconscious princess in an envelope of magic and pulled her in close. Wrapping her hooves around Benevolentia’s glowing body, Peridot tried something she had never done before, she extended the glowing aura of her magic out from her friends body to include herself. With a grunt of effort Peridot focused on her magic and pulled. Levitation had never been Peridot’s specialty, she prefered to sooth pain and knit back together injured skin and bone. Fortunately though, she had inherited some measure of her grandmothers skill. At least, she thought to herself as the wind continued to howl by her ears as she plummeted, I hope I have. She looked down. The ground was still fairly far below her, but the ground wasn’t her immediate concern, she’d never get that far. Jutting out from the palace were numerous overhangs, terraces, and balconies, not to mention the gentle angle of the palace walls themselves. If she couldn’t move them farther from the palace, they would never even get the opportunity to hit the ground. Peridot bore down and poured everything she had into her levitation spell. It surprised her just how hard it was to move herself and she began to doubt that she would be able to move them far enough but then, to her astonishment, they cleared a balcony. She would have whooped in elation had she not just lost her friends moments ago, but she did begin to harbor some hope that she might just be able to survive this. If only she could find a way to stop. She redoubled her efforts as they cleared another terrance, forgetting about moving away in favor of slowing down. Her horn blazed as she poured more and more magic into it, bright enough that she could see it through eyelids clenched closed in strain and desperation. But she wasn’t slowing down. She began to panic, the ground was mere seconds away and there was no way she could stop herself, but she might be able to save Benevolentia. Peridot released her hold on herself and focused on the princess. Peridot had never practiced medicine professionally. Her talents had alway been lent toward the discovery of new cures and treatments rather than actual application. Not that she didn’t do her fair share of volunteer work and disaster relief, as well as helping out the ponies at the hospital in her free time. In addition, she had been the acting palace doctor since the changelings first attacked, so she had plenty of practical experience. Like any good doctor, everything she knew was neatly cataloged in her mind, she could instantly recall the proper treatment or spell for thousands of illnesses and injuries but right now, there was only one spell on her mind. Peridot released the magic she built in her horn and watched it wrap around Benevolentia as she held her. Normally used to immobilized injured limbs or even the neck during transport, the spell formed a temporary, crystalline, cocoon around the princess. With only a moment to cast it, she could could only it would be strong enough to cushion the princess’s fall. A heartbeat from the ground, Peridot grasped the smooth surface of the cocoon in her magic and threw it upward as hard as she could, hoping to slow it down by whatever little she could. A moment later, she struck. She should have been shocked to be alive. She should have been surprised that guards had so quickly managed to find a large blanket of some kind to catch her in like a makeshift firepony’s net. At the least, she should have been happy that the spell she had cast on Benevolentia had held. Unfortunately, Peridot saw none of that. The guards were strong, Prince Dutiful had trained them well. Any one of them would have been the envy of every applebucker in Equestria, but they couldn’t stop Peridot from striking the pavement beneath the held-taut blanket. Peridot's poor body had already taken a beating. First, she had torn the ligaments in her hind leg when Phalanx shoved her out of the way to save Benevolentia from falling debris, then strained herself further during her dash back to the palace and her subsequent leap over the guards’ barricade when she thought Lumine had been overcome by Chrysalis. A fall from such height, regardless of her efforts to slow herself, net or no net, was more than the limb could take, and she had landed straight on it, shattering the leg on impact. The white hot pain in her leg translated itself into a sun bright blackness that blocked her vision and a screaming but silent ringing in her ears that overcame the voices of the ponies leaning over her in concern. Peridot tried over and over to cast her numbing spell, and over and over the spell collapsed in sputter of magic before she could finish it. It wasn’t until somepony forced open her jaw and poured something thick and bitter down her throat that the pain subsided enough that she could cast her spell. As relief washed over her while the magically induced numbness spread through the limb, Peridot’s vision began to clear. Ponies dressed in the white smocks of the palace clinic staff where leaning over her. All bore expressions of deep worry and all sighed in relief when she finally spoke. “Wh… where’s… Benny?” Peridot muttered, her mind still clouded from the memory of pain. She saw the look of confusion on the medical ponies’ faces. “The princess… Where is the princess?” Phalanx burst through the crowd of doctors. “You’re okay! What happened?!” “Phalanx.” Peridot felt the corners of her mouth edge upward a touch at the sight of her friend. “It’s Lumine...he’s changed.” “Lumine?” the guard pony asked, taken aback. “What do you mean by changed? Peridot what has happened to the prince and princess?” “Benny! Is she alright?!” “No pony knows! She’s locked inside some kind of blue crystal.” “It worked!!?” Peridot breathed a sigh relief as somepony stepped back, revealing a large translucent gemstone speared into the ground. Inside it was suspended the Princess, looking for all the world, fast asleep. “This was you? Is she okay?” Peridot wasn’t sure how to answer. “She…” her throat clenched, “no… she’s not. Lumine, he’s gone crazy. That harmony forsaken spell of his… it’s like it’s taken over his mind. He did something to her and to Dutiful...” Peridots eyes filled with tears, “... Dutiful.. he…” Phalanx’s eyes widened as he understood, then they hardened, as cold and bitter as a sword edge. “Where is he!” “He’s in the spire…” Peridot muttered. Phalanx turned to go but Peridot reached out and caught the edge of his armor and one of the medical ponies attending her leg hissed for her to remain still. “Please… Phalanx...it’s not his fault. It’s the spell. If we can snap him out of it I know I can help him.” Phalanx gritted his teeth, his face grim. “We will try to take him peacefully. But if he could beat somepony as strong as the prince and as magically gifted as you.. I don’t know… We will have to do our duty.” “Phalanx… just…” she closed her eyes, forcing out tears. “Please stay… I… I need a friend right now.” He looked conflicted, obviously moved by Peridot calling him her friend but also driven to fulfill his oaths as a guard. “Well…” he said slowly. “The prince did order me to protect you…” he sighed. “I suppose.” He motioned over another guard and explained the situation to him. The guards eyes were unreadable as he heard of the prince’s fate and who was to blame. “Thank you Phalanx.” “Anytime, Lady Peridot.” “Can you take me to see Benny?” Peridot asked. Phalanx looked to the medics who were still binding a brace to her shattered leg. One of them nodded though he seemed far from sure. Peridot smiled thankfully and allowed him to lift her onto his back and carry her to where Benny was encased in her magic. He laid her down on the stone beside the princess. Fresh tears shown in Peridot’s eyes as she looked up at her friend. “What did you do to her?” Phalanx asked. “It’s a binding spell,” Peridot explained, wiping her eyes on the back of a hoof. “It should keep her safe for a while, but I don’t know how long it will last, a day or two… maybe” “Can you save her?” Peridot closed her eyes and let everything she knew about healing magics flow through her mind. She desperately tried to think of something she might have forgotten to try up in the spire. In the end she gave the same answer she gave the prince, “I don’t know how to save her.” Another bout of sobs wracked her. “And Lumine?” “I don’t know… He gets these attacks every so often… a side effect of the spell. He was only able to keep it up for so long because…. because I helped him.” She continued to cry as guilt began to grip her. The sound of galloping hooves drew her attention back up and she saw dozens of guards gathering by the palace gate, preparing to storm in and take Lumine into custody… one way or another. “There’s got to be someway to help him… I can’t… I can’t lose everypony.” She felt a hoof draw around her. “You haven’t,” comforted Phalanx. She looked up at him and forced a smile before saying, “Thank you.” Peridot jumped as thunder boomed through the cloudless sky. She looked upward to see ribbons of eldritch green lightning lanced out from the peak of the palace spire. The guards preparing their assault hesitated, unsure what to do in the face of this new magic. She twisted her head to one side for a moment as her eyes snapped shut against the bright flashes splitting. When vision cleared she looked back up. Peridot rubbed her eyes, thinking, at first, that the after images filling her vision were playing tricks on her. Then she was sure, something was falling. The guards called out warnings, thinking it was more debris shaken loose from the blackened and stained palace, but Peridot knew otherwise. It was smooth and black and didn’t fall like a chunk of rock would. It fell faster. “We have to go…” Peridot whispered. “Phalanx!” she said, louder that time. “We’ve got to go! We need to get Benny out of here!” Phalanx gave her a little squeeze. “It’s okay, Peridot,” he tried to comfort, looking up at the rapidly growing object. “Yout got her far enough away to protect her from falling debris.” “No! You don’t understand!” Peridot pulled away and pointed a hoof upward. “It’s not debris! It’s Lumi-” It struck the ground, blowing gouts of dirt and crushed rock in all directions as spiderwebbed impact fractures radiated out through the smooth pavement. A deep throated, humorless chuckle echoed out from the thinning dust cloud. Peridot, and a dozen or so nearby guards, were rubbing their eyes with the back of their hooves, trying to clear their vision as he stepped out of the settling debris. Lumine’s shadow. When Peridot had last seen him,she could still see in him the friend she loved, tainted, and darkened, his palate warped, but still her Lumine. But this creature, this wasn’t her Lumine at all. He approached them slowly, deliberately. Each hoof fall triggered the growth of crystals formed of the same sickly black material that had over overtaken the foci and the palace. “Hello Peridot.” Peridot recoiled at the sound of his voice. Each syllable stabbed at her as it echoed the guilt she felt for having turned her friend into this. “Lumine… please..” she begged. The humorless smile on his face vanished. “Lumine is dead,” he sneered before casting a knowing glance at the gathering guard, “as are the Prince and Princess.” Phalanx sprang to his hooves, carelessly spilling Peridot to the ground. “Guards! With me! Attack!” With a roar, every guard drew their weapons and charged with vengeance in their hearts. Lumine’s Shadow failed to notice and kept his eyes firmly leveled at his former friend. When Phalanx was mere hoof steps from goal he leapt high and brought the blunt of his spear down hard. Without even so much as setting his horn aglow, Lumine lashed out with his magic, summoning a jutting shaft of crystal that thrust up from the ground and caught Phalanx square in the breast plate. The brave soldier slid to a stop and sprang to his hooves for another charge. A deep crackle vibrated through the ground as the rest of the guard advanced on what was left of Lumine. When they reached striking distance, razor sharp spears of of crystal burst out of the ground and lanced toward their unprotected faces. Somepony screamed, expecting the worst. Instead, just as the needle tip of crystal struck home, it expanded outward, growing and enveloping the head, helm and all, of the attacking guards. Peridot watched in horror as dozens of imperial guards kicked and fought, muffled mumbles the only evidence of their screaming. In seconds, they stopped fighting and their crystal prisons released them. Peridot expected then to fall but they stayed on their hooves, heads lowered and eyes closed. “You monster!!!” Phalanx roared, “You Discord begotten betrayer! What have you done to them?!” “Done?” Lumine asked. “I have done nothing. I simply proved to them the rightness of my claim to the throne.” “You have no such claim, traitor!” yelled Phalanx “Thrones are held by those who are worthy of wielding power,” he answered hatefully. “Today, the line of Princess Winter Waltz ends and so begins the reign of King Sombra.” Phalanx snarled “The Empire will never follow you!” Sombra smiled cruelly as he wrapped his horn in its fell glow, the foci responding in turn. “They won’t have a choice.” He sent a bolt of flame wrapped magic upward where it burst over the city with a gout of spell fire. The spell turned pitch black and spread outward, doming the city in a forcefield of his twisted magic. “Guards…” he said cooly, “these ponies are traitors to the crown.” The bespelled guard ponies twitched at the command. Their faces contorting as if in some final resistance to Lumine’s magic before falling slack. At once, their eyes snapped open, burning with the green flame of the black spell. “Phalanx…” Peridot whispered fearfully. “Phalanx we need to go.” “No, Peridot,” he shot back, drawing his spear. “We can’t leave the princess!” “We’re not,” Peridot said as she crawled to her three good hooves. She raised her head and lit her horn wrapping it and the gem entombed princess in a soft blue glow. The magical lattice supporting the princess’s still form melted away like ice as Peridot levitated her over and draped her over Phalanx’s back. The guards eyes widened, “You said she couldn’t survived without your magic.” Peridot’s eyes hardened. “It’s not her survival I’m worried about,” she said. “She’s your friend! How can you-” “LATER! We have to go!” “You can’t just trade her life for-” “LATER, Phalanx!” “If the Prince were here he’d-!!!” “I’M KEEPING MY PROMISE TO DUTIFUL! NOW. LET’S. GO!” Phalanx roared in frustration and spun around, dipping his head low to scoop Peridot onto his back as he galloped off into the darkening city. Peridot twisted to look back as her mount sped away. The dark king simply stood there, surrounded by his mind controlled guards. “Why isn’t he following?” Peridot said through teeth gritted against the pain from her injured leg smacking against Phalanx’s side as he ran. Phalanx answered between breaths, “Why should he? There’s no where we can go.” Peridot bit her lip, he was right. Lumine… Sombra, she corrected, controlled everything; the remaining guards, the Heart, the Prism. With those under his control, he may as well actually be the king. “Do you have a plan?” Phalanx asked, still putting distance between them and Sombra. “Me? I… um… I suppose we need to get word to Equestria. I don’t know of anypony more powerful than the princesses.” “Obviously,” he answered with a touch of bitterness. “I mean right now, about this princess.” Peridot’s jaw worked as she looked at her friend riding behind her. She knew what was coming next, had known it since she and the prince found her in the tower. That didn’t make it easier. “We need to get to the medical center.” “Can you help her?” “No…” Peridot admitted. “But there’s a bunker there for the medical staff…” she swallowed. “And we might be able to help me save her baby.” They made it to the medical center unchallenged and apparently unfollowed. Peridot couldn’t decide if that was because Sombra was too busy building his forces of mind controlled guards, didn’t think they were a threat, or was simply giving them a head start. She also couldn’t decide which was more worrisome. She pushed the thought aside as they barrelled through the unbarred doors to the emptied lobby of the medical center. Discarded paper and scrolls littered the floor of the lobby. Peridot looked back and forth, trying to remember which supposed broom closet was actually the door to the hastily constructed shelter beneath the structure. She tapped Phalanx on the shoulder and pointed past a cluttered pile of furniture that had been shoved to one side to clear the way for the scrambling refugees that had no doubt flooded the building when the final changeling assault began. Phalanx trotted over, carefully stepping through the broken bits of trampled chairs and tables, and lowered himself so Peridot could slide off of his back. She leaned against Phalanx for support as she rapped twice on the door before twisting the knob with her magic and swinging open the door before tapping three more times against the false backing of the closet. Peridot felt eyes on her as an unseen observer looked through the tiny peephole disguised as a screw on a mop hook. A moment later the back of the closet swung open to reveal a tired guard and several scared looking ponies peering around the corner behind him. “Lady Peridot? Corporal Phalanx?” asked the guard. “Are we victorious?” “Not quite, soldier,” he answered. “There’s been a complication, we require medical assistance immediately.” He turned to one side to reveal the unconscious princess on his back. The guard’s eyes went wide. “Princess Benevolentia…” he whispered, “stars above…” He shook his head to clear away the shock and bellowed back over his shoulder, “We have wounded incoming! Doctor Bandage, get up here! It’s the princess!” Phalanx and Peridot slipped through the narrow opening as the guard closed the door. Peridot felt a prick of pain in her tail and yelped. She turned to find the guard holding a two strands of hair, one Phalanx’s maroon and one her own shade of green. “Sorry,” he said apologetically, “I had to make sure.” Phalanx nodded in approval and they continued into the underground shelter. The guard led them to a small side room where an older brown stallion in a smudged doctor’s smock stood waiting beside an examination table in the center of the room. “Come in, come in,” stallion, who Peridot surmised must be Doctor Bandage, said hurriedly. “Put her here. How long has she been unconscious?” Peridot levitated Benevolentia onto the table. “Not long, less than an hour, I think. I’ve done everything I can but I can’t bring her out of it.” The doctor pressed an ear to the princess’s chest then held back each eyelid while holding a candle in the opposite hoof. “No dilation…” he muttered. “Do you know what happened and HOLY HEARTLIGHT! Your leg!” Peridot startled at his outburst. Her leg throbbed, pain dulling spell or no, at the reminder of her injury. She looked back at the injured limb. It hung limply from her hip and was badly swollen, both joints bent at an unnatural angle. “I jumped from the palace spire,” she answered, recasting her pain spell for good measure. “Don’t worry about it.” “You… jumped... from…” “I’ve already patched the skin, stopped the internal bleeding, and blocked the pain. I’ll be fine, we can fix it later. Right now we need to save the Princess’s baby.” “The baby?” Bandage asked, surprised. “Miss, I know you know that in a triage situation the mother’s life must come first. Especially at this point in the pregnancy.” He shook his head. “We can’t risk the princess’s life for a child that might not survive anyway. I’m sure she and the prince will understand.” “The prince is dead,” Peridot deadpanned. The doctor recoiled at the news and Peridot could hear startled gasps from the hall outside. “How…?” Peridot took a deep breath, “Long story short: the dark magic that Benevolentia’s life long friend Lumine was using to repel the changelings has corrupted him. It’s twisted him into something else, another pony altogether. He was able to defeat the changelings after they broke through the shield but then attacked the prince and princess and then crowned himself King Sombra. I… I couldn’t save them both so I grabbed the princess and jumped from the spire. I was able to protect her but… well I would have died if it wasn’t for the guards being able to break my fall. Well, before Lumine, or ‘King Sombra’ used his magic to take over their minds.” Doctor Bandage touched a hoof to the princess’s shoulder, his eyes misting. “So the wound is magical then.” He looked up at Peridot, hopeful, “Don’t you know a counter spell?” Peridot shook her head, “Magic isn’t that simple. Maybe, if I know the exact spell he used but this isn’t even normal magic, I could do something but… not this. She’d be gone already If I hadn’t put her into stasis earlier.” “Stasis?” the doctor asked. “It’s a spell I use in Equestria that gives us more time to get a pony to a hospital,” Peridot explained. “I’d use it again while I look for a cure but in her state… it won’t matter, I’d only be buying her a day or two and then it would be too late to save the child.” Peridot knew she was making the right choice, the only choice really, but still, it felt like she was condemning one of her closest friends to death. She wiped her eyes on the back of her hoof, and steeled herself. “She’s beyond our reach now, but we can make sure her baby lives.” Doctor Bandage’s face was unreadable. “How far along is she?” Peridot grimaced. “Only five months… I know,It’s too early, but I have a plan.” The doctor listened expectantly. “Lumine hasn’t had time to completely take over the Heart Prism yet, I think that’s how we were able to get away. As long as it hasn’t been completely corrupted yet, I should be able to tap into the nearest foci. If I can, I’ll use the Heart’s power to make sure the baby survives. I’ll have to put them into stasis to do it but that might be for the best anyway.” “Is that possible?” the doctor asked. “You can just… force a baby to develop?” Peridot answered honestly, “I don’t know.” She let out a breath, “I’m also pretty sure that Lumine, er, Sombra is going to know where I am as soon as I do.” Bandage responded, “You said he controls the guards now, right?” “Yeah.” “Then he’s going to find out hide-out anyway.” “Are you sure?” Peridot asked. “I am,” he looked at the princess. “We all loved the prince and princess. I know that every pony here would agree that its worth the risk to save their child.” Peridot’s bottom lip quivered as she fought to maintain her self composer. Finally she nodded, “Okay then, let’s do it.” Act Three: Chapter Fifteen - A Shred of HopeAct Three Chapter Fifteen - A Shred of Hope Phalanx quietly closed the door as he slipped out of the makeshift operating room. He wasn’t even remotely useful when it came to medical care, having only barely passed his first aid training way back in boot camp, and he hated not feeling useful. As the rough hewn door clicked closed, he found the entirety of the shelter’s ponies waiting for him in the hall. They looked at him with expectant expressions on their fearful faces, silently inquiring what was happening. Phalanx took a deep breath, trying to still the pounding of heart that had not slowed since the moment he saw his princess plummet from the tower, and explained what was happening. He told them about the changelings and their last desperate assault and how Lumine had been able to drive them off by giving himself over to his own dark magic and how that magic had consumed him, twisting him into the self proclaimed King Sombra and driving him to attack Princess Benevolentia and Prince Dutiful. Mares, foals, and stallions alike cried openly while he relayed the news of their beautiful empire falling and of how Peridot had been so willing to throw down her own life to save the already doomed princess. “So, then, there is no hope?” asked a lime green mare. Phalanx leaned against the wall as the weight of the mare’s despair settled over him. “Ye… maybe,” he answered truthfully. “Peridot, she believes she can still save the princess’s baby. If the child survives then...maybe.” The gathered ponies hung their heads in silence and the toughened soldier felt his eyes well as he realized they hadn’t asked about their own predicament. They thought only for their fallen prince and beloved princess. It touched him deeply and he wondered if the ponies back in Equestria loved their own princesses so. There was a creak as the door cracked open a hoof-width. “Mister Phalanx, you can come back inside…” said Doctor Bandage’s tired voice. Phalanx offered the crowd a weak smile before slipping back into the operating room. He blinked as the glare of the operating lights washed out the relative darkness in the rest of the room. His vision began to clear and he immediately wished it had not. The room was much as he had left it: a smattering of small carts randomly positioned around the room, topped with various instruments, a bright magical lamp hanging overhead, washing away the darkness with an unnaturally bright glow, and a single table in the center of the room, covered in a crisp white sheet that concealed a heartbreakingly shaped form underneath it. Phalanx felt his heart begin to squeeze when his eyes caught sight of a single dandelion yellow feather laying on the ground beside the table. “She…” he started, his voice catching in his throat. The doctor placed a hoof on his shoulder. He heard somepony crying softly and for a moment wondered if it was him before seeing Peridot’s crumpled blue and green form huddled in the corner, sobbing. Peridot startled as she felt somepony brush her mane out of her face. She turned her tear reddened eyes to see Phalanx sitting beside her. The poor guard pony looked every bit as wracked as she felt. “Could you… save her child?” Phalanx asked, his voice cracking. Peridot’s eyes squeezed shut, sending tears down her cheeks. Peridot nodded and Phalanx saw that she was clutching a small bundle wrapped in pink swaddling to her chest. “I… I did what I had to,” she said painfully. “I promised Dutiful I would. And,” she sobbed, “and Benny…” Peridot’s throat squeezed, pinching her voice, “… she… she asked me to promise I’d stay to deliver the baby. I just…” the wretched mare broke down again, “oh poor Benny. If I’d... just gone home none of this would have happened. None of this…” Her voice dropped to a whisper, “It’s my fault you will never get to see your baby.” “Peridot…” Phalanx said, “Lumine wasn’t your fault. He choose this, he had to know how dangerous that spell was. You were just trying to help a friend.” He ran a hoof down Peridot’s tear streaked face. “Lumine would have found a way either way, another unicorn, some magical amulet, healing potions, something. He was trying to save us, it just… maybe the empire was doomed either way.” Peridot absorbed Phalanx’s words for a moment before giving a half hearted, thankful nod. “Benny… she loved her baby so much.” A sad smile crossed her features, “It’s just not fair…” She drew the bundle of swaddling closer to her heart. “What’s her name?” “I don’t know,” she answered. “I don’t know what Benny was going to name her. She always called her ‘my baby’ or ‘My Love’” Peridot looked up, “There was a song she used to sing to the baby when she thought nopony was paying attention. My Love, my baby, my precious little one. Rest well, my baby, listen your mothers song Sleep now, sleep deeply, until morning sun. You’re safe here with me, til night’s dark is done. My Love, my darling, happiness I’ve found, Dear one, my sweetheart, though I’ve had you not long, In my hooves, my baby, sleeping safe and sound. Already around your hoof, my heart’s been wound. My darling, my baby, my sweet little dove. Sweet babe, trust me now, I’d do you no wrong, Rest now, sweet baby, while stars shine above. You’ll always be my darling, my baby, My Love.” Peridot finished she realized Phalanx had laid a hoof across her shoulders. She could see the effort in his face as he struggled to hold back tears for the orphaned newborn and her murdered parents. “Can I see her?” he asked. She nodded and pulled back a fold of swaddling, revealing a tiny pink pegasus filly with a small puff of pink, lavender, and white mane atop her head. The newborn foal looked for all the world to be sleeping peacefully, if not for the perfectly smooth planes of Peridot’s stasis cocoon spell. “She was very lucky,” Peridot said. “The nearest foci hadn’t been corrupted yet. The connection must have been broken during the battle, I don’t know. I had to use every last drop of energy it held to finish forming her and put her in stasis.” She shook her head, “Months of time spent floating in her mothers womb compressed down to a single burst of magic… It’s not right. She deserved better. Her mother deserved better.” Fresh tear’s shown in her eyes, “But, I kept my promise to Dutiful and Benny. Their baby will live.” “If we can get her out of the city,” Phalanx added, darkly. Peridot nodded. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna… they can fix this. Put things right… some things at least.” “Any idea how as to how we get out?” Phalanx asked. “Maybe there’s a gap in the forcefield or a service tunnel for the Prism?” “No…” Peridot answered. “Nothing like that. We don’t need it anyway. I can get us through.” “How?” “Neither of us were conceived and born here, we’re not crystal ponies,” she explained. “Lumine’s forcefield spell was selective. That’s how it was able to pass over us the first time while pushing the changelings back. When Lumine… well, Sombra… recast it, he must have turned it around to hold things in, except now instead of keeping changelings out how it’s keeping the crystal ponies in. We should be able to push right through it.” “I see,” Phalanx said thoughtfully. “What about the baby?” “She’ll be okay, she hasn’t been through a Heart Flare yet, like at the Crystal Fair. She isn’t attuned yet. Not fully anyway. We can get her out and to safety.” Phalanx considered. “What about you?” “What about me? I told you, I’m not a crystal pony.” “Your leg,” he said. She looked back at the broken limb, only the brace applies by the medical ponies back at the spire kept it in anything like it’s natural shape. “I can’t carry you all the way back to Equestria. Can you heal it?” Peridot shook her head, “No… I can’t. If it was somepony else I could take the time and repair it bit by bit, but even then it could take days or weeks. I don’t even think I can heal an injury like that to myself. It’s all I can do to keep it numb. Maybe we can put a cast on it for the trip. It’ll slow me down but I can make it.” “Impossible,” interrupted Dr Bandage. “Lady Peridot, the ligaments are torn, the muscles are rent, and the bones are little better than shattered glass. If you try to travel on that leg you’re liable to hemorrhage the artery if not succume to infection. It’s not a question of ‘making it’ to Equestria, you won’t survive the trip at all.” “I don’t have a choice!” Peridot said insistently. “I have to get to Equestria, I’m the only one that knows anything at all about the black spell or how the Prism works. What would you do in my place?” “In your place? I can’t say. I thank harmony that I’m not,” he answered coolly. “But I do know what I would do in my place if I had a patient as badly injured as you.” “And what is that, Doctor,” she responded, her temper beginning to show through her tears. “I’d amputate.” “Wait, what?!” Phalanx sputtered. The doctor regarded the guard pony sympathetically before turning his gaze back to Peridot. Peridot sat still on the floor quietly, her eyes downcast, deep in thought. “Doc, I’m sorry but that’s just not an option,” Phalanx insisted. “You can’t just cut her leg off because you don’t have time to fix it. Peridot, you stay here and heal. I’ve traveled back and forth a number of times. I can get word to the Princesses myself.” “What would you tell them?” she said, her face visibly strained. “Do you know anything about the black spell or where it came from? Or how the Prism works and where it’s weak points are? What about the baby? Do you know what she needs to finish her development?” Phalanx was taken aback. “Well… no. But there is no reason why you can’t explain it all to me or write it down.” Peridot shook her head. “Impossible,” she said, “We invented half of the spells that went into the Prism ourselves. There isn’t even proper arcanic notation for most of it because we did a lot of it on instinct. Besides, no offence, but you’re an earth pony. Trying to explain how magic moves and feels would be like trying to explain color to the blind.” Phalanx worked his jaw. “Then we put together a sled. I can pull you faster than you could move anyway.” “Her, bouncing on a sled for the next who-knows-how-long?” Bandages winced as Peridot’s injured leg spasmed. “I’m sorry but, no. You’d be burying her before you were half way there.” “Well you can’t just-” “There’s really no other way.” Peridot hung her head. “He’s right. Even with my magic, I’d amputate too. It’s not worth the risk.” “But… you just said it yourself! You’re the only one who can fill in the princesses!” Phalanx argued. “How are you supposed to travel?” “I’ll still be able to walk with a cane, my other legs still work” she said before turning to the doctor. “Bandage, do you have the supplies to make a prosthesis?” “Yes but it’s all up in the third floor,” he answered. “I can send out a volunteer to get what we need.” “Thank you…” “I’ll go too,” Phalanx insisted. “I… I think I need to walk around anyway.” “I’ll be okay, Phalanx,” Peridot tried to comfort the concerned stallion. “It’s not the first time I’ve helped do this. Though it’s been a while… and it wasn’t on myself…” she shook her self, “I’ll be fine.” She offered a strained smile. He tried to return it but gave up, settling for a nod. Doctor Bandage scribbled out a note and pressed it into Phalanx’s hoof. “Grab one of the nurses and have them show you the way. Be quick, even at the best of times I’d be rushing her into the operating room. As it is, I’ll have her prepped and ready by the time you get back.” Phalanx straightened, the soldier in him recognizing a mission assignment when he heard it. “Of course, sir. I’ll be back before you get her on the table.” He spun to face the exit and trotted out. A second late his head popped back through the door. “Peridot, just hold on. I’ll be back before you know it.” She had enough time to smile thankfully and he was gone. Peridot felt her heart sink as she looked back to the doctor. “This really is the only option, isn’t it?” “I’m sorry, Lady Peridot,” he answered apologetically, “with how little time we have, I can’t see any other.” “Couldn’t we just remove the bone and insert a rod into the leg?” she asked hopefully. “I wouldn’t be able to bend the joint, but at least it… no… you’re right. It’s only a matter of time before Lu...Sombra finds us, now that I’ve tapped into the Prism, and it could take hours to retrieve all the bone fragments.” Peridot’s and Bandage’s face was grim as a pair of nurses entered and respectfully rolled away the table holding the princess’s body and replaced it with a new one covered in fresh linen. “Are you ready for this?” Bandage asked, his voice solemn. “Not even a little,” Peridot answered as she handed the crystal encased infant to a nurse and climbed onto the table and lay back, trying for all she was worth not to watch the body of her dearest friend recede down the hall. The doctor held a vial to her lips and she leaned forward to sip the contents. The thin concoction slipped down her throat, leaving numbness in it’s wake. Peridot stopped Bandage’s hoof with her own as he pulled a sheet over her torso. “Please take good care of Benny…” she begged. “I promise,” Bandage answered sorrowfully. “Now try to relax. I’ve given you as much as I dare to block the pain without putting you too deeply asleep and it won’t work properly if you don’t let it.” Peridot nodded and focused on calming her frayed nerves and stilling her racing heart. A moment later, a curious warmth began spreading outward from her stomach, leaving numbness in it’s wake. She swooned when it reached her head and heaved a deep breath as her limbs went slack. There was a touch of half-felt pressure and she weakly looked upward to find Phalanx standing beside her with a caring hoof resting on her shoulder. She tried but couldn’t make out his words as he spoke. She smiled anyway. Even her potion-fogged mind knew when a friend was trying to be there for her. Peridot made an effort to smile but couldn’t be sure if she succeeded or not. Her friend’s eyes suddenly screwed shut and she felt a curious pinching in her leg as her mind descended into sleep. Peridot awoke to Pain. “Phalanx! Hold her down!” somepony yelled. “Don’t let her thrash, I’m almost done!” “I’m trying!” somepony answered. “Can you stop her from screaming?! They’re going to hear her!” Peridot felt her ears ringing with a sound that could have only come from within her. “It’s autonomic, I didn’t give her enough potion to subdue her subconscious. Anyway, I don’t think that matters much at this point. Either way, she’ll die if I can’t get her sewn up.” She realized how ragged her throat felt and tried to swallow, cutting off her ears’ ringing for a bare moment. “Harmony preserve us! I think she’s coming to! She can’t wake up like this.” She felt something pull back her her eyelids. A terribly bright light lanced down into her vision. “Good! I’m almost done.” “GOOD?! But the pain-” “Will be unbearable. I know. I’m sorry but we are out of time.” There was a sharp pin prick of hurt, painful but completely swept away in the tide of agony that wracked her. “Annnnd done. GO now! Take her and the baby and run!” “Bu… Now?!” “The… the baby…” Peridot felt her ragged voice croak. “Peridot! Can you hear me?” She heard Phalanx say. She couldn’t form a response. “Doctor, how am I suppose to transport her like this? How do I even get out? How am I suppose to-” “I don’t know!” Peridot swung her head to follow the voice. A harried Doctor Bandage stood at her hooves in a stained smock, streaked with reddish blotches. “But I do know that if you don’t leave right now, you won’t be leaving.” To accentuate his point a terrible crash shook the shelter. Followed by the sounds of armored hooves and ponies screaming. “The baby…” Peridot gasped through bitter groans and cries. “Where is the baby?” She felt something diamond hard wrapped in cloth pressed into her grasp. Peridot opened her eyes again to see Phalanx standing beside her, his hoof resting on the bundle of cloth against her chest. The look of fear and concern in the unflappable stallion’s face stung her worse than the pain in her body. With a trembling hoof, Peridot pushed back a fold a cloth revealing the tiny pink filly’s face. The pain and shaking began to fade as the memory of her promises filled her up. Peridot clenched her teeth and focused as she cast her pain spell, deadening the assaulted nerves in her leg. She breathed a sigh of relief as it washed over her. She steeled herself and looked down, knowing what she would see. The top of her right hind leg was tightly bound in clean white bandages, no different than the dozens that she had applied over the years and blessedly free of the stains that spotted the doctor’s smock. She could almost make herself believe that Bandage had been able to save the limb after all. She used her magic to slide the sheet down and that fleeting hope quickly vanished. Her leg simply ended an inch or so above where her knee joint had once been. Below that, her blue coat gave way to the smooth milky tinted crystal of her new prosthetic. A perfect facsimile, set in the bone of the stump. Peridot swallowed as the word crossed her mind. Peridot wanted to scream again. She wanted to race straight back to the palace and blast Sombra for what he had done to her. She even wanted to plant a hoof squarely in Bandage’s face for being the one to wield the scalpel. She settled for hanging her head and crying, heavy tears falling from her cheeks and splashing down on the tiny princess’s cocoon. She flinched at a touch to her side. “Peridot… can you move…?” “Yeah,” she answered and redoubled her pain masking spell. She slid to the edge of the table and made to hope down. “Hang on there miss,” said the doctor. Peridot could barely bring herself to look at him. “Phalanx, I think you better carry her.” Peridot nodded in agreement as Phalanx positioned himself so that she could slide onto his back. She clutched the baby to her chest as she did what she could to hold on with her three remaining legs. Outside, the sounds of fighting were growing. “Here…” said Bandage. He slung a bag over Phalanx’s back. “I had the nurses round up some supplies.” “Thanks, Doctor,” Phalanx said a he tied a strap around himself so the bag wouldn’t slip off. “Don’t worry. We will be back with help.” “I know,” Bandage answered. A thunderous crash shook the room as cracks radiated across the door to the operating room. “Quickly now. Through there.” He pointed a hoof to a cabinet in the corner. Phalanx opened the front to reveal a hidden door in the back. “Escape route?” he asked. “Of course,” Bandage answered smiling, despite everything. “Prince Dutiful didn’t want anypony to be trapped inside should the changeling’s find a shelter. Once you’re inside, get to the bottom of the shaft and kick the lever to collapse the way behind you. Follow the tunnel and it will let you out behind the Berry Baker Kindergarten.” He addressed Peridot. “Lady Peridot,” he said, “please, get the baby to safety. She’s the only princess the Empire has now.” Peridot still couldn’t meet his eyes, not after what he had to do, but she nodded, “I… I promise.” He guided them through the open passageway, holding back the spring loaded doors as Phalanx crouched down to crawl through the narrow opening with Peridot on his back. “Good,” Bandage said, “Now go, be quick and don’t stop unti-” the doctor’s voice cut off as the butt end of a spear shaft drove into the side of his head. Phalanx recoiled down the tunnel, his hoof instinctively reaching for his spear. “No, Phalanx,” Peridot yelled. “We have to go!” A guard pony stuck his head into the tunnel, eyes glowing with Sombra’s dark power.. He yelled back over his shoulder, “I found them! They’re in here! They’re-!” Phalanx cut him off with a buck to the chest and tore down the rough tunnel as fast as he could. “RUN!” Peridot cried, squeezing Benevolentia’s child to her chest, as they raced through the dark corridor. She had to keep her head low against Phalanx’s back to avoid hitting the earthen protrusions hanging from the ceiling between embedded crystal supports. Soon they could hear the clanking of armor as the passageway behind and above them began to fill up with the Sombra’s enslaved guards. “Hold on!” Phalanx yelled. He planted his hooves, allowing him to slide down the incline. They quickly outpaced their pursuers as they sped down the slope. When they reached the bottom Phalanx found the lever Bandage told them about and gave it a quick kick. A moment later the determined shouts of their pursuers became screams of alarm as tons of rock and dirt collapsed down on them. Phalanx stood with his head lowered, listening until the last of the pained cries silenced itself. “Phalanx…” Peridot managed. “It’s not your fault… Sombra…” “I know, Peridot. I just…” his voice grew dark. “When we return… I don’t know if I’ll be able to honor my promise to try to spare him for making me do this.” “I know, Phalanx.” Peridot, bit her lip. “Let’s, let’s go. We still have to get out of the city first.” Act Three: Chapter Sixteen - Getting OutAct Three Chapter Sixteen - Getting Out Just as Doctor Bandage had said, Phalanx, Peridot, and the newborn foal emerged from the escape tunnel into a small playground behind a collection of buildings that Peridot recognised as the Berry Baker Kindergarten. Peridot lowered the hatch, which was disguised as a potted plant, with her magic. She bit her lip and briefly regretted dropping her numbing spell as the hot, phantom ache in her missing hind leg returned but quickly realized that they couldn’t risk her horns glow being spotted anyway. The hatch closed with a grassy thud as Peridot took in her surroundings. “You see anything?” Phalanx asked, seeing her look around. The sickly light filtering down through the darkened dome of Sombra’s forcefield cast an eerie pall over what should have been a cheery little school. The schoolhouse had seen better days. An entire wall had been torn away and much of the roof had collapsed. Peridot shuddered, knowing that ponies must have been trying to hide inside when the changelings last swarmed the city. For a moment she considered searching the structure for survivors but the sharp edge of the tiny princess’s cocoon digging into her chest reminded her of her first obligation. “Let’s get out of here,” Peridot hissed, tearing her gaze away from the ruin of the school. Phalanx kept to himself as he carried Peridot though the desecrated streets of the Empire. Peridot tried to imagine what he was feeling. Phalanx was, above all, a stallion of honor. Seeing the city like this must sting like a bitter accusation that he had failed to live up to his duty. She clutched herself to him tighter as she realized that that same sense of duty would have him lay down his life to see Benevolentia’s child to safety. The thought led her to squeeze harder still. “P..eridot…” Phalanx wheezed, “breathing… kind of important.” “Oh!” she whispered sharply. “Sorry…” “It’s okay. Just be careful, you already dented my helmet..” He adjusted the armor around his neck with a hoof and coughed. “We’re almost there.” “Wow, already?” Peridot was surprised. They had stuck to the shadows but the trip was, more or less, in a straight line. “Shouldn’t we have hit a patrol or something?” Phalanx shook his head. “I don’t think he has enough guards left for an effective sweep,” he answered with an odd mix of hope and regret. Peridot tried to think but there wasn’t much she could say to that. The guards were good ponies who had answered the Empires call to service. They didn’t deserve to be pawns at the hooves of a mad unicorn enslaved to his own black magic. She shuddered to think what might happen to them when the Princesses arrived from Equestria. “Come on,” Peridot said solemnly, “We need to pass through the forcefield as far away from a Foci as we can if we want to get away undetected.” She tapped Phalanx’s armor shoulder and pointed, “That way.” The city’s stillness was shocking. In the best of times, the happy sounds of ponies talking and laughing could be heard alongside the clopping of hooves and the rumbling of carts pulled through the street in even the quietest of neighborhoods. The past few months spent hiding under a protective forcefield did little to change that, although hooves were now armored and many of the merchant carts had given way to the Guard’s heavy chariots. But with most of the population still hiding in the Empire’s scattered shelters, the city felt like a tomb. The occasional crumpled changeling didn’t do much to dispel the illusion. Peridot shuddered as Phalanx carefully stepped over one of the broken black forms. Intellectually, she knew that they had asked for it but Sombra’s forcefield had not been kind and it pained her inner healer to see another creature like that, no matter what it was. Phalanx made use of every minute of stealth training he’d received back in Equestria. It wasn’t a standard skill of the royal guard but given his mission as a message of goodwill to the Empire, the princesses’ wanted him to be as invaluable as possible. He had once told her about the grueling experience training with the shadow warriors of the Manehatten tribe. With the city so empty, Peridot wondered if his talents were even necessary. Still, it was good to know they were prepared if Sombra sent out search parties after them. If, that is, as Phalanx had grimly remarked, he had any available to send. “So how do we do this?” Phalanx asked as they approached the shimmering barrier. “Nothing much to do,” Peridot recast her numbing spell before sliding off Phalanx’s back. She planted her three good hooves on the ground, not trusting her new prosthetic. “We should be able to just walk right through it. That’s how the old forcefield worked.” Peridot’s face soured as she realized that Sombra may have very well altered the spell. Especially given how short he must be on guards. “I’ll go first,” Phalanx announced solidly. “No, I should,” Peridot argued. She explained, knowing it was a point of duty for him, “If Sombra altered the spell, or set a trap for us, I should be able to detect it.” Phalanx frowned but nodded. She gave the cancooned princess a quick hug before handing her over to Phalanx for safe keeping. She extended a hoof toward the barrier expecting either one of two things. Either, she reasoned, her hoof was pass directly through the magical surface with nary a sign other than a slight tingle of magical sympathy in her horn or it would meet a solid wall. Instead she encountered resistance. “What the…” She quickly withdrew her hoof. Phalanx looked concerned. “What is it?” “It’s just not what I was expecting,” she answered. “You ever try to push two magnets together? It’s kind of like that.” Phalanx regarded the black magic tainted forcefield. “Can we still get through?” “I think so…” Peridot answered. She pressed her hoof into the surface again before steeling herself and pushing through. The energy field was thicker than it should have been. Usually, a forcefield spell created a dome just a hair’s width but this was was at least twice as long as she was and the buffeting magical energy reminded her more of walking into an impossibly stiff wind than anything like what a magical barrier should be. She moved slowly, advancing a hoof width at a time, her progress hampered all the more by her refusal to use her prosthetic leg. Eventually, a gasping and exhausted Peridot emerged under the unfiltered sky on the other side of the dome. She let out a thankful sigh as she saw the crystal sharp stars shining above her for the first time in months. “It’s okay!” she called out. “I made it!” Phalanx’s muffled response expressed relief. He had almost charged in after her. “Come on through! It’s like trying to walk into a gale while holding an umbrella, so make sure you keep a grip on the baby.” There was an affirmative grunt. A moment later, Phalanx’s voice sounded out in confusion. “What’s wrong?” Peridot asked. “You just have to push. If I can do it on three leg then I know that you can!” She heard him yell in response. “What?” she yelled back. Again she could hear him speaking. “Phalanx you have you speak up! The barrier is blocking the sound!” Phalanx’s voice came through like a muted roar, “I SAID I CAN’T!” “What? Why not?!” “It’s the Princess!” came his answer. “She can’t pass through!!” “Huh?” Peridot shook her head. “Nonono, that’s not possible. She hasn’t seen a Crystal Fair yet! Without a Flare, she’s not even a chrysal pony. She should pass right through!” “Well, I don’t know what to tell you,” Phalanx’s muffled voice yelled, “but she’s not.” “Wel.. um…” Peridot’s mind raced, “maybe you’re doing it wrong!” “Doing it wrong?” was the annoyed answer. “I’m pretty sure I know how to walk forward.” “Argh!” Peridot stamped a hoof. “Fine, I’m coming back through. Maybe there’s something I can do.” “I don’t know that that’s such a good idea…” “I’ll be fine. I can alway take a rest before crossing again.” “Just be careful.” Peridot rolled her eyes as she stepped back into the forcefield. “Don’t worry, I -” she started to say as the buffeting magical ‘wind’ caught her and sent her sprawling onto the ground. She slid through the barrier on her rump, skidding to an undignified stop. Phalanx raised an eyebrow. “Promise,” she finished sheepishly. She gave herself a once over as he helped her to her hooves. Aside from a scuff or two, and a minor wound to her pride, she didn’t seem any worse for ware. “So,” Peridot said trying to ignore her sore haunches. “What’s the problem.” “This,” Phalanx answered. He stepped to the barrier and extended a hoof. Just like Peridot’s, it sank into the surface with little resistance. “Now watch.” He balanced awkwardly on his hind legs as he held the baby’s cocoon between his forehooves. Carefully, he extended his forelimbs until the cocoon touched the boundary… and stopped. He leaned, applying slight pressure, but still nothing happened. As far as the baby was concerned, the forcefield was a brick wall. “That’s...a problem,” Peridot said, taking the tiny infant back into her grasp. “It doesn’t make any sense. The forcefield should only block ponies attuned to the Crystal Heart. I’ve been here for a while so it makes sense that I’d feel some resistance but the baby hasn’t had time to pick up any of the Heart's energy. She should go right through. I don’t understand why-” her eyes widened, “Oh no.” She understood. “Oh, Harmony, no.” Phalanx inhaled, realizing. “The cocoon,” he said flatly. “I had to draw from the Prism to cast it.” She hugged the baby tightly. “It’s basically crystallized Heart energy! There’s no WAY it can cross!” “Well, can’t you dissipate it, cross, and recast it on the other side?” Peridot shook her head. “It’s not just a normal casting like one I’d used to hold a broken bone in place. She’s in full stasis. I’m not strong enough to cast that kind of spell without help and I can’t tap into the Prism anyway.” Tears began to gather at the corner of her eyes. “And besides, she isn’t ready. She still needs a lot of care before she can survive on her own.” “Then stay,” Phalanx said. “I know I don’t know anything about magic or the Prism but I can at least get the Princesses. I’m sure they’ll be able to figure it out.” Peridot looked torn, almost convinced. She let out a sigh, “No. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna might be powerful but ...they aren’t a match for the Prism. Not if they don’t know what they’re walking into anyway. And the Prism isn’t the only thing they have to worry about. The black spell gives Sombra magic unlike anything I’ve ever seen. I HAVE to go.” “Then what?” Phalanx asked, getting frustrated. “We can’t just leave her here!” “We have to.” “Wait, what? I wasn’t making a serious suggestion, Peridot!” He stomped a hoof. “Stars above, I’d rather stay with her myself and let YOU make the trip than leave her here.” “I’d never make it, Phalanx.” She lifted her prosthetic unconsciously. “And if you go alone… Equestria risks losing her princesses. We don’t have a choice.” “Do you have any idea what that beast will do if he finds her unprotected?” “Do you think you could protect her from him?” Peridot asked. After an uncomfortable moment Phalanx looked away. “How?” he asked. “We have to hide her,” Peridot answered. “She’ll be fine, she doesn’t even have any physical needs right now. So long as we do it right, Sombra would have to know exactly what kind of spell I used to find her and he doesn’t have many unicorns to do the searching.” “I doubt he’d even look,” Phalanx huffed. “He needs her out of the way but he knows we escaped. He’ll be busy preparing for an Equestrian attack.” “He’ll probably start by fortifying the Prism,” Peridot suggested. “It’s taken a lot of abuse. We’ll need to hide her near a fully functional area but not so close that she could be hurt when the Princesses attack.” “Any ideas?” Peridot thought hard, diving into what she knew about the Prism’s construction, and nodded. “There’s a Prism junction back that way.” She pointed back in the direction of the Palace. “Just a few minutes walk. It should be unharmed and isn’t important enough to attack. Its magic should help hide her too.” Phalanx nodded tersely, unsure, “Very well… I hope you know what you’re talking about.” Fortunately, she did. She let out a sigh of relief when the junction came into view. To the untrained eye it was little more than a non descript little shed by a fork in the road, but Peridot knew better. Involved in the construction since day one, her magic had been the very inspiration for the Prism. A fact that had so recently filled her with pride. A swift kick from Phalanx’s armored hooves to the shed’s lock and the door swung open. Inside was a piece of cut crystal about the size and shape of a large melon held aloft by a trio of shimmering silver legs that sank into the dirt floor. Peridot held the baby to her check with a forehoof as she levitated away some of the dirt beneath the gem, clearing out a narrow hole at least as deep as she was tall. Phalanx frowned. “You’re going to bury her?” he asked. “She’ll be safe,” Peridot explained. “So long as the cocoon spell is protecting her she can’t be hurt in anyway.” “How long will it last?” Peridot gave a sad little smile, “As long as it has to. There’s a whole foci’s worth of energy there, it could keep her safe for the next thousand years if it had to.” She wrapped the baby’s cocoon in her magic preparing to lower it into the ground. She hesitated. Her eyes burst with tears and she slumped to the ground, cradling the magically sleeping filly. For several long minutes she didn’t move then she looked up at her friend, her eyes, wet and ragged. “Phalanx… do you promise you can get us back to Equestria?” Phalanx bowed his head, “Peridot, I swear to you on my honor that I will deliver you safely to Equestria AND return for the daughter and Heir of Princess Benevolentia. You have my word.” She stared at him for a minute before clenching her eyes tight and nodding. The action loosed a pair of tears that ran down her cheeks to drop onto the princesses cocoon. Peridot looked down at the tiny foal and tried to think of something to say, even though she knew the child couldn’t hear. She gave up and settled for holding her tight and gently rocking back and forth. My Love, my baby, my precious little one. Rest well, my baby, listen your mothers song Sleep now, sleep deeply, until morning sun. You’re safe here with me, til night’s dark is done. … Peridot tried not to think about the fact that she had just left her dead best friend’s baby at the bottom of a hole as they trotted away. They reached the edge of the forcefield only a few minutes after closing the door to the shed but, walking in silence, it felt like far longer. This time they crossed together. They didn’t have the baby to be concerned about any more. Besides, neither really felt like being alone. Again Peridot was under the stars but they glared down her accusingly. She felt horrible about leaving the princess behind. Even if it was the right thing to do, it was one of the hardest choices she ever had to make. She tried to console herself by telling herself that the baby would never know what had happened when they came back with help from Equestria but the image of a tiny child scared and alone, buried at the bottom of a hole, was hard to shake. The dome of Sombra’s forcefield dwindled behind them as the plodded through the thick wet snow toward the mountains that marked the boundary between the Empire’s lands and those of Equestria and her tribal friends. “How long before we reach the border?” Peridot asked, pointing forward with a hoof. “In this weather, traveling at night… a week at least,” he answered glumly. “And maybe another to get across the mountains. It’ll be easier after that, once we’re back in properly weather controlled lands and can move during the day but it will still be quite a march to the actual city.” Peridot wiped away a clump of snow that landed on her cheek. “Can’t we go to one of the tribes? I’m sure they have runners. They could bring the Princesses to us.” Phalanx shook his head. “The Hoofington Tribe is the closest but… they aren’t likely to help us. They’re one of the few tribes that still doesn’t trust us. The Fillydelphia Tribe would help but that’s hard country and the mountain path takes us in the opposite direction. It wouldn’t save us more than half a day. Better to just go straight to Equestrian City.” Peridot frowned, starting to doubt, for the first time, that she could make the trip. Phalanx sensed what she was thinking. “Don’t worry, Peridot. We’ll make it. If your hooves start to get tired you can always hitch a ride. I’m pretty much used to carrying you anyway.” She smiled thankfully. No doubt he would carry her the whole way if she asked him too. He wouldn’t even ask why. Phalanx was just that kind of pony. As they walked on, Peridot began to wonder if Sombra was influencing the weather just make things difficult for them. The wind had grown steadily stronger and held an icy bite that cut straight through her coat. Peridot would have been jealous of Phalanx’s armor if not for him having to constantly shake loose the snow and ice that deposited with every gust of wind. She was tempted to use her numbing spell to block the sensation of the cold but resolved to only do that as a last resort. In theory she could banish ALL sense of discomfort from the both of them, letting them run straight through to the mountains without stopping but she knew that would only result in them burning out their strength if they didn’t succum to frostbite first. “Phalanx?” Peridot said. She came to a stop, her artificial leg clicking hollowly against the stony ground; she had decided to give in and walk on it several miles ago. She looked back toward the city but could only see the barest glow of the forcefield just at the horizon. Phalanx looked back. “It’s almost dawn…” Phalanx looked up at the sky and considered. “We still have another two hours till sunrise,” he responded. His voice softened, “Do you need to stop?” Peridot’s hooves were throbbing. She had spent most of the walk pushing through snow and tripping over concealed rocks, not the best conditions for somepony recovering from a recent amputation. Her leg didn’t hurt thanks to her magic but she could feel the strain. Especially on the joint where the crystal of the prosthesis bonded to flesh and bone. She nodded,“I’ll be better tomorrow… I just need to rest and heal.” Phalanx nodded and looked around. They were out in the open plains that surrounded the Crystal Empire, there wasn’t anything in the way of cover aside from the occasional snow bank. “Ever slept in a snow cave?” he asked sardonically. As it turned out, sleeping in a snow cave was just as cold, wet, and uncomfortable as Peridot thought it would be. They dug their makeshift home in the side of one of the more sturdy looking snow banks. After a tight crawl through a narrow entrance there was an open chamber just large enough to kneel upright in with a deep depression in the back corner that Phalanx explained was to ‘catch the cold’. When the sun was still an hour below the horizon, Peridot levitated the pony sized snow-clod they had purposed as a door into place, plunging the little cave into darkness. Although the cave was significantly warmer than the weather outside, it still hovered only a little above freezing. Phalanx offered Peridot his armor to keep warm but she turned him down, and not just because he had been wearing it for the past few days. It just hadn’t seemed right. Phalanx was a guard. It’s who he was, through and through and his armor was a part of him, it helped define who he was. Peridot opened the flap to their small provision bag provided by Doctor Bandage and pulled out a small square of pink cloth, the swaddling Peridot had wrapped Benevolentia’s baby. She wrapped the cloth around her shoulders and lay as close as she could to Phalanx’s already sleeping body. The warmth of her friend to her back, Peridot squeezed the ends of the blanket tight in her hooves, holding fast to the swaddling cloth, and said quietly, “Don’t worry Benny...I’ll be back. I’ll take care of your baby. I promise.” Act Three Chapter Seventeen - Hey BoobooAct Three Chapter Seventeen - Hey Booboo “So… you said something about a mountain pass?” Peridot asked sardonically, looking up at the solid wall of snow and ice. “Well…” Phalanx started with a sigh, “There was a pass.” With the wind at their backs, they had made good time. The trip from the city to the mountains had only taken five days, two days less than Phalanx had predicted. They had even begun to think that they might reach Equestria sooner than they thought. Unfortunately, the blocking snow squashed that hope, then buried it and froze it, preserving it for future generations to find. “Can we dig through?” Peridot asked naively. She poked at the steeply sloping snow with a hoof, triggering a small avalanche. She jumped, startled as the flowing snow piled up past her knees. “Nevermind.” “There’s another way through to the west,” Phalanx pointed a hoof, “but it’s a hard road. We’d have to climb a bit to reach it. Might take a full day and the path isn’t exactly easy itself. Wildlife in the mountains isn’t as tame as in the Empire or the Equestrian lands.” Her prosthetic leg itched at the thought of climbing. She caught herself absentmindedly scratching the limb. “Sorry,” she said to when Phalanx raised an eyebrow. “Can we go around the mountains?” “We could,” Phalanx said, “but then it would probably be faster to just wait for the snow to melt.” Peridot sighed, “Climbing it is then…” Her stomach rumbled loudly. “Food first?” Phalanx rolled his eyes. “Depends on how loosely you define ‘food’,” he answered before flipping open the flap to their supply bag. They hadn’t had much time to pack and had to forage along the way. Not a lot that could be called ‘edible’ grew out here, especially not under a blanket of snow. Still, they had managed a few edibles but Peridot hesitated to call them ‘food’. “Here ya go, enjoy,” he said flipping her one of the shriveled tubers she had found yesterday. Peridot groaned as she caught it in her magic, then again as she took a bite. The then groaned a third time as the dry, flavorless root landed in her deprived stomach with an almost perceptible thud. “Blech,” she said, her head shaking involuntarily. She choked the thing down as fast a she could. She might be able to used her magic to melt all the water they’d need but she wouldn’t get half way over the mountains if she didn’t eat enough to keep her strength up.Phalanx chuckled, took a bite of his own ‘meal’, and winced before following Peridot’s example and eating it as fast as he could. They set out toward their backup route, plodding through the dirty snow. Peridot smiled at the thought that at least one of her legs wasn’t half frozen. Phalanx led the way to a terraced cliff face, thick with frost and ice. The slippery surface gave little purchase to half numb hooves, so their progress was slow. They paused as they rounded the top of each climb, taking a moment on the ledge to breath before setting themselves, again, to the task of scaling the icy rock. It wasn’t until about halfway through the night that they rounded the top of the final terrace and found themselves on a small icey place fenced in by imposing mountain peaks. Peridot flopped onto her back gasping in relief. “I thought,” she said between breaths, “you said that was going to be hard…” She smiled wrily. “Camping in freezing snow caves for days on end is hard. Keeping down those nasty root things is hard. Telling a doctor to cut off my leg is hard. That was ridiculous.” Phalanx returned her smile as he adjusted his armor. “Sorry, but we can’t stop now. We have to keep going.” “What?” Peridot asked despondently. “I just finished climbing a mountain on three legs. I think I deserve a nap.” Phalanx shook his head, “We can’t. Sunrise is in only a few hours and we do not want to be caught outside in the winds that come with the dawn. Sunshine or not we’ll freeze solid.” “Well how come we didn’t just wait till morning to start that climb!” Phalanx rubbed the back of his neck. “Well… I didn’t think you were going to be so slow,” he said, embarrassed. “Slow?” Peridot grumbled to herself. “I’ll show YOU slow… um… or… uh...something.” She gave up, her tired and half frozen brain unable to come up with a suitable retort, and settled for glaring and poking at him with a hoof. Phalanx hid a smile. “Come on you. I’m sure we can find a cave or outcropping we can bunk down in for the night. Once we find something, I’ll let you get some rest but I need to do some foraging, we’re running low. I have to warn you though, edible plant life up here is a lot more plentiful but a lot less…. palatable.” “Worse than dried roots?” “Ever had frozen rock mold?” “Eeeeew,” Peridot made a face and hoped it wouldn’t come to that. Their original course would have lead them through the same winding path that the ponies fleeing that advancing ice had taken a generation ago. It was long and round-about but relatively easy to traverse, now they were taking the direct route. Instead of a gradual slope carved into the mountainside by a long ago glacier, Phalanx and Peridot were forced to climb steep inclines and brave narrow cliff passes in order to make their way. While traversing one such pass, Peridot spotted a cave. “Hey!” she said ,her side pressed against the rock face. She pointed with her horn, unwilling to lift a hoof from the narrow walkway that was all that stood between her and a deadly fall down the bare cliffside valley. “How about that?” Phalanx rubbed his chin, thoughtfully. The stallion was far more comfortable in the mountains than Peridot was. He said it was from his time in training with the ponies from the Canterlot Tribe but she suspected he was just showing off. “It’s a little big. I was hoping for something easier to warm.” He’d been picking up sticks and twigs of firewood as they walked. “But I suppose it should do nicely. Dawn’s just around the corner anyway.” He pointed. “Take the downward path ahead.” The mouth of the cave was smaller than it had appeared from a distance. A heavy ledge hanging over the entrance cast a deep shadow, creating the illusion of size. Phalanx appraised the cave as they entered, declaring it fit for the night. Peridot resolved to take his word for it. She swallowed and bowed her head as she entered. The cave was dark, dank, and the roof was dotted with heavy stalactites that seemed to threaten imminent doom should an unwary pony pass underneath. Phalanx assured her that they had probably hung there for millennia and were not likely to fall just because she walked under them. It made sense intellectually but the image wouldn’t leave her. The occasional fallen stalactite, speared into the stone floor, didn’t help. “Not bad,” Phalanx mused. “Better than most of the holes we bunkered down in during the second dragon incursion.” He gestured upward. “The roof slopes up toward the entrance so we won’t have to worry about choking on smoke. We might even be able to cook our food.” Peridot’s mouth watered at the thought, despite knowing full and well that the forage they’d been finding would likely not be improved much by cooking. “Speaking of which,” he said, “we’re running low. How about you go track us down something to cook while I get the fire going.” “Something to cook?” Peridot looked around. “There’s nothing but rock outside.” “Well then go collect a few of the green and fuzzier ones.” “Ew,” Peridot stuck out her tongue. “I thought you were joking about rock mold.” “I was,” Phalanx laughed, “but it’s either that or risk being weakened by hunger in the middle of a mountain range.” Peridot deadpanned. “I am not licking scum off of rocks.” “No no. You boil the stuff off the rocks,” her friend smiled. “It makes sort of a thin broth. Tastes a bit like the seaweed the Manehatten Tribe eats.” He laughed at the face she made. “It’s not half bad, especially if we can find something to season it with. Trust me.” Peridot’s belly grumbled, agreeing with the stallion even though she herself didn’t. “Fine,” she gave in, not wanting to argue with him and her own treacherous stomach. Regretfully, and thankfully, Peridot’s search turned up little. She was still tired and her leg ached badly in places it should not be able to ache anymore. After an hour of near fruitless searching she sat down on a low flat stone to rub her three hooves one by one in hopes of regaining some measure of feeling in the numb appendages. The moment her backside touched the rock, however, she let out a yelp and jumped involuntarily. Her hindhooves went out from under her and she plopped down on the frozen ground hard with a squeak. Peridot rubbed her new, embarassing, bruise and grumbled that rocks should not be that cold, half frozen in mountaintop permafrost or no. As she moved to get up she noticed a small hollow under the rock. Curiosity got the better of her and she lit up her horn to cast its glow into the small patch of darkness. There, nestled between rock and frozen soil that sheltered them from the piercing wind was a small patch of heavy capped white mushrooms. Peridot’s eyes glittered with delight. “No scum soup for me tonight!” she sang as she plucked them with her magic. Her eyes scanned the area, hoping to find more mushroom filled hollows in the rocks. She found a few and checked them one by one, turning up nothing. She frowned, four squat little mushrooms were not going to last them till they made it over the mountains but she wasn’t about ready to give up and succume to Phalanx’s suggested diet. She thought to herself, where did mushrooms grow. She knew they needed someplace dark and preferably damp. “Oh!” she said aloud, “The cave!” “Hey you find anything?” Phalanx asked as Peridot trotted by. “A little,” she answered, levitating down her few mossy stones as she passed. “Enjoy your rocks!” “Peridot, where are you going?” he called after her. “It’s a surprise!” she answered back over her shoulder. “Um… okay. But, don’t go too far. We don’t know what’s in this cave yet.” “I’ll be careful!” Peridot intoned. The ground beneath her hooves changed from hard stone to a damp sandy gravel as the walls of the cave widened into a large cavern. The light from Phalanx’s cooking fire had dimmed beyond usefulness, barely casting shadows in the gloom. Peridot summoned up her magic, her magic casting it’s sky blue light into the darkness. The cavern was massive, big enough, at least to dwarf the throne room back at the Crystal Palace. Peridot winced, the comparison offering an unwelcome reminder of why she was here in the first place. The walls of the cavern were pockmarked with openings, paths deeper into the mountain. The centermost was big enough to to qualify as a cave in its own right. Thick heavy stalactites hung from its mouth, complimenting the larger still stone spiked descending from roof of the main cavern above a mirror-like lake that fed a tiny stream that flowed into the untouch darkness of the opening. Peridot could here the stream burbling gently. It was perfect. Dark, undisturbed, and plenty of damp soil to grow in. “There you are…” Peridot said eagerly, and maybe a bit hungrily, anticipating the bounty of mountaintop mushrooms. She was not disappointed. Peridot peeked around one of the stalagmites at the base of the opening and saw that the smaller cave wasn’t as deep as she imagined, the stream disappeared through a crack in the wall near a collection of mossy boulders not more than a few dozen paces away. She squeed with delight as the light of her horn played over the floor of the cave revealing a considerable cornucopia of comely comestibles. “Mushrooms!” She squealed happily jumping over the small stone pillar and plucking one of the plump fungi from the soil. She practically hugged it before stuffing it greedily into her bag. She stopped for a moment to wonder if she actually liked the things or was just happy that she wouldn’t have to eat slime stew. She shrugged and pulled up a few more mushrooms. She worked backwards, advancing hind end first into the darkness as she plucked her fungal quarry from the earth and tucked them away happily. Peridot yelped in surprise as her prosthetic leg came down on a rather large mushroom, pulping and reducing it to a slimy paste that sent her crystalline hoof slipping out from underneath her. She fell back, landing painfully atop one of the smaller boulders. Her heart skipped a beat when the boulder yelped back. She scampered off and scampered backward away from the source of the unlikely sound. Her eyes widened as the boulder shifted then stood up on four legs ending in claw tipped paws. The creature opened deep set eyes that stared at her accusingly. Peridot’s blood froze in her veins as it reared up on its hind legs to a height a full one and a half times her own, opened it’s gaping mouth… and let out a piteous cry before plopping down on it’s rear and sobbing, holding its snout between its paws as it rocked back and forth, crying. Peridot blinked. It was a bear, a baby bear, and she had hurt it. “Oh my gosh!” she exclaimed, springing to her hooves. “I’m so sorry little bear! Are you okay?” The bear cub shrank back, fearful of the stranger that had invaded it’s home. It scurried back a pace. In the process it moved its paws revealing its reddening and swelling nose. “Aw… I’m so sorry,” Peridot cooed holding a hoof to her chest. “It was dark and I was so busy picking mushrooms that I didn’t see you.” The bear looked around, seeking a path of escape. “Here,” Peridot offered, digging into her pack and holding out the biggest mushroom she had. “You can have it. I’m sure you must be hungry too.” The bear looked at her quizzically, unsure. Peridot smiling widely and held it out with her hoof. The cub took a cautious step forward and sniffed the offered gift. It recoiled, shaking it head and letting it’s tongue loll out. Peridot giggled, “Not a fan I guess. Well I hope you don’t eat ponies then.” The bear tilted its head. She giggled again, “Okay, you’re too adorable to be afraid of.” She gingerly extended a hoof toward the cub’s head. It shrank back but slowly crept forward. It sniffed twice and looked at her curiously. Peridot beamed and patted the creature on the head. It flinched but didn’t run away. “See.. I’m nice,” she said, scratching gently behind it’s ears. The bear’s eyes rolled back into it’s head at her attentions. The cub smiled contently, revealing a frightening set of teeth. “Woh,” Peridot said, “It’s a good thing you’re friendly.” She regarded the animal’s still swelling nose and frowned. “Poor thing, I’m so sorry about that. Here, let me help.” Peridot focused and summoned her magic. The bear didn’t seem to notice as her horn had been glowing softly the entire time. She released the spell, casting it, and causing the bear’s now red nose to glow with the sky blue light of her magic. The bear huffed in alarm and staggered backwards, clutching at its nose. When the light faded the bear’s eyes widened in surprise. It touched its now healed, and no longer, red nose with a single finger. It smiled widely, gave its nose a squeeze, and clapped its paws in delight before lunging forward to give Peridot the most literal bear hug of her life. Peridot startled as the cubs furry limbs wrapped around her and pulled her in but soon realized what it was doing and happily returned the affection. Until, at least, she realized that she was having trouble breathing. Still, she knew the bear didn’t intent her any real harm. After a moment or two the cub put her down and released its grip. Peridot stretched carefully and groaned as ribs shifted back into place. “So, what am I going to call you?” She wondered aloud. “How about Harry?” The cub shook its head. “Fuzzy?” The cub made a face and stuck out its tongue. “I guess you’re right.” Peridot laughed. “You have way too much fur for that.” She tapped a hoof on her chin. For some reason, the cubs formerly injured nose caught her eye. “OH! I know. How about Booboo?” The bear scratched under its chin with a claw, thinking, before nodding emphatically. Peridot clopped her hooves in delight before holding one out, offering it to the bear. “Well, hey Booboo. Nice to meet you. I’m Peridot.” The bear excitedly took the offered hoof in one paw and shook it up and down while growling happily. “Grwwlror rourlrw, grrorewroar!” Peridot assumed he was greeting her in return. “Well,” Peridot said once the aftershocks of Booboo’s paw-shake wore of, “I really should be getting back. My friend and I have a long trip ahead and I really need to get these mushrooms back before he starts boiling molding rocks.” The bear frowned deeply, plopping down. “Aww… okay. I promise that before we leave I will come back to say goodbye.” The bear’s face perked up. He nodded happily and sprang to his paws and wrapped her up in another hug. Peridot giggled. “Aww, okay now Booboo. I’ll miss you too. Haha… okay now… he he… now stop that… hahaha… Now that’s not fair! Hahaha.” Peridot was trapped, her forelimbs pinned to her side by the bear’s embrace, and he was tickling her. “Ok come on, that’s cheating,” she laughed out loud, “I really have to go.” The bear blew a viciously raspberry against Peridot’s stomach forcing a peal of involuntary laughter out of her. “Okay Booboo, that’s it. If you’re gonna cheat then so am I!” Taking advantage of a brief reprieve, Peridot fired off her numbing spell which struck the bear straight in the face. Booboo collapsed in a heap, more or less on top of Peridot. Peridot squeezed her way out from under the mound of fur and climbed atop of him. She planted all four hooves, real and crystal, on his chest and glared down at him. A flash of worry passed over the bear’s eyes. Unfortunately for him he could bearly move as Peridot launched her onslaught. He could still laugh though and he let out a howl that shook the cave walls and Peridot dug her hooves into him, trying to figure out exactly where a bear might be ticklish. A low rumble echoes through the cave. Peridot stopped her attack, not hearing the noise but out of concern for her fuzzy friend who had suddenly stopped laughing. She looked down at the cub’s face and was surprised to see it wearing an expression of guilt. Not unlike that of a foal who’s been caught in the act by her parents. She followed Booboo’s expression and froze. When she had first seen Booboo, she had mistaken him for a small boulder at the back of the cave. She didn’t realized that he was a bear cub until he began to move. After that, she had been too distracted by the presence of a bear, and later by the making of a new friend, to wonder about the identities of the other, larger, boulders. It dawned on Peridot that she should have. After all, she thought to herself and the two enormous full grown bears rose to their full height, if Booboo is a cub, I should have known his parents would be nearby. Act Three: Chapter Eighteen - EquestriaAct Three Chapter Eighteen - Equestria “This is exactly why you stay near the mouth of a cave when you don’t have time to explore it!” Phalanx yelled without turning toward Peridot. Booboo’s peals of laughter, loosed by Peridot’s tickling, had woken his parents from their hibernation. They were not happy and chose to express themselves by loosing a bone shaking roar and launching into pursuit after the two pony interlopers, Phalanx and herself, chasing them through the cave towards the entrance. In retrospect, she couldn’t blame them. If she had been awoken to find a strange creature standing atop her near paralyzed child, her reaction would have been about the same. Only Phalanx’s sudden appearance had given them pause enough to allow Peridot to get away. She glanced back at the enraged mama and papa bear tearing up the floor of the cave with their clawed paws as they pursued her. They were gaining. “Peridot! Jump!!” Phalanx’s voice commanded. During their time together Peridot had learned to trust that tone and she leapt without hesitation. She sailed over their small campfire that she had been too preoccupied to see, just barely failing to clear it. Her prosthetic hoof came down on the coals just on the edge of the fire it, sending up a shower of sparks. She was momentarily thankful that the limb was more or less impervious to heat, leaving her unharmed, before realizing that she would have easily cleared the small fire pit altogether if she still had her real leg. They burst from the cave into the rising morning light. Just as Phalanx had said, there was a bitter wind driving through the mountains to the east, driven, paradoxically, by the warmth of the sun. Peridot yelped as the chilled air passed through her coat and stung, sharply, against her skin. A moment later she yelped again as the lead bear’s equally sharp claws raked through her tail. “Phalanx!!!” she yelled. The bear, whom Peridot automatically assumed was Booboo’s mother, was close enough that she could feel it’s breath along her back. She knew that after so many days of hard travel there was no way she could stay out of those claws reach much longer, terror fueled muscles notwithstanding. Her guardpony friend’s eyes widened as he glanced backward and saw just how close the chase was to it’s grim conclusion. He locked his knees and slammed his hooves into the gravelly ground, skidding to a halt. Peridot passed him just as he coiled the muscles in his forelimbs and leapt backwards off his front hooves. His hind limbs connected solidly with the bears chest just as it reared up in preparation for a final pounce. Phalanx landed beside Peridot, his stride barely broken. “Run, faster,” he huffed. She tried to follow the suggestion but her body didn’t have much more to give. Behind them, the bear roared with rage as it lost it’s balance and toppled backward. In the distance, Booboo growled in concern as his mother skidded to a painful stop on her rump. The remaining bear loosed a howl of fury at his mate’s defeat and redoubled his effort. Peridot risked a glance back at the sound of a gruff groan of effort. She cried out in alarm as she saw the massive bear come pouncing down from overhead. She dodged to one side, costing her speed but spearing her from a thorough squishing. The bear landed next to her with a crash, stumbling but not falling. “Gah!” Peridot cried as her ursine pursuer swiped a paw outward, hoping to knock her off her hooves. She slammed her forehooves into the earth and skidded to a halt, her head ducked low as the black clawed paw passed closed enough overhead to sever a few errant hairs from her unkempt mane. A full grown mountain bear might be bigger than a pony, and it might be faster in a flat run, but it also massed several times more. In the time it took for the bear to come to a stop Peridot had already halted and changed directions. Furious at being so evaded, the bear forgot about Phalanx and lumbered down the sloped path Peridot had taken. “Peridot!!!” she heard her friend’s voice call out. She found him above and behind her, leaning over the steep ledge of the path they had been fleeing down. She heard him yelling down to her again, a warning tone in his voice, but the wash of angry bear breath across her back banished any thought of listening as the massive beast caught back up to her. She summoned up what remaining energy she had and forced her legs to move faster. They obeyed, poorly. Tired and cramping muscles moved in fits and jerks, threatening to send her stumbling to the ground with every other hoof fall. Darkness began to creep into the edges of Peridot’s vision as the last of her reserves depleted themselves. Again, Peridot heard Phalanx call out a shout of warning. To her hazy and exhausted mind his voice seemed strangely distant and oddly unimportant. Of their own accord, Peridot’s eyes momentarily fluttered closed. Her hooves, already stumbling and now unguided, struck against a protrusion in the path. She sprawled and, having just enough strength left to tense up, prepared herself to strike the ground. She missed. The hard smack of an unplanned water landing shocked her back to alertness even as the impact and icy cold of the mountain river drove the air from her lungs. Peridot’s hooves found purchase on a large flat chunk of ice and she pulled her upper body out of the water, gasping as she tried to refill her lungs. A few coughing and wheezing seconds later she looked up and met the gaze of the bear. Its fur was soggy and matted and its ears plastered flat against it’s skull in displeasure. It met Peridot’s widening eyes and growled menacingly. The bear’s claws scrabbled against the ice digging furrows in its surface as it tried to climb it’s way atop to get at her. It soon gave up and settled for glaring at her. A distant voice echoed through the narrow valley Peridot found herself in. She strained her ears to find it’s source. “Get out of the water…” Phalanx was yelling as he ran along the cliff face, trying to keep up with her as she and the bear were swept along. “Peridot! You have to get out of the water! There’s a-” a crescendoing roar shook the air around her. She shot a rude glare at the bear for interrupting, but the bear hadn’t roared. It stared ahead, it’s jaw quivering, and it’s eyes as wide as dinnerplates. Peridot followed his horrified gaze and found the source of the roar. Ahead of them, the water of the river dropped out of sight, disappearing over the lip of a waterfall. Peridot and the bear yelped in two toned surprise. Both began furiously kicking at the water, attempting to push the ice to the bank. For all their effort, the imbalance of pony and bear strength resulted only in leading their chunk of ice to spin in place. A moment later they screamed in unison as the water, land, and ice dropped out from underneath them. Peridot and the bear clung to each other in panic, all conflict forgotten, as they plunged into the mist below. *** A thin line of blinding white appeared across Peridot’s vision, expanding into a solid expanse light as she forced her heavy eyelids open. Shapes in the light moved about, darting back and forth or hovering over here. In confused panic, she tried to shrink back. “It’s alright, Miss…” said a cultured stallion’s voice. “Don’t be afraid. You’re alright.” “Wh… where…” Peridot stammered. “Did I...died?” “Did you died?” the voice chuckled. “Not quite, though very nearly. You’re very fortunate that we found you.” “Found me? Where am I?” she asked, her wits returning. “Why can’t I see?” “Oh, I apologize about that, allow me.” The soft tinkle of magic reached Peridot’s ears, followed by the gentle hiss of candle’s being extinguished. Instantly, darkness closed on her with a suddenness that caused her to “eep” in surprise. She blinked and shook her head as a drop of cold liquid fell into each eye. “There you go now,” the stallion soothed. “Just blink, it will get better. It’s been a little while since you used your eyes. “Where am I? How long was I out?” She did as he asked and fluttered her eyelids. Slowly, diffuse shapes began to come into focus in her vision. “And why am I not died… err dead?” The stallion sounded amused. “Like I said, you were fortunate.” He stepped into view, or what passed for it given the condition of her vision, a fuzzy greenish blob in a white doctors apron. “Weather Patrol has had to deploy more and more pegasi to the northern border in the past few months to push back the snow. You were spotting floating down a river by one of the cloudbusting teams. You were, at the time, riding atop an unconscious grizzly bear, of all things.” The fuzzy blob of a stallion raised a hoof. “The bear, incidentally, is being treated at a wildlife center and is expected to make a full recovery.” The memory of the creatures flashing claws and teeth clashed with that of the sweet little cub she had befriended. The dull ache in her head spiked painfully as she shot upright. “Phalanx! Where is he? Did you find him?!” She felt a hoof gently press her back down to the bed. “Shh… careful there, miss,” the stallion said. “Calm down and I’ll explain everything. My name is Doctor Tidy. I’ve been caring for you here at the Equestria Medical Center for the past three weeks by the command of the Princesses Celestia and Luna.” “I’m back in Equestria?” “Indeed.” “Any my friend?” “Once the pegasi got you back to the weather station and treated you for hypothermia, you began mumbling and talking in your sleep,” he explained. “Apparently, the first thing you did was cry out your friend’s name. Once they realized you weren’t alone, weather patrol organized a search party and quickly located him further up the river in the mountains. “He’s going to be quite upset, you know,” he continued. “Corporal Phalanx has spent every waking moment, and most of his time asleep, at your bed side. That you should happen to wake during a rare moment he was away seems a bit unfair.” “He’s been here the whole time?” Peridot noticed the simple cot beside her bed, blankets folded neatly in the military style. She smiled and felt a gentle heat rise in her cheeks. “Once the Princesses were done debriefing him, yes. He’s hardly left your side.” The doctor frowned. “Despite his condition and my recommendations.” He must have seen the concern on Peridot’s face. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing serious. It’s just there there is no better remedy for malnutrition and exhaustion than rest.” Peridot was relieved. “So, Doctor.. Tidy?” He nodded in affirmation. “Has there been any word from the Empire?” The stallion’s frown deepened. “Nothing good I’m afraid but I think the Princesses would rather discuss that with you personally.” “Oh. That bad, I guess.” She suppressed a shudder, wondering how things could possibly get any worse back in her adopted home. “When are they coming? And, when can I see Phalanx?” “Now to both, if it’s a good time,” a maternal voice answered from the doorway. Peridot thrashed against her sheets in an almost instinctual response born of a lifetime of respect and reverence as she tried to rise to her hooves at the sound of Celestia’s voice. She succeeded only in sending herself crashing to the ground beside the bed. “Ow…” she said as a hoof under her foreleg helped lift her to standing. “Careful, Peridot,” the princess chided gently. “You’ve been through a terrible ordeal. That you can stand at all is a testament to your strength. Please do not risk injury on my account, have a seat.” Peridot wobbled over to Phalanx’s cot and sat down with a thud. Her eyes fluttered as she almost fell back asleep on the spot, despite how hard and uncomfortable the military issue bedding was. She forced her eyelids to obey and turned her gaze to meet the princess’s. “Thank you, Your Majesty.” Celestia smiled kindly, “No trouble at all my little pony. Now, if you’re feeling up to it, I believe there was somepony you wanted to see?” Before she could answered, an unusually unarmored Phalanx stepped through the door behind the princess. The earth pony stallion crossed the room in a single bound, landing right in front of her, face practically beaming. “You’re awake!” he declared, wrapping her in a hug. “You had me worried sick, Peridot!” “Breathing…” Peridot rasped. He lighted his grip, but only a little. “It’s good to see you too, Phalanx. I was worried they had left you back in the mountains.” “You were worried about me?” he said. “You’re the one thats laid unconscious for three weeks after falling off a cliff, getting swept down a river, and going over a waterfall; all in the company of a bear that was trying it’s best to eat you, by the way.” Peridot smiled. Phalanx leaned back to look her in the eye and deadpanned, “All over a bunch of mushrooms that I could have told you were poisonous to begin with.” “Wait what?” Peridot frowned. Phalanx laughed. “If it makes you feel any better, you got us here a lot faster than we would have. Of course you’ve been napping since then.” “I was in a coma!” Peridot protested. “Close enough.” He smiled even wider. He resumed his hug, gave her a quick squeeze before taking a moment to nuzzle her right cheek. “I’m just glad you’re okay.” Peridot cheeks turned scarlet as he stepped back, beside the princess, who was currently hiding a smile behind a raised hoof. “TIS A TOUCHING REUNION, INDEED!” boomed the Princess of the Night’s voice from behind her sister. Nearly everypony in the room flinched, hooves rising to ears against the onslaught. “Yes it is, sister,” said Princess Celestia. “Excuse me, doctor, Phalanx, I wonder if we might have a moment alone with Miss Peridot.” “Of course, Your Majesties,” said the doctor before he bowed his head and backed out of the room respectfully. Phalanx smiled and nodded, his eyes meeting hers long enough to renew her blush before he too trotted out of the room. A few minutes later, a polite cough snapped Peridot back to reality. “Oh um… You were saying? Cel.. Princess?” Peridot stammered, trying to get her mental hooves back underneath her. The white alicorn’s bemused smile faltered and fell. “I am sorry to have to discuss this with you so soon after your waking, but weeks have past and we cannot wait any longer. Please forgive our impatience, Peridot.” Luna continued for her sister, albet a little louder. “INDEED!” she boomed. “I FEAR THE SITUATION OF THE CRYSTAL PONIES-” Celestia cleared her throat in gentle reminder, “HAS… has only grown more dire. We dare not allow this King Sombra any further time to consolidate his power.” “We have sent out pegasi scouting parties to verify Corporal Phalanx’s report,” said Celestia. “From what little they could learn, we have determined that the king has begun construction and mining projects on a vast scale and is compelling the crystal ponies to do the work for him. Reports tell of legions of shackled and chained ponies laboring under the influence of magically enchanted collars. We sought to determine if there was some way to break Somber’s control and so the last scout dispatch was accompanied by a unicorn skilled at magic. The poor mare returned as a sobbing wreck and would only repeat the phrase ‘there’s so much fear’. That was over a week ago and she has yet to recover.” “Please Peridot,” Luna began, “Phalanx told us all he knew but made it clear that only you could truly explain the events of the past few months.” Peridot barely heard her, her eyes were wide and simmered with unfallen tears. “Loonie… what are you doing...” she muttered. She felt a hoof touch her shoulder and looked up into the concerned eyes of the night princess. “Peridot?” She took in a sharp breath and let it out slowly in a long, shuddering exhalation. “All of this is because of me…” Her eyes grew hard, “Your Majesties, we have to save him. None of this is his fault.” She clenched her jaw. “Lumine doesn’t deserve this. All of this is happening because of my stupid design and that harmony forsaken book.” “Peridot please, what design? What book? And who is this Lumine? Was that not the name of the pony I told you meet at the Crystal Palace?” Celestia asked in calm insistence. “Are you saying that HE is this King Somber? From my understanding he was an upstanding member of Benevolentia’s court, how could he-” “Stop,” Peridot interrupted. “This is not. His. Fault.” She took a deep breath. “It all started months ago when I developed an array to direct and control the magic emanating from the heart …” It was several hours later Peridot’s story came to a close. By the time she was done, her voice, suffering from weeks of un-use, was reduced to little more than a raspy whisper, straining to finish her story. “So… Your friend Lumine is this King Somber after all.” Celestia raised a hoof to silence Peridot’s objection. “Either he is or he has been consumed by him. We will do what we can to save him, Peridot.” “And fear not,” Luna added, “we will save Benevolentia’s child, this newborn princess. Tell us, can you be sure that she is alright?” “If… if she has not been found.” Peridot sobbed. She looked up at Luna, “I developed that preservation spell myself. It’s a mix of a spell for creating magical casts for broken bones and a spell Lumine and I developed f… for keeping food fresh.” She let out a deep shuddering sob. “As long as nopony finds where I hid her it will keep her alive and well for the next couple thousand years.” She broke down, crying harder than she had since they left the empire as she prayed to Harmony, the stars above, and even the alicorns of old to watch over the tiny entombed princess. A wing enfolded around her as she cried. “Tell us, my little pony,” Luna said softly, “does this little filly yet have a name?” Peridot’s crying slowed and quieted. She thought back to every time she had seen Benny, talking or singing to her unborn child. She sat up and wrapped her forehooves around her hind knees as a familiar lullaby rose in her memory, sung by the voice of Benevolentia: My Love, my baby, my precious little one. Rest well, my baby, listen your mothers song Sleep now, sleep deeply, until morning sun. You’re safe here with me, til night’s dark is done. My Love, my darling, happiness I’ve found, Dear one, my sweetheart, though I’ve had you not long, In my hooves, my baby, sleeping safe and sound. Already around your hoof, my heart’s been wound. My darling, my baby, my sweet little dove. Sweet babe, trust me now, I’d do you no wrong, Rest now, sweet baby, while stars shine above. You’ll always be my darling, my baby, My Love. Her mother had been named in the language of the first Alicorns that came into this world so long ago. You’ll always be my darling, my baby, My Love. How would the ancients have said that... My Love... “Mi Amore,” Peridot sniffed. “Her name is Mi Amore…” Act One: Chapter One - FoundationsAct One: Chapter One - Foundations A great many years ago, in the far off ancient homeland of ponykind, lived a young sculptor named Tourmaline. Within her sculptor's studio, Tourmaline is happy. Although it had only been a few years since she was released from her apprenticeship, she was already starting to attract a few regular patrons. She gently tapped her chisel against the stone with her magic and blew away the dust. The relief she was currently working was commissioned by her most important client, a minor noble in Princess Platinum’s court, and so required her utmost attention. Knock knock. A customer? she thought and glanced out at the moon, At this hour? “I’m coming!,” she called as she replaced her tools and shook the powdered stone from her coat while the knocking continued, “I’m COMING! Keep your saddle on!” The reflection in the darkened windows beside the door showed her dark brown coat and deep blue mane still thick with dust, she gave a final shake before opening the door to the offending visitor who had disturbed her work. “Now, what can I do for you?” Tourmaline asked as the door swung open to reveal a yellow unicorn mare with two young fillies doing their best not to cough on the dust the billowed out of Tourmaline’s studio. “Sorry,” cough, “to bother you so late,” cough, “I’m Lily Pond and you must be Miss Tourmaline.” “Well it’s a pleasure to meet you Lily but I’m afraid my studio is closed until morning. If you’d like to come back then I’m sure I can help you if you're looking for a piece or’d like place a commision.” Tourmaline said. “Oh..um.. actually I don’t really have any money..” Tourmaline raised an eyebrow, “Not to be rude, but then why are you knocking on a sculptor's studio door in the middle of the night.” “It’s... my father,” the mare answered, “We live right down the street and a messenger just appeared at my door a few minutes ago to tell me that he’s ill. I can’t take my fillies with me and everypony else seems to be asleep. So i was wondering if... maybe... you’d.. um.. like to foal sit for the night? maybe?” The fillies, one pale pink, almost white and one as dark blue as Tourmaline’s own mane looked too tired to even be standing on their own. Both looked up at her plaintively. “I... I dunno... I’d like to help but...,” Tourmaline was having saying no to the desperate mare, let alone whilst while caught in the fillies’ doe eyed gaze, “It’s just that I’m really busy tonight. I have to finish a relief for my biggest client... make a delivery to the Manor District...” “Oh!,” Lily exclaimed, “I can do that for you! It’s on the way to the hospital anyway!” “Well...” “Oh it would really mean alot to me.” “I don’t know...” “Pleeaassee..,” pleaded Lily. Tourmaline looked down and the sleepy fillies. The younger sister yawned dramatically. With a sigh she relented, “Oh fine. I suppose they’ll just sleep til you get back anyway.” “Oh thankyouthankyouthankyou! It really means alot to me. I promise they will be good,” Lily said clapping her hooves together. “This here is Luna, she’s the quiet one, always daydreaming. And this here is Celestia, or Tia if you’d rather, she has a bit of a prankster streak in her but I doubt she’ll even wake up before I’m back anyway.” “It’s nice to meet you girls, I’m Tourmaline,” the fillies were too tired to respond, “Um.. ok..come on in let’s find a place for the girls to lay down.” Lily nodded in agreement and trotted happily into the studio with the fillies following with eyes half lidded. Tourmaline pointed them to a (relatively) dust free sofa in the corner of the living room and the fillies happily curled up and went to sleep. “I’m really sorry to burden you like this. I really hope it’s not too much of an imposition. I promise I’ll be back before they wake up in the morning,” Lily rambles apologetically. Tourmaline sighed, “It’s... fine. Glad to help. Let me get that package loaded for you, you can take my cart.” They walked through the studio, Lily stopping every so often to oogle some carving or sculpture. “You’re very good,” Lily said. “Thanks, I’d like to think so. I’m working on a new high relief for High Horse, you can take a look when you get back if you like.” “Oh I’d love too, what’s its a carving of?” Tourmaline winced, “Sculpture.” “Huh?” Lily asked a bit confused. “It’s a high relief sculpture in white jade. Not a pumpkin.” “Oh... sorry.” Lily apologized. Tourmaline sighed, again, “Its from ‘The Taming of the Spheres’, the scene where the alicorns set the sun and moon on their paths.” “I thought we did that...” “We do now, but we haven’t been here forever you know.” “Never thought about it,” Lily admitted, “Mythology isn’t really my special talent.” “That’s ok, a sculptor needs to know her myths if she is going to have anything classical to sculpt.” Tourmaline stopped in front of a thickly built rack, “Ah, here we are.” “This is the package?!” Lily dismayed, looking up at the two pony tall ornate fountain, “How are you going to get it down?” Tourmaline smiled, “Oh that’s nothing, just watch.” She focused and her horn glowed blue matching the soft glow wrapping the fountain. With only a bit of, well hidden, effort she lifted the heavy sculpture off the rack and held it a foot off the ground behind her. “Now, let’s get this into the cart.” Lily watched in amazement as Tourmaline gently placed the heavy sculture down in the cart and strapped it down. “Now be careful, okay?” Tourmaline cautioned as she hitched the cart to Lily, “It’s a heavy load. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.” “Don’t worry,” Lily answered as she clip clopped away. She winked over her shoulder, “I won’t hurt your carving!” Tourmaline laughed to herself, “Okay, okay. Just be careful.” She headed back inside and checked on the fillies. Little Tia stirred a bit but otherwise they were fast asleep. The things we do for neighbors... She thought to herself shaking her head. They ARE cute though. She went back to work tapping her chisel as quietly as possible. Bit by bit the scene emerged from the cold rock as the dust and flakes of stone piled up around her hooves. So was so deep in concentration that she almost chiseled Queen Aetheris’s head clean off when somepony tugged her tail. “Gah!” she yelled dropping her chisel before she damaged her work. “You don’t do that to ponies!” Behind her stood Tia holding a hoof over her mouth to stop herself from laughing. “I’m sorry,” giggle, “I’m sorry I couldn’t resist.” The filly struggled to composed herself. “Wasn’t that funny...” Tourmaline grumbled. “Aren’t you suppose to be asleep with your sister?” Tia wiped her eyes, “Sorry, Miss Tourmaline. I woke up when I heard your chisling and came to see what you were doing.” “Well now you’ve seen,” said Tourmaline, still grumpy that she was started by a child, “Why don’t you go lay back down. I’ll bring you something to drink.” “Oh come on... you’re no fun.” “Celestia...” Tourmaline warned. “Okay, okay, I’m going.” “Thank you. I have a lot of work to get done.” The filly laid back down next to her sleeping sister and Tourmaline brought her a glass of warm milk to help her sleep (hopefully). “Sorry for bothering you Miss Tourmaline,” said Tia. “It’s fine... now please go back to sleep. I’m very busy right now.” The filly nodded in agreement and closed her eyes and Tourmaline returned to her work. Time passed swiftly as she labored tirelessly, caught up in an artists inspiration. There was a knock at her workroom door. Tourmaline groaned. “Ms Tourmaline, guess what.” The turned to the filly, “Why can’t you sleep like Luna, Tia?” Celestia frowned, “You have to guess what.” “I don’t know... what?” Tourmaline rolled her eyes. “I’m really good at magic, wanna see?” The filly smiled proudly. “Well I’m glad to hear it, maybe you’ll be the court magus one day. But for now, you really need to get some rest. It’s very late,” she turned back to her work, “Go back to the couch with your sister Celestia.” “But I wanna show you a spell...” The filly pouted. “And I would love to see one but not right now.” Tourmaline pretended to work in the hopes the filly would give up and go back to bed. “Can I show you one in the morning?” “Yes yes, If you let me get my work done I promise you can show me a spell in the morning.” “Yay! I can’t wait. You’re going to be really surprised!” Tourmaline looked over her shoulder, saw Tia skipping happily back down the hall. and shook her head. She couldn’t help but like the filly but she could only imagine how much of a hoof full she must be. Again (and Hopefully the last time, she thought), Tourmaline turned to her work. This time there were no interruptions. Finally done, Tourmaline set down her tools and stepped back to admire her work. Lifting from the smooth stone flew flocks of alicorns guiding the moon down to set on one side and lifting the sun on the other. Each feather was carefully veined. Each mane showed individual strands of flowing hair. Below them laid the murky earth where more alicorns used their magic to lift fields and hills from the water while others guided clouds across the sky. She felt a strange stirring inside her self and found herself wondering if the old tales were true. She shook her head and chuckled as she began to wrap the sculpture in padding. “AHHHHH!!!!” A filly’s voice screamed, “Tourmaline come quick!!!” The roll of packing thudded to the floor as Tourmaline released it from her magic and bolted down the hall. “What happened!?!” She called, please let them be okay. She skidded to a stop to find Celestia standing in front of the couch with Luna’s sleeping from still tucked under the blanket. “Are you okay? What happened? Why did you scream?” She panted. Tia answered nervously, “Well, remember how you promised I could show you a trick? I woke up early to practice ‘cause I wanted it to be PERFECT but, I dunno, cause its NOT perfect and I don’t know what I did or how to undo it!” “What did you do....” Tourmaline was getting worried. “I..” sniffle, “ um...” “What did you DO Celestia!?” “Just Look!” With that, Celestia grabbed the hem of Luna’s blanket and jerked. It slid off the filly who didn’t even seem to notice. Or stir. Or breath. “YOU TURNED YOUR SISTER TO STONE?!?!” Tourmaline collapsed back onto her rump. “HOW DID YOU TURN YOUR SISTER TO STONE!?” “I don’t know! Please you’ve got to help her!” Celestia pleaded. “Oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh!” Tourmaline panicked, “Your mother’s going to KILL me! Gah! I’D kill me If I was her!” “Well maybe we can find somepony who knows a reversal spell.” “Oh Good idea I know.. I’ll race down to the library! There’s bound to be something in the magic archive that can help!” Tourmaline bolted toward the door. Knock knock NOOOOOO! She screamed to herself “It’s your Mother!!! What are we gonna do!” Tourmaline cried as she paced back and forth. “How should I know?! You work with stone! Don’t you know any spells for this?” “I don’t know how to enchant stone! I just carve it!” “Sculpt,” answered a tiny voice from behind the door. “WHATEVER! Sculpt, carve, it doesn’t matter! Your moms here and...” Tourmaline stopped, “Wait... huh?” She threw open the door with her magic to reveal Luna, smiling mischievously on her front stoop. “But how. what... who did.. YOU!!” She spun to face Celestia who finally lost her composure and broke out in hysterics. “You should have seen the look on your face!” she gasped through her raucous laughter. “That was not funny! You two are evil!” Of course this only made Celestia laugh harder, even Luna was chuckling. Tourmaline grumbled and grumbled and she levitated the filly statue over to herself. It was plainly made by the sisters last night. Rough cut, amateurish, and obviously made from her thrown away scrap stone, she couldn’t believe she ever fell for that stunt. Then she notice something odd. There were no tool marks. For a moment she stopped being annoyed. “Um.. girls? Did you make this?” She asked them. “Yep! Did that last night when you went back to work.” Celestia explained. “But how? There’s no chisel marks.” “Well no of course not! I cut the stone with my magic.” She explained. “WE cut the stone,” interjected Luna. “Oh ya... Luna helped,” Tia admitted, earning a grumble from her sister. “But, not even I can cut the stone directly! At least with any precision. It takes WAY too much control to pull that off.” Tourmaline was astounded. Celestia beamed, “I told you you were going to be really surprised!” “Oh my! What happened here?” said Lily’s voice as she surveyed the room from the doorway. “Oh my Lily! Do you know what your little ‘darlings’ just did to my poor heart?” asked Tourmaline. The filles ran to their mother who wrapped them up in a big hug. “Aww did you girls play a prank on Miss Tourmaline?” “Just a little one,” offered Luna. “Ha ha, ya! Just a little one,” agreed Tia. “A LITTLE one?!” gasped Tourmaline, much to the fillies’ laughter. Celestia looked up at her mom, “Mom, do you think Miss Tourmaline could baby sit us again soon? She’s the best.” “Ya, she’s really funny,” agreed Luna. “Oh I don’t know...” Lily considered, “Ms Tourmaline was very nice to watch you this time but I don’t think we should bother her work.” “Pleeeaaassee,” they pleaded. “Wel.. I dunno.. I guess thats up to her.” Lily looked up at Tourmaline who has plopped back down on her dusty rump at the thought. “What do you think, Tourmaline?” No way! Nah ah! Never gonna happen! Tourmaline opened her mouth to tell her and met Lily’s smiling face and two sets of puppy dog eyes from the sisters. “Sure. Sounds like fun.” Great.... Author's Note I’d like to acknowledge MayBpony for her work in making sense of my innumerable spelling and grammatical errors, as well as my constitutional inability to stay in the past tense. Thanks you MayB. This fic,my first, would never have happened without your support and encouragement. Act One: Chapter Two - OpportunityAct One: Chapter Two - Opportunity “Wait wait wait... Was this before or after she put the bucket of water over your door?” asked Lily. “Before but I didn’t find out about it till I grabbed that towel full of glitter,” Tourmaline explained. Lily let out a peal of laughter, “Oh wow, how long did it take you to get it all out of your coat?” “Get it out? It’s been a week and I still sparkle!” The two walked side by side through the market, laughing at Tourmaline's misadventures in babysitting. In the past few months she had become Lily’s go-to sitter and close friend. In fact, Tourmaline had become quite fond of the little fillies and looked forward to their time together, no how much havoc Celestia might wreak around the studio. “So when is Silver Shield getting back?” Tourmaline asked. “Two weeks now...” Lily answered, “I’ll be hiring a carriage to take me and the girls to pick him up from his match. It’s a couple days round trip, but the girls can make it.” “You sure you don’t want me to watch them again for you? I’ll be going out to the quarry that week, Luna would love it.” “Oh I couldn’t ask you to watch them for that long,” Lily explained, “Besides, the girls miss him dearly. This way they get to see him a few days early.I think it’s harder on Luna, she is really close to her father. Won’t hardly talk to anypony else.” “Well the jousting season is almost over. He’ll be back soon. I’m sure he missed you and the fillies as much as you miss him.” Tourmaline winced at the price as she dropped a few bits on the counter and levitated her lettuce into her saddle bags. She tightened her scarf and continued to the next stall. “Hey girls, you want a treat?” Lily asked. Luna, always the quiet one, nodded emphatically. Celestia was nowhere to be seen. “Did she disappear again?” Tourmaline asked, “We’re never going to get done shopping if she keeps doing this.” “Celestia! Come out! It’s not funny anymore!” Lily called to her daughter. “Celestia do you hear me? Come out right now!” “Not going to work.” Tourmaline chimed, “She’s not coming out till she’s had her fun.” The two checked all of Tia’s favorite hiding places. They checked under clothing wracks, under tables, and behind every bin and sign. Still, no sign of the little filly. “Oh my my! Do you suppose she’s not playing! What if she’s hurt?,” worry crept into Lily’s voice. “I’m sure she’s fine, she just takes her little jokes too far sometimes. I have an idea.” She trotted over to a stall. “Can I help you?” snipped the earth pony attendant. “Um.. sure. I’d like two small bags of candied berries please.” “Small bags? Trying to watch your figure?.” “Hey!” Tourmaline was miffed “My figure is doing just fine, thank you very much!” “Woh there, it was just a joke. All you unicorns are so sensitive, I swear.” Tourmaline huffed, “Just give me my purchase and I’ll be on my way. How much?” She looked Tourmaline up and down, “For you.. call it twelve bits.” “Twelve bits?!” Tourmaline grumbled, “That exorbitant!” “What can I say? Ingredients are getting expensive. Besides a well to do unicorn like you can afford it.” “Not every unicorn is rich you know!” Tourmaline scoffed. “Then I guess you can’t afford the berries either.” Tourmaline grumbled and dropped the coins on the counter and snatched her purchase. “What was that all about?” Lily asked when she joined her. Tourmaline rolled her eyes, “Who knows, maybe she’s just having a bad day.” Another customer approached the stall as they walked away. “Hey dirt pony, you’re not gonna hold out on us again are you?” He asked. “I’d never! It’s not my fault my shipments are getting smaller, it’s been a bad season and winter is coming early this year.” shot back the sales pony. “Ya right, all you DIRT ponies care about is how many bits you can squeeze from us honest unicorn folk.” “Honest? I’ll have you know...” Tourmaline felt a pang of guilt, “Or maybe she’s got something to be upset about.” She shook herself and tightened her scarf. The salespony was right, It did look like winter is coming soon this year. “Okay Lily, watch and learn,” Tourmaline opened the bag and raised her voice, “Welp it looks like Tia’s not here anymore. I guess that means I get to eat her share of these delicious candied berries when I’m done with mine!” She popped one into her mouth, “Oh my it’s sooo good. Good thing I get to eat the BOTH bags by myself!” Ignoring the curious gaze of onlookers she dramatically ate the whole bag one piece at a time. Each time “mmmm”ing and “ahhh” ing after every bite. Soon she finished the bag and drew the second one out from behind her. “Hm.. still no Celestia? Oh well. Guess that means I get to eat hers too!” She opened wide and made to pour the contents in her mouth when an indigent,”Hey!!”called out from underneath a kiosk selling pots and pans. “Gotcha!” Tourmaline exclaimed as she levitated the kiosk, merchandise, and startled merchant straight into the air revealing a little champagne pink filly. Tourmaline laughed and scooped her up, “I knew you couldn’t resist.” She tousled the filly’s mane and set her on her hooves. “You really need to stop running off, Tia. You worried your mother that time.” “Sorry mommy...” Celestia scrapped a forehoof against the ground. “It’s okay sweetheart. Just please stop running off. You’re going to give me a heart attack.” “I promise,” Tia agreed. She might love to play tricks but she truly was sorry. A prank gone too far is no fun for anypony. “Tourmaline... don’t you think you should....” Lily nodded toward the floating kiosk. “Oh sorry,” she carefully set the stand back on the ground. “How in the world did you... that must weigh a ton!” asked the stammering shopkeep. “Oh that’s nothing,” she responded shrugging, “I spend a healthy bit of my day lifting big old stone blocks around. Your kiosk couldn’t have been more than half a ton.” Tourmaline apologized, waved goodbye, and flipped Tia the remaining bag of berries. “Just make sure to share with your sister,” she told her. Suddenly Lily went into full mommy panic mode, “Oh no! Luna! Tourmaline, where did she go!” The poor mare was growing frantic, Luna would never hide but she did have a tendency to wander off while day dreaming. “Celestia! Have you seen your sister!?” “No mommy... I was under that stand the whole time. I thought she was with you.” “This is why you don’t run off and hide, Tia!” Lily scolded. Lily started frantically running from pony to pony begging them to help her find her daughter, leaving a frowning Celestia standing beside Tourmaline. Tourmaline placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder and bade her to calm down. “It’s okay Lily, she couldn’t have gotten far. Here, I’ll keep Tia with me while you go look. I’m sure once she bumps into something and comes back to reality she’s realize she’s wandered off and comes right back.” “Okay, okay.. you’re right. I’m sure she’s fine. UNLESS SHE’S NOT! But I’m sure she is. You two wait right here, I’m gonna go find her.” Lily ran off the direction they came calling “Luna! Luna!” into the crowd. Tourmaline wrapped a foreleg around Celestia, “Don’t worry about it Tia. Your mom worries about you guys. Let’s find a bench and wait for her to come back with your sister.” They located a bench with just enough room to squeeze in and sit down when they hear a colt’s voice rise over the din. “Why don’t you watch where you’re going, blank flank!,” the angry voice shouted, “We’re in the middle of a game here.” No answer was heard whomever had offended them.. “What’s wrong, blank flank? Can’t you talk?” somepony snickered, “Awww, I guess the little blank flank doesn’t know how to talk yet. Is the the little blank flank just a foal? Well then I guess somepony better put you on time out.” A timid voice replied, “I.. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to...” Tourmaline and Celestia shot to their hooves, “Luna!” they cried in unison. Dashing through the crowd toward the voices, they stopped at the edge of a dry stone drainage canal where several fillies and foals were standing around a foursquare grid. The group was an even mix of unicorns, pegasi, and earth pony fillies and colt. It would have been an encouraging sign if several of them didn’t have a frightened looking dark blue filly cornered against the wall at their hooves. “YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SISTER!!” Celestia leapt from the edge before Tourmaline could stop her and landed between her sister and the small mob of angry fillies and colts. Her horn flared to life in a flash of pale gold light. “What’s going on here?” Tourmaline demanded from the ledge, “You just wandering around looking for somepony to pick on?” “What? No!,” a light grey unicorn colt answered, eyes glaring with indignation beneathhis green mane “We were minding our own business when THIS stupid little blank flank walked right into our four square game!” Celestia’s horn brightened and her eyes narrowed at the insult to her sister. “That’s it?! That’s what this is all about? What does her not having her cutie mark matter when older ponies like you still act like little foals?,” the colt gritted his teeth at that, “Grow up!” Luna turned away from the mob to Tourmaline, “I’m sorry Miss Tourmaline. I was daydreaming and I wasn’t watching where I’m going. I’ll be more careful.” “It’s okay Luna, just climb up here and lets get going.” “Oooh no. She’s not going anywhere” The colt’s horn light up, “See, when she walked in here the ball bounced off her stupid head and down the storm drain. Way I see it, she owes us a new one.” “Maybe she does owe you a ball. When your parents ask me for one I’ll be sure to buy you a new one. Right after you tell them how you treated Luna.” “How about no! She doesn’t leave until I get my new ball!” The colt’s horn flashed and Luna lifted off the ground, wrapped in a pink glow. Luna cried out and Celestia leapt forward. A burst of golden light sent the colt sliding backwards on his rump. The Celestia scooped up a stunned Luna on her back and ran back toward Tourmaline. “Oh no you don’t!!” Called the enraged colt as he got to his hooves. His horn lit up again as he prepared a spell. Suddenly, the stones around the colt’s hooves began to glow with a soft blue light. He whinnied in surprise before yelling at the concentrating Tourmaline standing above him on the ledge, “Ha! Was that suppose to be something? Some unicorn YOU are.” Tourmaline threw back her head and at once the glowing ring of stone jerked upward forming a three pony high ring of solid rock around the bully. “Hey! Let me out!! You let me out right now!” Cried the enraged voice behind the stone wall. “Sorry, no can do,” Tourmaline answered while levitating the sisters out of the drainage canal, “It’s time somepony put YOU on a time out.” Tourmaline and Celestia wrapped Luna up in a hug. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” said Tourmaline, stroking the sobbing little filly’s head, “You can’t wander off like that okay?” The filly wiped her eyes and nodded. The trio turned to walked back to the bench, leaving a furious colt behind. “Ya!” chimed Celestia, “Next time I might not be around to save you.” Celestia stuck out her tongue at her sister Luna laughed a little and suck her tongue out back, “I’ll be more careful next time. I just don’t know why that colt was so mean.” Tourmaline smiled sympathetically, “Sometimes when ponies have something difficult happen in their life it’s easier for them to make themselves feel better by putting others down than it is it face what happened.” “But why does putting others down make somepony feel better at all?” Tourmaline shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe if somepony else feels worse than they do their problems don’t seem as bad,” Under her breath she mumbled, “Or maybe they’re just a bad apple.” They arrived where Lily was suppose to meet them to find the girls’ frantic mom pacing back and forth. “OH MY GOSH LUNA!!” She rushed forward and wrapped the filly up in her forelegs and spun a full three times before setting a dizzy Luna’s hooves back on the ground. “Are you okay?! What happened?! I told you not to wonder off! I’m so glad you’re okay!” Tourmaline placed a sympathetic hoof on her shoulder and told her what happened and that Luna was very sorry and had learned a very important lesson about wandering off. Lily looked about ready to scold Luna for getting herself in danger but Tourmaline’s glance held her back. She took a deep breath and stroked Luna’s cheek. “I’m just glad those bullies didn’t hurt you, sweetheart.“ Luna’s smiled sweetly and hugged her mother. “Thank you Tourmaline.” Tourmaline waved it off, “Don’t worry about it Lily. Your girls are more than capable of watching out for each other.” “Well it’s getting late...,” hinted Lily, “I’m sure Tourmaline has lots of work to do back at her studio.” “Well...” she shrugged, “I guess I do have a little bit of work to get done.” Meaning about three days worth. “Maybe we should get...” DING! DING! DING! DING! A crier’s bell cut her off. “Hear Ye, Hear Ye!” the crier called, “All Unicorns are hereby cordially invited to attend a grand announcement to be held in the Palace courtyard in one hour! Hear Ye, Hear Ye! All Unicorns are invited to the Palace courtyard.” “I wonder what that’s all about,” asked Lily as he walked on, repeating his message, “Does everypony want to go?” “YAH! I wanna see the palace!!!” yelled a bouncing Celestia. “Uh.. sure,” answered Luna. “I, uh,”stammered Tourmaline as she thought of the mounting pile of work awaiting her back home. She was about to decline when she caught Luna pouting at her. “Oh... fine. Let’s go.” To save time, Tourmaline waved down a carriage and the four of them rode off to the Palace. “Wow! It’s beautiful!”exclaimed Celestia. Tourmaline had been here plenty of times to deliver her artwork to High Horse. She had forgotten how magnificent it was. As she looked up at the soaring walls and towers she smiled at the thought of how used to it she had become. Even the normally daydreaming Luna was enrapt. They were ushered through a large gate into in open courtyard filled with hundreds of other unicorns. Large banners emblazoned with the crest of the Unicorn clan hung from the walls. Members of the Royal Guard in their shining silver armor stood around the battlements at attention. A chorus of horns sounded and a regal stallion with a beige coat and a magnificent burgundy mane steps out onto the balcony. A stallion that Tourmaline was quite familiar with. His horn glowed softly as his magic amplified his voice to a volume beyond what it could have otherwise obtained. “Greetings, fellow members of the Unicorn Clan! My name is Lord High Horse and on behalf of our city, the Court, and Our Lady, Her Highness, Princess Platinum, I’d like to thank you for attending this most auspicious gathering on such frightfully short notice. You honor your Princess with your visit.” The crowd cheered at the praise. Even Tourmaline, who was somewhat used to the pomp at the palace thanks to Lord Horse’s patronage, found herself swept up in the applause. Little Luna and Tia were beside themselves with excitement. “I requested you all come to hear an announcement of great import. As I’m sure everypony knows, the end of winter is always a time of celebration. Feasts are held. Lively parties to mark the end of the season fill every hall in the land. But this year is exceptionally special.” He paused for effect, “I know it seems a bit early to begin celebrating the end of a season not yet upon us, but you see, my dear ponies, this coming spring marks a once in a lifetime event. The Vernal Eclipse!” The ponies chattered among themselves, not even the eldest were familiar with the event. “To better explain the great importance of this event allow me to introduce a dear friend of mine. A pony who has served this Court for longer than any other alive today. I present to you the Court Magus, Clover the Clever!!!” A silver and blue mare walked to High Horse’s side, cutting off the blast of music, just as it began, with a flick of her hoof. Without pomp she began, “As my host explained, the Vernal Eclipse is held only very rarely. The celebration to mark the passage of an event. As everypony knows, it falls to us, the unicorns, to guide the sun and the moon across the sky each and every day. To that end, our forebears created an Order. The Celestial Choirs.” “For all their long existance, the Solar and Lunar choirs have dedicated themselves to perfecting their craft. Yet, despite their labor their control of the celestial spheres is imperfect. Year after year, the sun and moon drift from their paths slowly.So once every great while, when the conditions are right, the choirs gather together in the spring and raise the sun and moon high in the sky together and through great effort bring them together in an eclipse.” “This great ritual aligns the sun and moon back on to their proper path and ensures the orderly passage of day and night for another age. It is a great undertaking, and an effort most difficult, but in all the ages past since the choirs ordaining by Queen Aetheris herself never have the choirs failed to return the sun and moon to their proper place in the sky.” More murmurs from the crowd as the magus continued. “It has been the tradition of the Choirs for each member to go out and seek an apprentice to tutor in the art of the Choirs but every hundred years, in remembrance of the first Choir who tamed the spheres and set them in their place, the Choir seeks its members in another way.” “Therefore, it pleases me greatly to be able to announce that two weeks from now the palace will host the traditional open auditions, for any and all unicorns, for the honor of apprenticeship in the Celestial Choir!!” Celestia went crazy. “OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOOOOOOOOSH!!!” The little filly pounced on her mom and firmly attached herself to her mother’s neck, “Oh PLEEEAAASE mommy! Can I try out for the Choirs! I’m a great singer!” “Tia..” Tourmaline commented (seeing how Lily is currently being choked by a frantic filly, “I don’t think it’s that kind of choir. You have to be really good at magic.” “But I AM really good at magic. Isn’t that right Luna?” Her sister nodded in agreement, “Remember the statue me and Luna carved? Aaand I handled those bullies all by myself.” Tourmaline rolled her eyes, “All by yourself?” “Close enough!” Lily managed to free her throat from Celestia's grip, “I’m sorry Tia, we can’t.” “Aww why not? It’s a once in a lifetime opportunity!” “Remember? We’ll be picking up your dad,” Lily explained, “We already paid for the carriage and everything.” “Awww.....” “Maybe Miss Tourmaline could watch us?” said Luna. “Oh I can’t do that to her. Besides, remember how excited you were when I told you he was coming home?” “Ya...but Daddy would be really proud of me if I got accepted.” “Oh sweetheart,” Lily hugged the filly, “Daddy is always proud of you.” “Please mom? It’s something really important and I really want to try.” Not even her own mother could withstand the shear heart wrenching power of Luna’s puppy dog eyes. “Oh I dunno...” “I don’t mind, you know,” Tourmaline offered. “No no. I’d feel bad asking you to take them for so long.” “It’s really okay, I’d love to take them. You can pick up Silver Shield, I’ll take the girls to the audition.” Lily sighed and Celestia cheered. “YAY! We’re going to be in the Celestial Choir!!!,” Celestia cheered, “They HAVE to let me in. I’m Celestia! It’s my DESTINY!” Lilly mouthed ‘thank you’ to her friend who smiled in return. They pushed their way through the crowd to the sign up booth to register the fillies. “Well, well, well, is that you, Tourmaline?” said a haughty voice that cut through the din. Tourmaline looked up to find Lord High Horse surveying the registration booths. “Your Lordship, it’s nice to see you. Quite the exciting announcement,” Tourmaline responded with as much respect as she could muster for her most important patron. “Exciting indeed. Are you here to register for the audition?” He asked. “No, Your Lordship, I could never abandon my calling as a sculptor. I’m here to assist my dear friend Lily Pond in registering her two fillies,” Tourmaline explained apologetically. “Ahh, so much the pity. Though, one must follow one’s heart. I dare say the Choir is no place for somepony whose heart isn’t in it.” He smiled warmly, “At least I won’t lose my favorite sculptor.” “There’s little sense in fighting against your special talent, Your Lordship.” “Indeed,” High Horse agreed, “Oh! Well this must be your friend.” Lily simply stammered as the stallion accepted and genteelly kissed the back of her offered forehoof. “You have a very talented friend, Miss Lily Pond. Best sculptor in the land, if I do say so,” he told the wildly blushing mare, “I wish yours the best of luck.” He turned away from the beet red mare, “Miss Tourmaline, I cannot wait to see your newest work.” “I’d be happy to show Your Lordship.” She answered with a curtsy. As the noble turned, Lily, who was still blushing, whispered to Tourmaline, “Not a word to my husband...” Tourmaline laughed and made a zipping motion across her lips. A chill wind whipped through the courtyard and Tourmaline, Lilly, and the fillies all shivered in unison. “Wow it’s getting cold early...Let’s get these fillies signed up and back home before they freeze,” chattered Lily. Tourmaline agreed and helped Luna get everything filled out right. Celestia insisted on doing it herself, so naturally she took twice as long. That finished, the friends made their way back to their respective homes with Celestia smiling widely. Luna, as always, was lost in her thoughts. As soon as she got home Tourmaline threw herself into her work. She labored to coax form from stone until she fell asleep on her hooves and stumbled to her bed. She flopped down in a puff of dust and scarcely moved again until morning. She woke to an insistent knock at her door. Tourmaline rolled over and tried to bury her head in her pillows to escape the rapping but relented and crawled to her hooves. She plodded to the door and opened it to reveal a very prim unicorn stallion in a palace uniform. “Miss Tourmaline I presume?” he asks. Tourmaline squinted her eyes against the unwanted sunlight, “Um..ya thats me. Can I help you?” “Yes ma’am, I’m here to deliver your ticket to the Celestial Choir auditions. May I have your signature?” he said, offering her a quill. “What? No, I’m sorry. There seems to be some sort of mistake. I didn’t sign up for the auditions,” she explained, confused. “Are you quite sure? Is this not your registration form?,” the stallion shows her an ornate parchment bearing her name and information, written in what is clearly a fillies penmanship. “Why that little...!” she calmed herself, “ I’m sorry sir. It seems I’ve been the victim of a prank.” She explained, “A certain little filly I know has some explaining to do.” “Miss Tourmaline, It matters not who filed the paperwork. Your name is on the list. Will you be needing your tickets?” “I’ve very sorry for the inconvenience. I’m working on a very important project for Lord High Horse and I simply don’t have the time,” she explained. “Ah, well that would explain why he knew your name,” the stallion nodded. “So you see why I can’t make it. I’d hate to let His Lordship down.” “Well that is too bad. The Lord seemed pleasantly surprised to see your name on the list. He mentioned that he was glad you had ‘a change of heart’, as he put it”, the stallion started to make a note, “I’ll make sure to let him know you won’t be able to make the appointment. He will be most disappointed. Tourmaline grimaced, High Horse was her most important, and wealthiest, client. And though he had introduced her to several other clients among the nobility in the past few months, she could not afford to risk losing his favor. She levitated the quill he had offered her, “On second thought, I might just be able to make the audition.” Act Three: Chapter Two - The EmpireAct Three Chapter Two - The Empire A nondescript sky wagon descended through the icy morning fog that ringed the city known as the Crystal Empire. On board, the normally ever cheerful Peridot was pressed flat against the floor of the carriage holding on for dear life and yelping in surprise at the slightest of bumps. When the pegasus pulling the wagon expertly set down on the smooth road leading into the city she screamed out loud. “Whoa there miss,” comforted the driver. “It’s okay, we’re down.” “We are?” Peridot asked, opening a single eye to scout her surroundings before leaping from the wagon and repeatedly kissing the ground. “M’wah! Beautiful ground! M’wah. I’ll never leave you again!” She noticed the driver staring at her with a raised eyebrow, “Oh.. Um..thanks for the ride.. but I think I’ll be riding back by caravan…” The diver rolled his eyes and, after accepting a small pouch of bits, returned to the air. Embarrassed, Peridot smiled sheepishly at the few onlooking crystal ponies before levitating her saddle bags onto her back and trotting up the road to the border gate. Even though she was still technically outside the Crystal Empire proper, Peridot was amazed at how different things were here. The road itself was like nothing she had seen before. Most of the roads back home were cobblestone, gravel, or dirt. Even the palace, whose road past the gate was made from carefully laid marble was pitted and bumpy in comparison. The roads here were as smooth as glass. The grass lining the roads seemed ordinary enough so long as one didn’t look too closely. If you did, you’d notice that the blades didn’t smoothly taper like normal but instead were marked by angular corners and straight edges. Peridot approached the border gate, which was more like a squad armored guard ponies, a rope, and a sign reading ‘please comply with all orders’ than an actual gate. Still, Peridot mused that somepony’d have an easier time bucking down an actual gate than sneaking past these guards. One of which was awkwardly holding a sign that read ‘Peridot’ in big black letters. “Hi, I’m Peridot,” she said as she approached him, holding out an expectant hoof. The guard looked her up and down and huffed, “Good, follow me.” The gruff guard pony turned smartly and walked away without another word, leaving Peridot with a hoof hanging in the air. “Nice to meet you too…” Peridot frowned but followed the unfriendly stallion through the guard post and into the city proper. The Crystal Empire was unlike anything she could have imagined. The moment she crossed the border the atmosphere changed. Cold to the point of biting beyond, the city itself was filled with a sunsoaked warmth that Peridot could feel from the inside out. Everywhere she looked she was treated to new sights. Crystal ponies, who were spectacular in and of themselves, were hanging banners and setting up stalls among the stately gemlike buildings. In fact, Peridot couldn’t help but feel a sense of deja vu. The streets were filled with the same carnival atmosphere that she had left in Equestria just the day before. “Is there some kind of celebration coming up?” Peridot asked her guide. “Some kind,” was his answer. “Um…” Peridot said, still confused by the guard’s attitude, “what kind is that?” “The celebratory kind.” Peridot humphed. What ever this guard’s problem was, he sure we putting a damper on her first trip to the Empire. She decided it wasn’t worth the bother trying again, somepony at the palace would explain. It was hard to stay grumpy for long. By the time they approached the palace Peridot was bouncing along on her hooves smiling from ear to ear at the ponies rushing to and fro as they prepared for the apparently upcoming festivities. A smiling filly with a painter’s pallet rushed up and deftly drew a pink heart on Peridot’s cheek before she could even protest. Not that she would, she absolutely loved face painting! Though still her guide hardly offered a single word, the walk to the palace flew by. By the time Peridot’s hooves clicked against the smooth surface of the palace steps she was festooned with so many shining ribbons and strings of gem like beads that she gleamed almost as much as the crystal ponies themselves. Peridot had been able to see the palace from the moment she landed. Indeed, it positively dominated the landscape. Up close, however, the great rising spire of ice blue crystal humbled her. Equestria had nothing that compared. Nothing like it had ever been built before, not even back in the dawn ages when alicorns ruled the world. The thought made Peridot smile. “At least Equestria has the Princesses, top that,” she chirped to herself. Her guide humphed, sensing what she meant. “I didn’t mean any disrespect!” Peridot said quickly, not wanting to offend. “This,” she said indicating the palace with her hoof, “is the most incredible thing I’ve ever seen.” “Yes, it is,” he responded. He pointed up to the main gate, “Somepony will meet you inside.” “Thanks for the help, sir,” Peridot said, looking up at the palace. She turned to say goodbye only to find that he was already walking away. She shook her head, wondering what his problem was. She reached the gate and found herself staring into the glassy surface, not knowing what to do. Knocking on the gate felt disrespectful and the imposing tower rising above her silenced all thought of calling out for admittance. Not knowing what else to do, Peridot sat on the stairs and waited for somepony to notice her. A short while passed and a young stallion with a messenger bag clopped up the stairs to the palace gate. He noticed Peridot sitting alone of the palace’s door stoop. “Are you okay ma’am?” He asked. “Oh hi!” Peridot said hopefully. “I, um, don’t know how to get in…” The stallion laughed, “Did you ring the bell?” “Bell?” He pointed to a ornate rope hanging from the corner of the great gate, prompting Peridot to smack a hoof to her forehead. “Oh… that bell.” The stallion rolled his eyes and pulled the rope with his teeth. Peridot covered her ears, expecting a great resounding gong befitting the towers regal stature. Instead a soft tinkling sound wafted beneath the heavy doors, something like a silver tea bell. A moment later the gate opened smoothly admitting the messenger pony. Peridot stared blankly for a moment before the doors began to swing shut. She quickly shot through the doors just managing to get her tail clear before they clamped shut. The guards who had opened the door stiffened at the sight of the unexpected visitor sprang forward, positioning themselves between Peridot and the rest of the palace entrance. “Stop right there!” an imposing grey stallion demanded. “State your business!” “I.. um…” Peridot did not enjoy being put on the spot. “The guard pony who lead me here just dropped me off and I wasn’t sure how to open the door and so I just waited outside all confused before this messenger pony came along and told me about the doorbell but I was so surprised that I didn’t see it that I wasn’t paying attention until the door started to close again and I didn’t want to get locked out again and so I jumped through the door just before it closed,” she rambled before adding as an afterthought “Sir.” Unfazed, the guard pony said, “A member of the Crystal Guard guided you to the palace?” Peridot nodded. The guard relaxed, “Ah, I see. I assume you have an appointment then.” Peridot nodded again. “And that would be with?” he asked expectantly. “Oh! Sorry,” Peridot answered. She fished a letter out of her saddlebag and held it out for him to see. “I’m suppose to check in with Lumine when I get here.” The guard’s face dropped, “Oh. I see. Well then you’d better follow me.” He turned and walked down the short hall before ascending the staircase at its end. “Huh? What did I say?” She hurried after him. Peridot huffed, unaccustomed to climbing so many stairs. She caught up with him as he reached the top, a few flights up from the entrance floor, “Um… excuse me. Did I do something wrong?” “No ma’am,” he answered curtly, keeping pace a few ahead of her. “Then… why are all the guards being so grumpy with me?” “I wouldn’t know,” he answered. “Please, down the hall to your left. Second door.” “But why are you…” she humphed, “nevermind.” Peridot straightened her bags and walked down the hall. By the time she approached the door she had forgotten the grumpy guard, both grumpy guards, and was again trotting happily along on the halls plush red carpet taking in the sights of the palace. The door she was looking for was carved from bright red painted wood, unlike the others she passed which were made out of the empire’s characteristic gemlike material. Marked in the center of the door was a symbol depicting a single star shaped gem, which Peridot guessed was the occupants cutie mark. After a taking a moment to check for a bell cord and deciding it best not to wait for another messenger pony, Peridot politely knocked on the door with a hoof. “Wha? Who is… Ahh!!” said a stallion’s voice from behind the door. A moment later there was a terrible crash like somepony dropped a stack of ceramic plates. “Woh! Woh! Nononono!” A whinging pitch rose to a crescendo and a brilliant flash of light shone around the edges of the door. A second later, the knob turned and the door opened inward revealing a very unhappy unicorn crystal pony stallion with a singed silver coat and a dark blue, and only slightly burnt, mane. “Oh hi, I’m um,” Peridot winced, “Sorry…” “Can I help you, ma’am?” he said, blowing out a small flame on an errant forelock curl. “I was told to find you,” Peridot said nervously. “I just arrived at the palace and…” Suddenly, his eyes brightened. He smiled widely and grasped Peridot’s hoof. “Oh yes! The expert from Equestria!” he exclaimed. “I should have known. Please, come in, come in, miss… ” “Peridot.” “Miss Peridot. Well please come in,” he opened the door to its fullest extent, dragging it through the fresh, and still smoldering, debris. “You’ll have to pardon the mess,” he said as he hurriedly attempted to brush more shattered gemstone from a table and chairs, before giving up and lifting them in his magic, inverting them and shaking them off. “I wish I could blame it all on that little mishap you heard but I’m afraid the place usually looks like this.” He motioned for her to have a seat, “Can I get you anything?” Peridot smiled, happy to talk with somepony who wasn’t grumping and actually talked back, “Maybe just a drink of water.” “Of course,” the stallion nodded and dashed off around a bend, leaving Peridot to look around at the ruins of what was obviously a lab of some kind. “I’m Lumine, by the way. Of course you already knew that seeing as how you came here looking for me. Still, I thought I’d go ahead and introduce myself just incase you didn’t.” He emerged from the back with a glass of water and placed it on the table beside peridot. “In any case, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Peridot giggled at Lumine’s rambling, “Very nice to meet you to. You’re the first pony I’ve met here who seemed interested in talking.” “Really?” he asked. “That’s surprising. Usually everypony is in a good mood for the Crystal Fair. It’s kind of the whole point of the fair you know. Powering up the Crystal Heart and all. Hm! On second thought that’s probably it exactly. Perhaps the ponies you talked to all knew why you were here. I’m not exactly popular these days. Seems most everypony thinks its a bad idea to go poking around with the Heart. Somepony even spread a rumor that I’m going to steal it away or break it. All quite false by the way, I’d never do anything of the sort. I’m as loyal a citizen of the Empire as there’s ever been. So what if I’m a unicorn, the Princess is a pegasus and you don’t hear the ponies suspect her of anything nefarious do you? Of course not. Then again you’ve only just arived so I doubt you’ve heard much of what anypony has to say about anything. In fact forget that whole part regarding the nefarious rumors spread against my good name, better we start out with a clean slate right?” Peridot shook her head, “Wow and they call me a fast talker.” Lumine rubbed the back of his head, “I suppose to do tend to prattle on a bit. Not that there’s anything wrong with prattling. I like to think of it as letting everypony in on what I’m thinking. Have you ever been talking to somepony and they say something like, ‘Its almost lunch time’ then a moment later say something like ‘I think the silver candle sticks are much nicer than the pewter candlesticks’ and you find yourself wondering how they got from the first bit to the second?’ You’ll never have that problem with me, I always let you know exactly what I’m thinking. ” Peridot just blinked. “So what was it that lead you to accept our request for assistance?” “Oh,” Peridot started, having given up on making sense of his rattled off statement, “Actually, my grandmother is old friends with our princesses. They told me that you needed a helping hoof and thought I’d fit the bill. And, seeing how I could never say no to Grammy Tourmaline, let alone the princesses, here I am. Wait, did you say something about a fair? Is that what’s going on?” “Ah yes. It’s the event of the year,” he explained. “Party favors, games, performances, everything to put everybody in the very best mood possible until everypony in the Empire is positively bursting with good feelings. Then when everything is ready, everypony gathers round for the Crystal Heart ceremony.” Lumine sprang to his hooves, “The Heart ceremony! I almost forgot! It’s a good thing you came by when you did. I almost missed out on it. Come on!” Lumine grabbed Peridot by the hoof and practically dragged her down the hall and down the stairs to the palace gate. “You’re going to love this. It’s practically the whole reason you came.” They ran out the front gate to find what seemed to be the entire population of the Crystal Empire gathered around the palace. “What’s everypony doing?” Peridot asked. “Well you see,” Lumine explained, “Everything we have here, our crops, our fortunes, our very city, we owe to the Crystal Heart, A gift from Equestria, I might add, a powerfull resevoir of all the energies we call ‘harmony’. But that power doesn’t just come from nowhere. Every year for the past fifty years or so we throw a great festival, the Crystal Fair, to raise everyponies spirits and sense of comunity as high as it can be. Then the Princess herself takes the Heart from it’s place high in the palace spire and presents it to the ponies of the empire. She places it in a special foci beneath the spire and all the gathered ponies let that light of harmony and comraderie shine as bright as they can. The Heart, through some mechanism I’ve been unable to discern, absorbs those energies and taps into the primordial power of Harmony itself thus ensuring it has the strength to continue blessing our fair Empire for another year.” “You don’t know why it does what it does?” Peridot asked, surprised. “Not as of yet, no. Nor do any of the ponies who actually acted in it’s creation,” he answered, “Like your princesses, from what I’ve been told.” A chorus of horns sounded through the streets. “Oh! Here she comes,” Lumine said excitedly, “Did you know that the Princess first…” “SHHH!!!” said somepony behind them. Lumine scoffed, “Well, Peridot. I certainly see what you mean by there being a few rude ponies about today. I was only trying to explain that…” “SHHHHH!” shushed everypony around them. Lumine grumbled something unintelligible. “Ladies and Gentlestallions of the Crystal Empire!” Proclaimed a regally dressed crier from beneath the spire. “It is my great honor to present to you your beloved Princess Benevolentia!” The gathered crowd cheered. Fillies and colts jumped up and down waving brightly colored ribbons and sang out cries of joy. With another round of chorus of fanfare played by the horn blowers a beautiful yellow pegasus swooped in low over the gathered ponies, her dress trailing a long flowing train and the sunlight catching in her gem studded golden mane. She landed silently beneath the spire holding a silken bundle to her chest. She smiled graciously to the crowd and calmly approached the center of a great star etched in the floor beneath the spire. She seemed to be taking her time with each step, as if reflecting on the importance of what she was doing. In response the crowds celebration quieted until the only sound was the gentle breeze and the near inaudible hoof falls of the princess. Peridot watched with curiosity as the princess came to a stop and gently unwrapped the bundle of cloth. Her eyes widened as the last fold was drawn back revealing a single, pale blue gemstone beautifully cut to the shape of a heart. “The Crystal Heart,” she heard Lumine whisper softly. The princess held the Heart aloft in her hooves, presenting it to the crowd before slowly releasing it. Peridot’s heart fluttered as she expected the gem to fall to the hard ground, but it didn’t. The Heart floated upward gently. Peridot scanned the crowd to look for the unicorn who was levitating it but soon realized that no aura of magic surrounded the Heart, It floated under its own power. The heart came to rest in mid air beneath the spire. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the Crystalline material of the floor beneath the Heart and the shining ceiling above began to change. Before her eyes, two sharp spokes of pure blue gemstone grew out of those surfaces until their points were only a hoof width from the heart, which spun slowly between them. “I can’t believe it…” Peridot muttered in awe. Nothing she had ever read or studied described anything remotely like this. All around her, the crystal ponies began to bow. They bent low, one knee to the ground, smiling warmly. Even the princess paid respect to the Heart. Again, Peridot’s eyes widened as the crystal ponies, one and all, began to glow with a light not unlike that of a unicorn’s magic. The light spread until everything was bathed in its radiance. Soon, as if paying respect in kind, the Heart began to glow in return, spinning faster as it did. The light of the heart grew in intensity until Peridot could take it no more. Then, with a flash that outshined the sun, a wave of brilliant crystalline resplendence washed outward. In its passing, the crystal ponies rose to their hooves, their coats, manes, and even hooves shining as if cut from the purest diamond. Peridot gasped in surprise as she looked down and saw her own coat shining like that of the crystal ponies, earning her a smile from Lumine. “That, my honored guest, is what you are going to help me understand.” Act Three: Chapter Thirteen - The FallAct Three Chapter Thirteen - The Fall The city shook as the sun broached the horizon. Peridot woke to the sound of clanging alarms. “Huh? Wha? Whoa!” she tumbled out of bed as she wrestled with her blankets. “Ouch!” she yelped as she landed painfully. Throwing off her tangled blankets, she stumbled to her window and threw back the shutters. The Empire seemed strangely calm, even as warning lights lit up across the city and warning sirens and bells began to sound. For a moment, Peridot considered crawling back under her covers. Bam! CRACK! The floor shook beneath Peridot’s still unsteady hooves, sending her tumbling against the window frame. Outside, the ever present force field dome over the city rippled and to Peridot’s horror, began to crack. Her eyes widened. “Lumine!” she yelled as she turned from the window. She expected to find him in his chair by the door where he spent most of his sleepless nights but she was the only one in their rooms. “Lumine!” Another tremor shook the castle as Peridot yanked open the door and sped out into the hall, immediately slamming into a guard pony hard enough to knock his helmet loose and sent it clanking across the floor. “Oh! Sorry, sorry!” she said as she tried to untangle herself from the unfortunate guard. “Phalanx?” she asked as recognized the now enchantmentless stallion. “Yes ma’am, the prince ordered me to find you. The city is under assault.” “Yeah, I noticed,” Peridot said, dusting herself off. Phalanx tried to replace his helmet only to find that one side had been dented in far enough to render it unwearable. “How in Equestria… This armor withstood three engagements with a rebel tribe, the great phoenix migration AND a dragon attack! How did you managed to…” Peridot smiled sheepishly. “Oh… doesn’t matter,” he hung the damaged helmet on his belt. “Where is Lumine?” “I don’t know, I was going to look for him.” “You don’t know?! Miss Peridot, the Empire is under attack, we cannot defend it without him!” “I’m sorry,” she frowned. “He was gone when I woke up. Maybe he went out for a walk.” Phalanx rubbed his chin, “Hm… We have to get to the spire then. Prince Dutiful is already there rallying the Imperial Guard. If Lumine is at all aware of what is happening, he will already be on his way there.” Peridot nodded. “Very well, but you get to explain to the prince why I am out of uniform.” Unlike months ago, when the changelings first attacked, the city was well prepared for an assault. By the time Peridot and Phalanx were on their way, squads of volunteers had already roused the citizens of the city and ferreted them away in well hidden bunkers and safe houses. With the streets effectively cleared they reached the base of the spire in minutes. “Dutiful!” Peridot called out as the guards’ encampment came into view. “Is Lumine here?” The prince glowered, “You don’t know? I thought I sent the corporal to find you both. “ He pointed a hoof at Phalanx, “And why are you out of uniform? Where is your helmet?” “Uh… That would be my fault…” Peridot scuffed a hoof. “I kind of broke his hat.” “How did you….” The city rang like a glass bell as more spiderweb cracks fanned out across the overarching forcefield. “It doesn’t matter. We need to find Lumine, NOW. That force field isn’t going to last much longer.” “He’s at the top of the spire,” said a mare’s voice. Prince Dutiful spun, “Who… Benevolentia?! What are you doing here?! You should be in the tunnels. It’s not safe for you here. Guards, please ensure the princess reaches shelter safely.” A pair of guards approached the princess. “No.” She stomped a hoof. “Disregard that order, I’m staying.” The guards looked back at the prince, unsure of what to do. Dutiful was their commanding officer, but it was the princess who held the throne. “Benevolentia please, think of our child.” “I am, Dutiful,” she said with another hoof stomp. “I won’t simply hide in the caves while my Empire is in danger. What will it matter if I’m safe if the changelings conquer the city? You think we can stay in the tunnel’s forever? In the end, I’ll be food for their hunger just like anypony else!” Prince Dutiful stepped toward his wife, “Would you stop thinking in black and white! It’s entirely possible for the city to lose you even if we are victorious! And then what? Are you willing to leave the Empire crownless and heirless with a widower on the throne?” “My dear husband, I am the princess of this Empire and I will not sit idly by while other ponies fight my battles for me!” Crack! A sound like tearing stone cut her off. Peridot looked up. “Look out!” she cried as house sized chunk of force field separated itself from the purple dome overhead and plummeted downward. Ponies screamed and scattered as they rushed to get out from under plunging fragment. Prince Dutiful’s eyes widened as the chunk’s landing place dawned on him. “Benevolentia!!!” he bellowed, clammering his hooves against the road as his mad dash propelled him toward his wife. He reached her when it was a bare dozen pony heights over his head and pulled her to the ground with his forelegs wrapped around her and covered her with his body, hoping to shield her from the worst. Unable to reach them, Peridot watched in horror as the massive chunk of solid magic fell toward two of the ponies closest to her heart. She tried to cry out but found her voice had failed her as she realized how hopeless it was. Her eyes filled with tears as she prepared to clench them closed, unable to watch, when the falling slab of forcefield suddenly sparkled, crumbled, and shimmered out of existence. “Benny! Dutiful!” she practically screamed as she tore across the polished road to her friends. “You’re okay!” She threw her hooves around them and squeezed as hard as she dared. “Yeah…” Dutiful said, somewhat confused. “I guess we are…” He held his wife’s face in his hooves, “Benevolentia, Love, please. I know you want to help, and I know you want to do your part… but I can’t defend the city while you’re in danger. You’ll have your chance to do your part but your part comes after we win.” For a moment, Peridot swore she might have seen a shimmering in the edges of the prince’s eyes. “I’m begging you, get to safety.” Benevolentia bit her lip, conflicted, but nodded. “Okay… I promise. As long as you promise to come back to me when this is over.” Dutiful smiled and nodded, “Promise.” Peridot blushed and looked respectfully away as husband and wife shared a farewell kiss. Dutiful rose to his hooves and nodded to two nearby guards who helped the princess up and started back to the castle, the princess’s neck held stiff as she forced herself not to look back. From high overhead, a twisted voice spoke, “What a touching moment… I think I’ll feed on the two of you first.” Every pony below looked up and to their mutual despair saw Chrysalis, Queen of the changelings, floating just outside the hole left in the forcefield. “Guards!” the prince bellowed, looking upward, as his face contorted in undisguised rage, “Retrieve and arm ballista!” With disciplined movements mastered over long weeks of training the guard ponies quickly assembled into squads and drew their arms from disguised caches. The Queen of Changelings sneered down from the gap in the forcefield above as the ponies scampered back and forth. In seconds, bronze and oak snapped together and well oiled and fitted parts slid together and clicked into place. Prince Dutiful caught a spear tossed to him by a passing guard and pointed it skyward, “FIRE!” For a moment Chrysalis’s sneer vanished as she saw the needle tipped shafts streaking toward her. A flutter of hope stirred in Peridot’s chest as the bolts soared home, only to be stilled as a flash of green emanated from the changeling’s horn as she summoned a forcefield of her own. Her stomach sank as the flurry of guards bolts were burned to nothingness by the flaming green barrier. “I must say, I am disappointed,” Chrysalis called down as she dropped the forcefield. “After all this waiting I was rather looking forward to a bit of challenge. But, if that is all you have to offer, I suppose we should get started then…” Summoned by some silent signal, the sky behind her suddenly filled with the swarming insectile figures of the changeling swarm. Chrysalis laughed maniacally as her subjects raised themselves into the air before slamming down on the surface of the forcefield. Cracks spiderwebbed out from the points of impact and tiny flecks of purple magic rained down like broken glass. The changelings prepared themselves for another assault, raising themselves high above the dome and igniting their horn’s magic as they expected to plunge straight down to the street below. Peridot watched as they fell and felt her last glimmers of hope slip away. She looked away and closed her eyes as she surrendered to the inevitable. The sensation of somepony wrapping their hooves around her drew a startle and she opened her eyes to find Phalanx’s blue forelegs holding her. Peridot managed a thankful half smile and looked upward to watch the end come. But it didn’t. Just as the changelings were about to strike the city’s forcefield, a sickly flash of magic flared from the top of the spire and a shimmering pulse of green and black magic washed outward. As it passed, cracks and fissures in the forcefield sealed closed and gaps, such as the one through which Chrysalis glared down through, filled. The changelings didn’t have time to react. Instead, they slammed into the pristine surface of the dome at full speed. “No.. NO!” screamed Chrysalis as her forces dashed themselves against the barrier and the defenders below let out surprised cheers. The defeated and broken assault force bounced and slid down the smooth surface. She fumed and raged, and slammed her own hooves against the dome as she used the impact to vault high into the sky. She drew back her head, lit her horn, and sent a blinding beam of green light downward to strike the dome just above the spire. From the spire, Lumine responded in kind, sending a beam of his darkened magic upward to meet the attack. Down below, the city shook beneath the attackers’ hooves and the titanic forces rang the city like a crystal bell. Peridot felt a hoof on her shoulder and turned. “Benny?” she asked. “What are you still doing here?” The princess winced, her ears pressing down flat, as another wave of vibration rippled through the surrounding buildings. She pointed down the path back to the palace. Several of the buildings along the path had toppled when their foundations cracked and failed from the reverberations caused by the magical struggle overhead. “I’m blocked and,” she touched her stomach, “I’m afraid I can’t really fly right now.” Peridot felt a touch of regret as her protector released his hold and turned to the princess. “Princess Benevolentia, there’s a bunker only half a block away,” he straightened his armor. “If you’ll allow me, I can take your highness and Lady Peridot there.” The princess looked pained, still not wanting to leave her husband, but nodded. “Thank you corporal.” Phalanx called to the Prince and pointed down the street to the north, the Prince nodded and returned to his work without a word. “This way Your Highness,” he said taking the lead. Peridot trotted to Phalanx’s side, “So, I’m still ‘Lady Peridot’?” The guard pony smiled, “You are when the Princess is around.” He looked back over his shoulder, “Don’t worry, Your Highness. We’ll be there in-LOOKOUT!!!” Phalanx pivoted and leapt backward, knocking Peridot to the side as he did. He took a single step and launched himself at the princess, scooping her up in his hooves and rolling so that he slid on his back with the princess held to his chest. A heartbeat later, a massive spike of milky white stoke lanced down from the sky and speared the ground where Benevolentia had been only a moment ago. The impact of the ground against her back knocked the air from Peridot’s lungs. She rolled over, gasping, as she struggled to find her breath. Peridot looked up to see the spike of crystal and stone embedded in the road. “Benny!” she croaked as she desperately sucked air into her chest. “Benny! Are you okay?!” “I’m okay!” came the princess’s answer. Thank Harmony, Peridot thought to herself as she rose to her hooves. She let out a cry as one of her hind legs refused to take the weight. Phalanx and Benevolentia appeared around the stone spike. “Peridot! Are you hurt?” asked the princess as she ran to Peridot’s side. “It’s my knee…” she answered through gritted teeth. “The ligament’s torn… I can heal it … but not here. I need time.” Phalanx’s look of concern shifted to one of guilt. “It’s okay… priorities. If you’d let that thing land on Benny… I’d have had to hurt you anyway.” Phalanx tried to muster a smile when the ground shook again. “We need to get out of here,” he said before turning to Peridot. “You up for another piggyback ride?” “A what?” said the Princess, looking confused as Phalanx bent to allow Peridot to climb on. “Nevermind, as long as we get to the bunker and away from buildings that might fall on us.” “Agreed, Your Highness,” said Phalanx rising to his hooves. “This place isn’t safe for anypony, let alone Yourself.” As if to accentuate the point, a sharp crack shook the ground beneath them and a smattering of hoof sized rubble rained down behind them causing the princess to jump, still nervous from her close call. “It’s okay! I’m okay!” she said, a bit too insistently. Suddenly a blazing green spear of magic lanced down from above, drawing a scorched line in the ground between Benevolentia and Phalanx. Everypony, including combat tested Phalanx, let out of startled scream. They scattered and sought cover beneath a half crumbled arch at the edge of the palace courtyard. Peridot glanced back from her perch on Phalanx’s back and saw that most of the guards had done the same, and for good reason. The beam that nearly struck them had not been the only one. Beyond their hiding place, spurts of magic began to lance down at random, splitting stone and felling trees and buildings alike. One lancing green spear sliced a chunk off the palace itself and sent it tumbling down the side of the structure. Peridot noticed the tip of one of the towers was missing and thought of the spike that had nearly crushed them. High above, the battle between Chrysalis and Lumine continued to rage, but it was clear that Lumine was losing. Chrysalis’s attack had punctured a hole in the top of the forcefield and was slowly but surely pressing downward. The point where the changeling’s magic met Lumine’s darkness-charged magic broiled with intensity. A wicked green-on-black ball of energy formed where the two contacted, riddled with off color lightning and sending out bolts of errant magic in all directions. With a flash, Chrysalis’s magic surged and punctured the spherical maelstrom sending out a magical shockwave that sent the remaining guards ducking for cover as city-block sized forcefield fragments began to rain down, not all of which fizzled out before striking the city below. In seconds, the city was exposed to the swarm overhead and dread crept into Peridot’s mind. It wasn’t the sense of impending doom, nor the risk of being crushed by a falling chunk of the city’s formerly protective dome, nor even the prospect of being bug food, it was the lifting of darkness she’d felt in her heart since the day Lumine had enacted his plan. It could only mean one thing: he was no longer casting his spell. She could see it in Benevolentia’s face as well, whose eyes were locked upon the no longer blowing apex of the spire. “Not again…” Peridot whispered, “I can’t lose him again.” “OUCH! Hey! What are you doing?!” Phalanx yelled at Peridot’s receding form, rubbing the back of his head where her hoof had clipped him when she leapt from his back. “Peridot! Come back!” Benevolentia shouted. Peridot didn’t hear them. The pounding of her pulse and the clatter of her hooves blocked out the sound before it reached her ears and the growing pain in her leg each time it struck the pavement, heedless of the injury she was causing herself, drove out any thought besides that of getting to her friend. The twinkling shards of the forcefield fell like a thin purple snow, getting into Peridot’s eyes and nose before they faded away to nothingness. She wheezed and choked when a shard caught in her throat before it could dissipate. Her eyes closed involuntarily when a bout of coughing seized her as her body tried to expel the, no longer there, fragment. Her good leg caught on some protrusion in the road, she stumbled and caught herself with her other leg. She had just enough time to think, Bad idea, before the leg caved and she fell, belly down, on the road. All around her, changelings were descending from the sky. They didn’t come streaking down like the last time they invaded the city. This time they descended lazily, contemptuous. They knew the Empire was finished. A few brave royal guards fired ballista bolts in a desperate attempt to drive off the attackers, a few even hit their marks, but they were soon swarmed and either glued to the ground, encased in resin, or were subdued and quickly fed upon, leaving them stupefied and lethargic. She shakily lifted herself to her hooves and continued to dash to the spire, lighting her horn and casting a spell to ease the pain in her leg as she ran. A quartet of changelings landed in her path and hissed as she advanced. She ignored them and barrelled straight between them, drawing confused glances from the bug-like creatures. She approached the guards’ barricades and, giving it everything she had, and perhaps a touch of telekinetic assistance, jumped right over them. She touched down to an explosion of agony in the hind leg that nearly blinded her as she slid to a stop. “GUARDS! FIR...huh? Peridot?!” shouted the Dutiful. “I nearly had you shot!” “Have… to get.. to Lumine…” Peridot answered breathlessly. “If he’s still alive, he’s in the Heart Spire.” Worry gripped the prince’s face, “Where’s my wife?! What’s happened?!” “She’s okay… with Phalanx,” she struggled to rise. “Lumine… I have to get to him…” The prince shouted over his shoulder, ordering a guard to seek out the princess and get her to the bunker. “You were suppose to stay with Benevolentia, Peridot! She’s going to need you if something happens!” He grunted, “Then again… if you can get Lumine casting his spell again…might be her only chance.” He stamped a hoof and pointed to a pair of guards who were attempting to repair a half shattered ballista. “You two, get her to the top of the spire as fast as you can. Carry her if necessary.” The two snapped to attention and issued a brisk salute before running to Peridot’s side and slipping their heads under each of her forelegs. “Thank you, Dutiful…” Peridot said as they hoisted her. The prince nodded and waved down a passing guard, barking orders. Peridot heard a distant voice. “Open the gate!” it yelled. Peridot’s escorts hesitated. “Open the GATE!” it repeated, louder this time. There was a grinding sound as somepony pulled back the makeshift barricade. Peridot mentally facehoofed, that might have been easier than jumping over it. “Prince Dutiful!” said a stallion’s voice. “Where is the Prince?” Wait a minute… Peridot thought. Phalanx? “Oh my gosh!” She shook loose her escort and yelled back, “Phalanx! What happened! Where’s the princess?” “It’s okay, I’m here,” said Benevolentia a moment later as the tired mare stepped through the gate. The guards closed it behind her. “We have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” asked the Prince as he strode through the gathered guards to meet his wife. “She’s coming,” Phalanx answered “Who? Who’s coming?” asked the Prince. “Why...me. Of course,” answered a twisted voice. At that moment the guard’s barricade began to glow; a moment later it blew open, scattering debris as Queen Chrysalis calmly strode through, followed by scores of lesser changelings. The queen looked like she had seen better days. Months of near starvation had left their mark on the fearsome being. Her mane, such as it was, hung about her head like a wet towel and her carapace, once gleaming black, had lost it’s sheen. Still, no pony who could hear her voice could doubt her strength. “Well isn’t this a splendid little reunion?” Chrysalis asked, looked back and forth between Benevolentia, Dutiful, and Peridot. “Monster! Guards! FIRE!” Prince Dutiful roared. “Please…” the queen said, rolling her eyes and summoning a wall of flame that consumed the ballista bolts enroute. Peridot summoned her strength and sent a shining beam of sky blue magic streaking toward the changeling’s chest. With a flicker of her horn, Chrysalis summoned a green disk of a force field that deflected the blast. “Oh come now,” she said, “No need for that quite yet. You’re going to have all the time in the world to feed me.” She smiled wickedly, “Well, at least a decade or two if I save you for special occasions. “Speaking of which,” she scanned the crowd, “where’s you’re charming little spellcaster friend? I had such a time getting through his defenses that I thought I’d commend him personally.” Peridot took an involuntary step forward, her face twisting into a snarl. “Well,” Chrysalis said with a smile, “Isn’t this interesting…” she cocked her head to one side to speak to her followers behind her. “Go find the spellcaster, check the peak of the tower. Bring him here to join his beloved for my amusement.” She waved a dismissive hoof, “Cocoon the rest.” The guards raise their weapons in preparation for the assault and Prince dutiful drew his spear, slamming its base into the ground in challenge, and the ground shook. Dutiful looked down in surprise, the prince was strong, one of the most imposing stallions Peridot had ever seen, but he wasn’t that strong. The sky began to rumble above the city. Peridot looked up to see a pulse of fel light emanate from peak of the spire. Joy welled up within her as a tiny kernel of hope blossomed. “He’s alive,” she said to herself as the green and black bolt of magic shot skyward. Never once in the past few months had she thought she would be so happy to know that Lumine was casting that dark spell. Chrysalis was visibly vibrating with frustration. “Not this time. Not this time!!! ARGH!”, she let out a piercing scream as Dutiful’s spear sunk into her shoulder. She roared and withdrew the weapon and crumpled it under the force of her magic. She set the fragments aflame before cocking her head back and sending a lance of magic to strike Dutiful in the chest. The blast sent him flying backward, through a trio of guards, to slam into a puller. Benevolentia screamed as her husband sunk to the ground, smoldering and unmoving. She ran to his side and began frantically tearing off his armor, praying that the blast hadn’t penetrated. The spire pulsed and sent a burst of green black light shimmering through the translucent surface of conduit embedded road they stood on. At the far edges of the city, the foci began to glow black. The queen snarled, knowing what was coming. At the outskirts of the Empire the black tainted foci sent a jet black pulse of energy inward, lighting each foci they encountered in the same impossible glow and sounded a mournful tone, not unlike that of a cracked brass bell. As the wave of energy crept by, trees died, plants withered, and all creatures, pony and changeling alike, let out a howl of despair. When it reached the palace the dark energy encircled it as if it was avoiding the center of the Prism where the Heart once lay. With a sharp crack, broken, jagged, darkness filled channels sprouted in the ground beneath the last of the defender’s hooves as dark spell forced its way to the palace and began to crawl up its pearlescent surface. When the black corruption reached the apex, the ground shook and a jet and emerald green sphere of energy pulsed and washed outward and downward over the defending guards and their opponents, leaving blackened and warped structures and bizarre crystalline growths sprouting from the ground. Only those ponies protected by the heart of the Prism at the base of the spire were spared the anguish of the spel’ls passing. Queen Chrysalis and those few that accompanied her were not so lucky. Peridot’s hooves shot up to cover her flat pressed ears as the changelings began to scream. “AAAAAUGGH!!” Chrysalis’ wail would have shook the ground had it not already been shaking. The Queen of Changelings collapsed to her knees as she held her head and screamed again. The lesser changelings had already stopped moving. Peridot watched as a pink and green magical aura seeped from queen and subject alike and dissolved into the ground. As it washed over her hooves like a fog before the blackened ground swallowed it up, she felt elation swell within her. She didn’t need her magic to know it was the very essence the changelings had stolen from the ponies of the empire while they fed. Chrysalis looked up and sneered before falling, still, to the ground. Cheer rose like a tide from the cities defenders. Guards, known for their unflappable stoic discipline, were throwing their helmets in the air and dancing in celebration. Minutes past before Peridot realized that she had joined them, despite her injured leg, and for the first time in her life nopony complained about her total lack of dancing ability. Nothing in Peridot’s life compared to this moment. After months of struggle and sacrifice, all their hard labor, the Empire was finally free. Peridot cheered and sang, dancing among the guards. There wasn’t a thing in the world that could have dampened her spirits. Except… “PERIDOT! HELP!!!” Benevolentia’s voice pierced Peridot’s happy illusions. She looked around, struggling to the princess through the throng. She found her cradling Dutiful’s head, by the pillar Chrysalis had driven him into. Peridot’s eyes widened, seeing her fallen friends, she cut a path through the crowd and knelt at his side. “Is he?” Benevolentia asked, unable to finish the question as Peridot lit her horn and passed it over the prince’s prone body. The guards had began to form a respectful circle around them as they realized what has happened. Peridot bit her lip in concentration as she probed with her magic. “No,” relief swept over her. She looked up to meet her friends tear filled eyes. “He’s alive. He needs immediate attention but he’ll be okay.” She felt the princess’s wrings draw around her in a hug. “Oh thank Harmony…” The princess withdrew and Peridot looked over the prince’s discarded armor. The once proud and polished steel had been blackened and warped and pushed in severely. “Dutiful’s a tough old buck, Benny. I’ll have him good as new in a day or two.” Benevolentia nodded thankfully. “Thank you, Peridot,” the princess said as Peridot set to work. “Any time, Benny. I just hope it’s not too often.” Peridot paused in her work, “Oh, Benny. We need to send somepony up to check on Lumine,” she glanced up at the still glowing tower. “He might be have been hurt in the battle.” Benevolentia rose to her hooves, “Don’t worry. I’ll go get him.” Peridot shook her head, “Dutiful needs you here, just send a guard.” “Dutiful needs YOU here,” the Princess countered. “He might be hurt. I can fly him down faster then the guards can carry him.” “I don’t know, Benny,” Peridot said. “Like you said, you’re not really in flying condition.” The princess chuckled softly, “I can fly down just fine, Peridot. Besides, I know how much he means to you, wouldn’t you rather have me check on him?” Peridot’s blue cheeks blazed red. “I do not…! I mean… we…” The princess raised an eyebrow. Maybe now that this is all over… Peridot thought. “I guess that would be better…” she acquiesced, sheepishly. Benevolentia smiled and started toward the stairs to the palace, “Just take care of my husband okay?” “Promise, and you bring Lumine straight here if he’s hurt.” Benevolentia nodded, “Of course.” Peridot and Benevolentia shared a moments glance before setting to their tasks. Peridot returned her attentions to the wounded prince. His injuries turned out to be worse than she thought. Not only did the blast shatter a number of ribs and bruise virtually all of his organs, but the splinters of bone had managed to get into places where nature had not intended them to be. One by one, Peridot wrapped each jagged fragment of bone in her magic and carefully guided it back into place and rejoined it to bone. Engrossed in her work, she scarcely even noticed as the guards began to gather up the fallen changelings and medics arrived, emerging from the palace to bandage and patch up the various injuries received by the guards during the battle. Not even the panic and frantic search that ensued when the changeling queens body mysteriously disappeared while under guard broke her concentration as she labored to patch up and repair her friend. After a, seemingly, eternity of effort, Peridot touched her horn to Dutiful’s forehead and his eyes snapped open. “Benevolentia!” he gasped, trying to spring to his hooves. “Where is she!?” “It’s okay! It’s okay!” she used her magic to hold him still. “Benny is fine, she went to go get Lumine.” A smile blossomed on Peridot’s face, “We won.” The prince stilled, “We won? Lumine did it?” Peridot nodded. “I want to see my wife. Where is she?” “She went to get Lumine at the top of the spire.” Peridot looked around, noticing how dark it had grown. “She should have been back by now.” “Take me to her.” “What? No way, Dutiful,” Peridot shook her head. “I just finished gluing back together that bag of broken glass you had for a ribcage. You’re nowhere near ready to be walking on your own.” He met her gaze, “Please Peridot, I’m asking as your friend.” He grimaced as he tried to rise, “Please don’t make me ask you as your prince.” Peridot chewed her lip as she offered him her hoof, “You know, technically, you’re not my prince.” “True, but I am the imperial guard’s prince and that’s close enough.” “Point taken,” Peridot said as she helped him to his hooves. She cast a quick spell to alleviate the worst of the pain. “You want me to get a guard.” “Please that would be prefer…” he took a step and bared his teeth in pain. “Actually, no. I’d rather not be seen to be so injured by them.” Peridot cast a spell and relief washed over the prince’s features, “That and I know pain spells .” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Peridot guided the prince through the scattered rubble that scattered the palace courtyard, with the prince stoically following beside her. It wasn’t until they crossed the threshold that he sagged and lent against her. Her injured hind leg screamed in protest but she managed to keep her balance long enough to cast a pain suppression spell on herself. Peridot was loath to risk further injury but she knew she could take all the time she needed to heal herself once she could get the prince to the clinic. After a long, and fairly painful, climb up the spire’s twisting staircase, they finally arrived at the top. “Benevolentia!” called the prince as they rounded the final curve. “Benevolentia, it’s Dutiful!” Peridot couldn’t help herself, “Lumine! We won! You can stop casting the spell!” They topped the final step. “Benevolentia! Are you he…” the prince’s voice cut short. The top of the spire was unnaturally dark, despite the setting sunlight shining bright on the west horizon the top of the spire was black as midnight. Dark, unnatural, crystals jutted out from the floor and ceiling thrumming with power. Even the floor had been stained to an inky translucent blackness. And, laying there, in the center, was the unmoving body of Princess Benevolentia. “Harmony, no!” Prince Dutiful cried, throwing himself to her side. “Benny!” Peridot gasped igniting her magic. She ran her horn over the princesses body. “She’s… she’s badly hurt.” “Can you help her?!” “I… I don’t know. I can’t figure out what wrong.” She focused her magic. “Nothing I do is working.” The prince scooped his bride up in her hooves as he burst into tears, his hoof found its way to her swollen stomach. “The baby… is the baby okay.” Peridot focused, “I think so. The baby is fine, but if I can’t do something to stabilize Benny it won’t matter.” “We’ll do it!!!” “I can’t! There’s nothing I can do! None of my spells are working. Its like she’s not even there.” Peridot fell to Benevolentia’s side and wrapped her hooves around the fallen princess, intertwining her hug with Dutiful’s. “How could this happen?” wept the prince, tears leaving dark streaks on the his silver cheeks. “Is she… am I going to lose her… them?” “I…” Peridot’s voice gave out on her and emotion gripped her throat. “I don’t know how to save her…” The two of them clung to each other, holding Benevolentia between them as sorrow wracked their hearts. And then somepony spoke, “A shame.” The shear coldness of the voice lashed at Peridot’s mind. She jerked and looked up, the speaker’s words like a fresh wound. “L… Lumine..?” He stepped out from the impossible shadows. Lumine, but not Lumine. Peridot back-peddled recoiling away. The pony the stood before them looked like Lumine but… there was something else shining through him, something that turned his once silver coat to charcoal grey and rendered his sapphire blue mane black as jet and set it moving as if blown by an invisible wind. His horn, bent and stained red showed none of the distinctive dark glow of the black spell. Instead, the whites of his now blood red eyes shined with an evil green light. Even the pupils had changed from their natural round to like those of a snakes. Lumine turned those eyes on Peridot as an unnatural purple flame shown streaming back from their corners. “Lumine?” he asked, as if considering his answer. He smiled, revealing a pair of too long teeth. “No… better. I am… his shadow. Sum vera, Umbra.” The stallion’s voice set her skin to crawling. He looked down at Benevolentia’s body and sneered as if a loathsome insect had just crossed his path. “A waste, pesasi are so rare in my new empire. The child might have been useful…” Dispassionately, he plucked the crown from Benevolentia’s golden head and wrapped it in his twisted green and black magic. The metal warped and twisted from a beautiful tiara of silver filigree to a simple dull band fitted with a single gem. He set the crown on his head, containing his ever moving forelocks, and laughed darkly. “What?” Prince Dutiful rose to his hooves, all thought of his injury swept away. “What have you done?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER!!!” He threw himself at Lumine, roaring like a wild animal. But, before he could take two steps Lumine’s bent horn sprang to life sending the prince slamming viciously into the pillar beside the stairs and held him there. The prince’s eyes swam as his head impacted the stone. “Stop it!” Peridot cried. “Lumine please! Please! Why are you doing this?” Lumine smiled, “Because, my work is not yet complete. The the spell needs room to grow, the Prism must be expanded. There is still so much of this world not blessed by its touch.” “No…” Peridot’s stomach turned to water as she heard his words. In her heart she knew… the friend she loved so much had been consumed by his own black spell. “Lumine please.,. come back. Come back to us. Come back… to me, Lumine! You can’t do this! You have to stop!” He spun his head around to face her and bellowed with enough force to send Peridot sprawling backwards, “I DO NOT TAKE ORDERS FROM SLAVES.” Peridot landed hard on her injured leg and screamed in pain and heartache. “What... what do you want?” rasped Prince Dutiful as he struggled to remain conscious. The fallen Lumine smile wickedly, baring his fangs, and leaned in, his face a bare hoof width from the prince’s. The voice of Hatred answered, “Crystals…” At that, Lumine, or what was left of him ignited his horn in magical flame and touched it to Prince Dutiful’s forehead, filling him with the full force of the Black Spell. The prince let out a terrible cry as the spell struck him and the weight of all the sorrow that ponies are heir to came down upon his shoulders. The prince’s body hung limply from the pillar, pinned there by the band of green and black magic around its neck. Lumine’s shadow turned to where Peridot lay splayed out on the floor. The monster that had been her friend advanced on her, his eyes unreadable but his intentions unmistakable. Peridot pushed against the smooth floor, sliding backward to the very edge of the balcony. She leaned against the rail, supporting herself as she rose to her three good hooves, and took one last look up at the stallion that had come to mean more to her than she could have ever expected… and knew that he was gone. And so, she did the only thing she could do. Peridot wrapped Benevolentia in her magic, levitated the princess and floated her over to her… and jumped.
Act One: Chapter Three - AuditionsAct One: Chapter Three - Auditions Celestia and Luna’s voices rang through studio while a harried Tourmaline ran about frantically. “Come on Miss Tourmaline! We’re going to be late!” “We’re going to miss the audition!” Tourmaline ran to the window and yelled back to the fillies in the carriage outside her studio, “I’ll be there, I just need to find something real quick.” She ducked her head back in and continued rummaging through her drawers. “Oh where are they!? AH! There we go.” She stuffed the extra quills in her saddlebag and sprinted to the kitchen. “Um... how about .. OH these!,” she said to herself as she shoved the box of candied carrots into her bulging bags. “Come on!!” Yelled the fillies in unison. “Okay! Okay! I’m coming!” Tourmaline yelled in return. She threw on her coat and buttoned it tight against the cold. One last check through her saddlebags later she was out the door and reasonably sure she hadn’t forgotten anything too important. “Thanks for waiting,” Tourmaline thanked the driver before taking her seat in the coach. “Not a problem ma’am,” the chestnut earth pony answered with a wink, “I’m already on the clock.” The carriage pulled away from the studio and rolled none too quietly down the cobblestone road to the castle. Celestia bounced from window to window watching the houses and ponies pass by, both growing more posh as they neared the castle, and rocking the carriage a bit as she did. Luna sat quietly on the plush cushion reading to her self. Tourmaline, on the other hoof , was neither excited or nearly so relaxed. She fretted and minced in place whilst digging through her saddle bags, double and triple checking their contents. “Sit down Miss Tourmaline! You’re making me all antsy doing that,” complained Celestia. “Antsy? You’re the one who’s bouncing around like a rubber ball,” Tourmaline retorted, “I just want to make sure I have everything I need.” Celestia plucked a pamphlet from Tourmaline’s bag, “Well I doubt the audition is gonna cover ‘Everything You Ever Wanted to Know About Crocheting (But Was Afraid to Ask)’.” “It’s just a hobby!!!” yelled Tourmaline in embarrassment. “Whatever, grammy,” Celesia laughed and stuck out her tongue. “Oh grammy, is it?” Tourmaline gasped in mock outrage. “Well fine then,” Tourmaline levitated a box from her bag, “If you’re going to go there then I guess I don’t have to share these with you.” “Candy carrots!” Celestia exclaimed, pouncing on Tourmaline. “Gimme!” Luna did her best to ignore their exchange. Tourmaline laughed and let Celestia take the box. Tourmaline went back to double checking her bags. “Just sit down, Miss Tourmaline,” Celestia said around a mouth full of carrots, “You’re not going to need any of that stuff and you’re running around like a sugar ant in a cider barrel!” “Hey, this crazy ant wouldn’t even be in this cider barrel if you hadn’t signed me up for this thing, Tia.”. Celestia giggled, “Best prank ever.” Tourmaline plopped down on her seat and pouted. If it had been somepony else she probably would have agreed. She really had no idea what to expect. She knew the Choir was a prestigious order in the palace but they rarely associate with the nobility she knew. Most of the nobles, even the open minded High Horse, could not view them as equals thanks to their habit of recruiting new members from the ‘rabble’. She drew a book from her bags and resolved to spend the trip quietly not thinking. “More Crochet?” Luna asked. “Not you too, Luna...,” Tourmaline sighed, “No it’s a book on history and mythology.” “Sounds exciting,” Celestia rolled her eyes. “It’s part of my job, you know. Nopony is going to buy a statue that’s not technically accurate,” Tourmaline explained, “Besides, it’s pretty interesting. This one’s about the Great Fracturing.” “Good story,” responded the drivers voice outside the carriage. Tourmaline opened the front curtain, “You know your mythology?” “Yep, that’s one of my favorites. Sad one though.” He laughed at Tourmaline’s expression, “Don’t be so surprised, miss,” he answered, “I spend all of my time walking from a to b. Most of my passengers aren’t very good conversation, no offence, so I rigged my self up a do-hicky to hold a book out for me to read as I go,” he glanced back over his shoulder, “Of course if’n I had magic like you unicorn folk I wouldn’t need it. Which, ironically, is what that story is about.” “In my line of work, there are plenty of days I wish we unicorns still had your earth pony fortitude,” she admitted. “Or the pegasi’s wings,” he responded “I dunno, I don’t do well with heights.” “Well when your hooves get as tired as mine, you might change your mind.” Tourmaline giggled, “Yeah, you’re probably right. Most ponies think you earth ponies got the short end of the carrot.” “I recon they do, miss. And I bet they’ll still be thinking that when I turn a hundred.” “Ahh yes, the longevity thing. Touché Sir Driver.” “Pas touché,” he answered, surprising Tourmaline again, “I’m not the kind of pony that cares about that kind of stuff. Ponies are ponies, although lots of’em can’t see that these days.” “Very true sir.” “Well I don’t have any idea what you guys are talking about,” Celestia piped, “What do you think’s going to be on the audition?” “I have absolutely no idea, Tia,” Tourmaline answered. “Think they’ll let us try to lift the sun?” “Probably not, Tia.” “Hm... your right,” Celestia thought for a moment, “They’ll probably start us off with something smaller, like the moon.” “The moon is the same size as the sun,” Luna remarked over her book. “Is that really true?” Celestia asked. “More or less,” Tourmaline answered, “It looks about the same size as the sun from the ground but a little closer so it’s a little smaller, but the lunar tides are stronger so it’s definitely heavier.” “Well what about...” “Tia,” Tourmaline interrupted, “we have no idea what they’re going to ask us to do. We’re just going to wait and see.” “I’m glad YOU’RE not worried, Miss Tourmaline,” Luna said, “You’re bound to get in.” Tourmaline smiled, “Well thank you very much Luna. I appreciate that. I just hope it doesn’t take too much away from my work. If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to see each other more.” “Doubt it...” Luna said, turning her head. “Huh? Why do you say that?” Tourmaline asked the filly. “Ya Luna! You have as much a chance as the rest of us, sis,” Tia said as she sat next to her sister. “Ya right,” Luna grunted, “Tia, you’re great with magic. I saw how you handled that bully, I could never do a spell like that. And, don’t forget the carving, or that awesome freezing spell....” “Oh ya... that one was awesome,” Tourmaline shivered at the memory. “And you, Miss Tourmaline, I’ve never met anypony better at levitation that you. You can throw around five ton rocks like they are nothing but have enough control to sculpt the most beautiful artwork I’ve ever seen.” Tourmaline fought down the blush at the compliment, “Luna, you’re a very talented pony. I’ve seen you pull out some impressive spells without ever trying them before. Besides I doubt very much moving the sun and moon is done with simple levitation anyway.” “I just,” Luna continued, “I want to do something Daddy can brag about. I know he’s already proud of me but that’s because he has to be, he’s my dad. I want him to be proud of me because of me.” “If’n you want my opinion,” the driver interjected, “It’s not just about talent.” “What do you mean?” Luna asked, leaning through the window. “Well, I figure moving the sun and moon has got to be hard. Nopony could do it on their own. That’s why you don’t have to, you’ve got the whole Choir there with you. So I doubt it’s as much about skill as you’d think, though I guess you do need a certain aptitude.” The driver rounded a corner before continuing, “Making sure we have a plenty and sunlight during the day and rest at night is about the biggest responsibility I can think of. I think thats what they are looking for. You need to have somepony who knows how to give in, somepony who isn’t going to try to be a hot head and hog all the glory. They need ponies who you trust the moment you meet’em.” “I don’t understand...” Luna confessed. “Character, sweetheart. Talented ponies are a bit for a dozen. Hay, everypony has a talent right? Got to be lots of ‘em who are good as what the choir does. What I bet they want are ponies you can depend on, and that’s something a mite rarer,” he cocked his head to look at Luna, “Are you somepony I can depend on?,” he asked her. “I... I want to be.” “Then you’re gonna do your daddy proud no matter what, little filly.” Luna beamed like Tourmaline had never seen before. “You really think so?” Luna asked. “Trust me. I’m a daddy myself,” he answered and turned back to the road, “Oh wow, look at that.” He gestured with a hoof to the road before them. The three passengers crowded the window and looked out. Far ahead on a hill they could make out the Palace standing tall among the lesser structures with the long road winding from their cart through the market to the palace courtyard gate. On that road was solid line of carts, wagons, carriages, and all other manner of transportation. “Oh my...,” Tourmaline worried, “I hope you don’t mind sitting in traffic sir driver.” The earth pony laughed, “Nope, not at all. I’ve got my book to read and you’re paying me by the hour. We can sit here all day if you want” Tourmaline laughed hollowly in response worrying about how much this trip was going to cost. “We could always walk, you know,” Celestia suggested. Somehow Tourmaline hadn’t thought of that. “I suppose we could... you girls don’t mind?” “Nope!,” they chimed. “Besides,” Celestia added, “We can always ride you if we get tired.” “Not happening.” Tourmaline donned her saddlebags and they hopped out of the carriage. She paid the driver and thanked him for what he said to Luna. “Don’t worry about it ma’am. The filly looked like she could used a few words from a father,” he responded. “Well thank you again, it was nice talking to you. Hopefully, we will get to continue our conversation one day,” said Tourmaline with a smile. “I’m sure we will, you’re going to need a regular driver to get you to the palace once you’re in the Choir, right?” She laughed in response, “We’ll see.” With a wave the trio turned up the road and started making their way to the palace gate on hoof. A few miles later Tourmaline began to understand their driver’s wing envy. The palace had grown larger ahead of them but seemed to recede if she looked up too often. It didn’t help that Celestia and Luna were getting so big either. “Are we there yet?,” said the voice of the impatient filly from her perch on one of Tourmaline’s saddle bags. “I’m really not in the mood to play the ‘are we there yet’ game Tia. We’ll be there soon, don’t worry. Then you get to carry me back home,” Tourmaline responded. “Wow...” said Luna, also from her back, “just look at all of them...” Tourmaline looked up from the road. They had passed cart after cart. Some held only one, some held whole families. It looked like ponies of all ages and classes were coming to try out. “That’s a lot of competition,” Luna said with a frown. “Yep it sure is. It’s too bad they’re all going home disappointed,” Celestia said as she nudged her moping sister. “I hope so...” “Oh don’t worry so much, Luna.” said Tourmaline, “Look, there’s even a lot of ponies your age. You might have a chance to make some new friends while you're here.” Luna smiled, “I guess that wouldn’t be so bad.” As they approached the palace, a member of the royal guard directed all carriages to an open field to be searched before they could enter the palace grounds. Another guard directed Tourmaline and the girls to advance to the palace directly, as they were on hoof. Groaning and wincing with each step, Tourmaline crossed the last of the distance to the palace and flopped down on a bench, spilling the fillies off her back. “Hey!” cried Celestia. “Sorry girls... my hooves are killing me,” Tourmaline responded, panting, “I just need to sit down for a minute.” A guard approached them. “A-hem!,” he said, pointing his hoof at a sign hung on a lamp post. It read: No loitering! All applicants proceed directly to the admittance desk to begin the evaluation. Tourmaline groaned dramatically but she climbed to her hooves, “Which way to the admittance gate?” she said piteously. The guard pointed and continued his patrol and the Tourmaline and the sisters found there way to the courtyard entrance. They approach the desk and, after a bit of waiting in line, find an overly primed unicorn stallion behind it levitating a note pad and quill. “Name and tickets please,” the stallion said with a yawn. “Tourmaline, Celestia, and Luna,” Tourmaline answered as she levitated their tickets out of her bags and placed them on the desk. “Why, they’re only fillies,” the stallion said, peering over the desk at the sisters, “Neither even has her cutie mark yet.” Tourmaline looked down at the girls. Luna’s eyes were downcast and Tourmaline could sense the budding disappointment in her. Celestia just looked insulted. “Ya...is that a problem?” Tourmaline snapped. “Not technically, no,” the ticket taker replied, “but the audition process is rigorous and, in the past, injuries or magical burn out are not unheard of. Surely, you’ve read the information you received with your confirmation.” “Well... ya of course I read it. You don’t have to worry about us. The fillies will do fine.” “Do fine, you say? Madam, this is no place for a foal at all. Moreover, I have to say, any mother who would think it okay to allow her children to take part in such an event is hardly a mother at all,” the ticket taker continued, looking down his nose at Tourmaline. Celestia jumped onto the desk and poked the incorrigible stallion in the chest with a hoof, “Now you listen here bucko. Me and my sister have a right to be here. We’re citizens and taxpayers just like anypony else!” Tourmaline whispered to her, “You don’t pay taxes Tia.” “Well... I will one day! Besides,” she poked him again, “the announcement said ALL unicorns could try out for the choirs.” “You, you rude child, are not a unicorn yet, merely a poorly reared foal pretending she can do what she cannot.” “Well if you're such an expert then why aren’t YOU trying out for the choir? Are you too afraid Mr. Frilly Frou-Frou?” Celestia shot back. The stallion scoffed, “Well I never!,” He turned to Tourmaline, “Well? Aren’t you going to scold your daughter?” Tourmaline laughs, “Sorry friend. She’s not MY daughter. Besides, she’s right. So why don’t you just punch our tickets and open the gate so we can quit holding up the line.” The exasperated stallion managed to do so, despite suffering what appeared to be an uncontrollable bout of scoffing and huffing so bad that made Tourmaline wonder if his ego was large enough that he had actually choked on it while trying to swallow his pride. “Oh before you go in,” the stallion said as Tourmaline turned to leave. “What now...” she answered with a roll of her eyes. “I’m afraid you’re going to have to check your bag with me.” “You can’t be serious!” “Yes, I’m afraid so madam.” The way he said ‘madam’ sounded like he has spit it out. “Unless you feel the need to argue...” The stallion waved a hoof at a palace guard who started walking toward them. “Oh fine! Take it, I was tired of carrying it anyway,” Tourmaline huffed and she dropped the bag on the desk with a thud. She turned and walked away somehow suspecting she wasn’t going to see that bag again. After a quick magical once-over by a guard at the gate, they proceeded into the palace and were guided to the arcanium, where they are told the audition would take place. As they followed the gilded rope path, they pass ponies sitting on cushions and benches. Some simply looked tired, some disappointed. A few were crying openly. “I guess they didn’t make it,” Luna said, sounding worried. “It’s okay sister. Less competition, right?” Celestia reassured. They came to a large room and joined a group of a hundred or so ponies gathered around a lectern on a raised platform. As they entered, a stallion in a palace uniform closed the door behind them and waved a hoof to somepony on the other side of the room. Curtains closed, leaving candles as the sole source of light. A lone horn played a brief fanfare and a blue maned silver mare entered the room and ascended the platform with a naturally practiced grace. Without so much as clearing her throat, she addressed the room. “Thank you all for coming. My name is Clover, Court Magus, and I bid you welcome to the Arcanium,” she spoke with genuine welcome. “I know many of you are anxious to begin your examinations but I feel it is important that you understand the significance of this event.” Clover closed her eyes a she spoke, as if reading from a book only she could see, “The first Eclipse took place millennia ago and is recounted in the legend known as the Taming of the Spheres. In those ancient times, the alicorns came to call the stars of this world their home. They looked down upon the earth and saw the suffering of its creatures at the hands of the elements and beasts. They’re ruler, Queen Aetheris, was filled with pity and promised those below that they would used their powers to bring harmony to all that lived.” “They descended from on high and began their labor. The alicorns planted lush forests and verdant fields full of grasses, sturdy woods, and sweet fruits. They guided the winds and rains, ending the eternal storms and blizzards and ensuring fresh water for all those who lived.” “Queen Aetheris herself, gathered the most powerful of her subjects together and flew high into the heavens. They wrapped the sun and moon in their magic and brought them to rest.” Clover opened her eyes and looked out with a smile, “To those below it seemed as if the sun and moon stood together as one. The first Eclipse. Filtered by the moon’s power, the light from the sun was crafted into a powerful enchantment that set both great spheres into their courses. An enchantment that stands today, even all these untold ages since. After the Great Fracturing, and the separation of the three pony races, it fell to the us, the unicorns, to maintain that enchantment and preserve the harmony our ancestors created. “So you see. These auditions are not simply a chance you to join some prestigious order or to make a name for yourself. This is your chance to take part in that pure act of creation that brought peace and order to the world in that long bygone age. She gestured to the crowd, “So I hope you can appreciate how fortunate you are to be alive during this occasion. It has been a great many years since the last time the stars were right, not since I was an apprentice.” Luna raised a hoof. Before Tourmaline could tell her to put it down Clover pointed to the filly, “Did you have a question young lady?” Luna answered nervously, stammering only a little, “How long ago was the last Eclipse?” Clover smiled kindly from the lectern, “Oh, long ago, during the dawn of Princess Platinum’s four times great grandfather’s reign, Prince Quicksilver.” Tourmaline’s eyes went wide, “How could she...,” she whispered under her breath matching the murmurs rippling through the crowd... “How is that possible?” “But she still looks so young..” “But that would make her... carry the two.. um.. old!” Clover smiled at their bewilderment but offered no explanation. She continued and went on to explain the audition proceedings. “The first step in your audition will be attunement,” she explained, “The proctors will conduct a series of magical tests to see whether you are more suited for the Solar or Lunar Choirs. Each sphere has its own magical emanations and only a unicorn whose magic resonates in harmony with those emanations can control that sphere. Once you are attuned you will move on to the interviews. If you are one of those with the ill fortune to be unattunable you will be unable to go any further.” “What if we wanna switch, can we?,” interrupted a colts voice from the crowd. “No, young sir, you cannot. The act of attuning permanently alters your magics tellurian harmonic to match either the Sun or the Moon, it cannot be undone or reversed,” Clover responded patiently. She thought for a moment, “At least, not without risking permanent magic loss.” “After that,” she continued, “you will be interviewed by a panel consisting of the First Chair of each Choir and myself and will have an opportunity to explain why you wish to apply for a place in the choir and what membership means to you.” “How come you don’t do the interviews first? Seems kind of backwards,” the same voice interrupted. “Because,” Clover answered, somewhat less than patiently, “There are a great many auditions to be conducted today and the interview is something of a bottleneck. Better to not interview everypony when so many won’t make it past attunement.” She counted to herself for a moment before continuing her address, “If the panel finds your answers satisfactory, you will proceed for a brief test before being assigned to a tutor who will begin your training and make the final evaluation.” The colt’s voice again cuts her off rudely, “What kind of test is it?” “Again?!” Clover snaps before catching herself, “The test will be, like the act of raising the sun and moon, simple in form but quite difficult in execution,” she continued more calmly. “Although, young sir, I recommend you be more worried about my opinion on the panel at this point.” “Who IS that,” Celestia asked nopony in particular as she looked around. Clover continued, “Finally, I’d like to thank you in advance for your patience. We will do our best to conduct todays portion of the audition in a timely manner but there are many ponies here and it is unlikely we will be starting the interviews until the afternoon. Again I’d like to wish you luck today, and I hope to see many smiling faces at the interviews.” She gestured to an opening door to her left. “If everypony would please follow the proctors they will direct you to the attunement chamber. I hope to see you all soon.” She nodded to somepony in the crown, “Yes, even you, young sir.” Two proctors beckoned the crowd to follow. Tourmaline placed a leg over each sister and drew them in for a hug, “Well, are you girls ready?” Luna straightens herself and nods. Celestia jumps and yells, “Let’s do it!” Celestia bolted toward the door only to find Tourmaline levitating her off the ground. “Hey!” she yelped in surprise. “Let’s just take this slow, Tia.” Tourmaline carefully placed Celestia on her back before doing the same with Luna. “Know what, girls? I think I’m actually excited about all this. I have to admit it’s pretty special to be a part of something so historic. Thank you for signing me up, Tia.” Celestia giggles, “Well then it doesn’t count as a prank! I guess I owe you one then.” Tourmaline laughed and followed the chattering crowd through the door and down the hall.
Act One: Chapter Four - AttunementAct One: Chapter Four - Attunement Tourmaline smiled to herself as she walked with the crowd down the hall, the sisters riding lightly on her back. The fillies chattered excitedly among themselves as they went. Tourmaline found she was as excited as they were, something that surprised her. She hadn’t wanted to be here. If not for Celestia’s little prank, she would be at home right now doing her best to whittle and chisel down her ever mounting list of orders that had piled up over the last week. It seemed High Horse had gained some standing in the courts and his prestigious new friends had taken notice of her work adorning his home. Even if she failed to meet the Choirs requirements she would still have plenty to be proud of. Lord High Horse’s influence had added many nobility to her clientele. Strangely, that thought didn’t bring her as much comfort as it would have just a few hours ago. For somepony who had spent their life giving form to old legends, seeing one take on new life for the first time in generations was a privilege beyond asking. At the end of the hall’s long burgundy carpet a proctor stood at a small table beside an ornately sculpted door handing numbered slips of parchment to the prospective choir applicants. Tourmaline and her passengers approached the table. “Good morning ma’am,” the uniformed stallion offered a numbered slip without looking up. “You can take a seat on a bench along the wall if you’d like.” Tourmaline thanked him and took the slip of paper with her magic. Luna and Celestia each got their own. “I guess we can’t all go in at the same time,” Tourmaline said to the sisters. “You girls going to be okay by yourself?” “We’ll be okay Miss Tourmaline,” Luna answered, “We can do this.” “No problem! At least we don’t have to wait long,” Celestia said as she held up her slip for Tourmaline to see. Her slip read fourteen. Luna’s read fifteen. Tourmaline’s own read thirteen. Tourmaline held her number of for the girls to see, “Hey look girls. I got my lucky number.” “Your lucky number’s thirteen?” Luna asked, making a face. “Well, not really, no,” Tourmaline laughed, “But, at least I don’t have to wait for Celestia to finish talking the interviewer’s ears off - omph!” Celestia kicked her. “Well that’s it. You just lost your riding privileges,” Tourmaline chuckled as she levitated Celestia off her back and placed her on the floor in front of her. Celestia responded by blowing a raspberry at her. “NUMBER TWELVE! NUMBER TWELVE PLEASE STEP FORWARD,” bellowed a magically amplified voice. “Sorry Luna you gotta hop off too. I better get myself ready.” Luna hugged Tourmaline from her back then hopped down to the carpet, “Good luck. We’ll be right here when you get out” “You sure you’ll be okay, girls?” “Don’t worry about us, Miss Tourmaline. You’ll get in for sure.” “Thanks, Tia,” Tourmaline fretted, “I hope so.” “NUMBER THIRTEEN! NUMBER THIRTEEN, PLEASE STEP FORWARD.” “Whoops! I better go!” Tourmaline waved as she trotted back up to the desk and showed her number to a proctor at the door. “Hmmm. Here we are,” she said as she checked her list, “Miss Tourmaline is it?” “Yes ma’am,” Tourmaline responded. “You brought two small children with you correct?” “Oh.. um.. yes, they are here to apply to the choir with me. Well, actually they were the ones who wanted to join the choir I just .. wanted... to... uh..” The proctor was staring at her with an eyebrow raised. “Uh.. yes. Yes ma’am I did.” “If you wish, they can accompany you for attunement.” “They can?” Tourmaline asked. “We want you to be at ease during the procedure. We find having family there for support helps.” “Well they aren’t REALLY family you know. I’m just a family friend but it would... be.. nice...to...,” the proctor had that same expression. “Yes, I’d love to have them for support.” “Very good ma’am,” she checked something off her list, “Fetch them and come back immediately so we can begin.” Tourmaline thanked her and ran off to get Celestia and Luna. Together they walk through the door to the attunement chamber. The chamber itself was beautiful. It was elliptical in shape with walls intricately carved in the image of a vast landscape all around them. Pedestals ringed the room, each topped with the bust of a unicorn, mares and stallions alike. The roof was divided. At one end it showed a brilliant sun and flowing clouds. At the other, the moon surrounded by a star dotted sky. At each of the eclipse’s two foci was a small rise in the floor where a small glittering sphere sat. At each far end, the wall was sculpted into a magnificent high relief image of Queen Aetheris, wings spread wide, eyes closed as she smiled. “Beautiful...” Luna whispered. “Yes it is,” responded a pale gold stallion with a violet mane, as he entered through a door opposite them. “The ancients could form stone in ways I doubt even you could manage, Miss Tourmaline.” “You’ve heard of me?” Tourmaline asked in surprise. “Of course. Lord High Horse is the arcanium’s liaison to the Court. I daresay he loves to sing your praises whenever one of your pieces is delivered to his manor,” he told her. “Some have begun to joke that you must be cutting him a discount for the endorsement.” Tourmaline a little blushed at the praise, “Well that’s very kind of him. I do my best.” “Well, my dear, from what I’ve seen, your best is very good indeed,” he said with a little bow. “Thank you very much, Sir...” “Ah yes. I am Aster Skies and this,” he gestured to the emerald mare entering behind him, “Is Lady Noblesse Oblige. She and I are the Chairponies of the Lunar and Solar choirs, respectively.” Tourmaline swallowed, “Very nice to meet you both.” “Charmed,” answered Lady Noblesse. “Are these your fillies?,” she asked as she spotted Celestia and Luna. “No ma’am. They are the daughters of a dear friend of mine who, unfortunately, could not be here due to an other important family matter.” “I see. Well no matter. Shall we begin?” Lady Noblesse asked. Tourmaline steadied herself and nodded. Aster Skies began, “First of all, I would like to assure you that the attunement ritual is completely safe. We use the same attunement process the choir has been perfecting for thousands of years.” Tourmaline relaxed visibly. “That being said,” Tourmaline unrelaxed, “I do have to ask you a few questions just to be safe. Is that alright?” “Sure, go ahead,” Tourmaline answered. Aster Skies produced a quill and paper and began scribbling as he spoke, “Alright then. Miss Tourmaline, have you... suffered magical burnout in the last ninety days?” “No.” “Ever fractured, cracked, or otherwise severely damaged your horn?” “No.” “Ever suffered from a mental defect or disorder?” “No.” “Did you get your cutie mark before you reached eleven years of age?” “Yes.” “Are you currently suffering from any ailment, disease, disorder, or injury that might interfere with the attunement.” “No... I don’t think so.” “You don’t think so?: “Well I don’t really know what’s involved.” “Well are you currently suffering any of those things?” “Well, no I guess not.” “So... no?” “Yes, no. Err um...” Tourmaline stammered, “The answer is no.” “Have you traveled to any other land where magical ailment is common in the past five years?” “No.” “Very good... and finally... Are you or do you consort with those who practice the dark arts or are a practitioner thereof yourself?” “What?! No, of course not!” “Everything sounds good!” The parchment and quill POOFed out of existence with a flash of blue magic. “So, what do I do now?” Lady Noblesse stepped forward, “The attunement ritual is the among the oldest spell of it’s kind in the whole of the world,” she explained. “First created by Queen Aetheris, she used it to grant a few of her subjects the ability to move the sun and moon on their own. Thus freeing most of those tasked with bringing harmony to the heavens from their labor.” “Good intentions,” Tourmaline interjected. “Indeed, unfortunate that the other alicorns did not see it so. No magic could free them of their work. They thought it unfair.” “I know the story,” Tourmaline told her. “That is good. A learned mind is a wonderful thing. Do you know what happened next?” “No, nopony does. Only that conflict erupted between each group of alicorns. The Great Fracturing,” Tourmaline shuddered. Getting to be a part of the Eclipse had provided her with a real connection to the distant past. It had brought new life to those old tales, but not everything in the past is pleasant to remember. “Sad, but true. After that terrible conflict, the Queen’s Magus found the ritual still worked on those alicorns who retained their horns, though it took a great deal more of them to raise the sun and moon.” “The first choir,” Tourmaline whispered as she looked at the unicorn busts in a new light. “Wait... we used to be like her?” Celestia piped, pointing a hoof at the image of the Queen in the wall. “Our ancestors did, yes, a very long time ago.” “So why can’t we be like that again?” Luna asked. “Because, their conflict broke their oath to harmony. Our bond to that primal force was shattered forever,” Aster skies explained. “Many unicorns have dedicated their lives in the pursuit of restoring that connection, but nopony has ever succeeded, there always seemed to be something missing. “Clover the Clever believes her teacher, the old magus, Star Swirl the Bearded, was close to uncovering the missing element when he passed away, but if he was, he never passed it on to her,” Aster Skies added, “Although it would explain how she’s managed to live so long.” “Well, I believe we are holding up the line, so to speak,” Lady Noblesse interjected. “Shall we begin?” Tourmaline nodded. The chairponies took their places on each rise behind the shimmering spheres. “These stone spheres are the Sun and Moonstones,” Noblesse Oblige began. “Each is infused with the magical essence of its respective celestial sphere.” “Are they... actually pieces of the sun and moon?” Celestia asked “What do you think, Miss Tourmaline?” Lady Noblesse asked. She looked them over, “No I don’t think so. The look like ordinary feldspar. Very well oiled and preserved though, and obviously enchanted. How old are they?” Noblesse Oblige smiled, “These were newly created only last month, specifically for this event. It’s a very difficult ritual to perform, almost a month of solid spell casting is required to properly enchant them. Working, in shifts of course. After they are ready they are set in the light of the sun or moon and trap it’s emanations within them like a rainbow caught in a prism. Its quite beautiful to behold actually. Only one of each can exist in the whole world at a time. If another is created the older one simply stops working. “Before we go any further it’s imperative that you also know that you may never, under any circumstances, use magic on one of the Stones outside of this ceremony. Do you understand?” Tourmaline agreed. Lady Noblesse nodded to Aster Skies and directed Tourmaline to stand in the center of the room. Two attendants entered the room and gave each chair what looked like a staff with a woven silver basket hanging from one end. Noblesse Oblige and Aster Skies gently picked up their stones and placed them in the basket. They then used their magic to levitate their staffs with the sun and moon stones hanging below, untouched by their magical aura. Aster Skies explains, “Tourmaline, in a moment you’re going to light up your magic. Don’t levitate anything or cast any spells, simply allow your horn to glow. When you do, Lady Noblesse and I will suspend our respective stones above your horn in turn. The stones respond to magical telluric harmonics and resonate audibly when they encounter magic. If your telluric harmony is close to that of the moon, the moonstone will hum a tone. If you are close to the sun then the sun will hum instead. Do you understand?” “I think so,” Tourmaline answered, “What if I’m not close to either?” “That does happen sometimes. The cacophonic harmonies will cause the stone to resonate violently and the test must be halted. Unfortunate ponies such a these are considered untenable,” he explained, “Don’t be worried if the stone buzzes a somewhat when it is brought near you. You are not yet attuned to a sphere and so it is to be expected. Any other questions?” Tourmaline told him that she was ready. With just a glance back at the fillies, who gave her a ‘you can do it’, she lit her horn and nodded to Aster Skies. She closed her eyes for a moment and calmed herself. With a familiar ‘push’ her horn began to light, flooding the room with a sky blue glow. Tourmaline opens her eyes. Lady Noblesse stepped forward and lowered the Moonstone over Tourmalines horn. A faint ring filled the room, nearly pure in tone. Lady Noblesse smiled and bowed her head to Tourmaline as she backed up. Tourmaline herself smiled widely. So it’s the moon then, she thought to herself as emotion welled in her heart. Aster Skied stepped forward with the Sunstone. He caught Tourmaline's puzzled look, “Tradition my dear, both stones are always tested.” Tourmaline relaxed at that as the sunstone was lowered to her horn. But, instead of the disharmonious tone she was expecting, the Sunstone rang pure. Aster lifted the stone and looked to Noblesse Oblige in confusion. “What is it?” Tourmaline asks in concern. “Honestly, my dear, I’m not sure...,” Aster answered. “A pony cannot hold a natural attunement to both the sun and the moon Miss Tourmaline,” Lady Noblesse told her, “If we cannot determine which sphere a pony is most suited for then... I’m afraid that we cannot continue.” Tourmaline’s jaw dropped as she fell back on her haunches, she heard Luna and Celestia Gasp behind her, “But...the moon...the stone sang for me.” “As did the Sunstone,” answered Aster as he and Noblesse returned the Stones to their bases, “We must be careful, a dissonant note cannot be permitted within the choir.” Tourmaline felt as if her heart would break. “It seems your telluric harmony may not run counter to the sun or moon, but neither does it harmonize with them.” “But the Sunstone wasn’t the same,” she wept, “Please.. I didn’t realize how much I wanted this until...” “I’m sorry Tourmaline. We cannot attune a pony who cannot form a natural bond with either stone.” Tourmaline closed her eyes and began to cry. She honestly did not realize how dear joining the choirs had become to her. She thought about the chairponies’ words. That’s it! Tourmaline sprang to her hooves, “What if that’s the problem?” “What do you mean dear?” asked Aster. “My talent,” Tourmaline explained, “I do have a natural bond with the Stones, with All stone.” The chairponies considered as she spoke. “My special talent is to reveal the shape within the stone and to bring life to life to the ancient tales. I have a magical kinship with all stone, no matter how enchanted.” “Especially one enchanted so as to continue the legacy of the elder times,” spoke Lady Noblesse. Aster Skies looked at his fellow chairpony, “Are you sure, Noblesse?” The Lady nodded solemnly. “Very well then,” Aster agreed. Tourmaline heart soared with hope. Lady Noblesse approached Tourmaline, “Miss Tourmaline, do you speak honestly, without selfishness or greed for this honor and truly believe the Moonstone sang for you, as you said?” She could only nod. “Then I am willing to give you the chance.” Despite herself, Tourmaline let out a “squee” of delight and hugged Lady Noblesse before she know what she was doing. “Oh! Oh my I’m so sorry. I’m just so happy and I...” “It’s quite alright,” Noblesse smoothed her coat as Tourmaline let her go, “honest happiness is nothing to be ashamed of.” She smiled at the embarrassed mare, “But do try to keep the solemnity of this event in mind.” Tourmaline nodded and promised. “So Miss Tourmaline,” Aster began, “Are you ready to begin?” “I’m ready.” “Are you sure about this Miss Tourmaline?” asked Noblesse Oblige. “I am quite happy to give you the chance you deserve but I cannot know if the Stone will accept you.” “What will happen if it doesn’t?” “If it doesn’t,” Lady Noblesse looked Tourmaline squarely in the eyes, “you may lose your magic, indefinitely.” Tourmaline’s stomach did a backflip. To lose her magic meant her career was over. Every hope and dream she ever had would never come true. Every client she had made promises to would be let down. But... to become a part of those tales she loved so much, could she take the risk? Tourmaline nodded and tried to look braver than she felt. “Very well then. Aster Skies? Would you be so kind?” Aster bowed his head, “Of course, my lady.” He backed out the door he came in, whispering, “Good luck,” as it did. Lady Noblesse beckoned Tourmaline to join her by the Moonstone. Her magic glowing brilliant white, Noblesse lowered her horn to the Moonstone. The magical glow spread out to the stone which continued to shine with a magic of its own even after Noblesse’s horn had stopped glowing. “Lift the Stone, Tourmaline. With your magic.” Tourmaline wrapped the stone in her magic and lifted it off the floor. The simple glittering stone continued to glow with a cool light of it’s own, plainly visible through her magic. “Now, please hold the Stone as tightly as you can. Use every fiber of magical strength you possess.” Tourmaline gritted with effort as the magical pressure in her head built up higher and higher before a sudden release as an overglow formed around her horn. Though nearly blinded by the light of her own horn, Tourmaline opened her eyes. Before her, Lady Noblesse stood holding a long thin silver staff in her magic. The far end of the staff formed a small hammer. The ring of magic filling Tourmaline’s ears beyond hearing, she saw Lady Nobless’s lips move, “Are you ready?” Tourmaline did her best to nod as she kept her grip on the Stone. The Chairpony swung the staff high, straight over her head and struck the Moonstone squarely. The Moonstone rang like a tower bell. Tourmaline held tight as her horn and every bone and fiber in her body reverberated with that pure tone. She opened her eyes to see as the pale silver light from the stone began to swell and spread through her magical aura surrounding the Stone. When the whole of Tourmaline’s blue glow around the stone was overtaken by the Stone’s light she could feel and see the same happening to her horn, despite her clenched closed eyes. A touch of fear flitted through her as the cold silver light progressed down her horn, from tip to base. Tourmaline’s eyes snapped open as that light reached the base of her horn. Instead of their normal pale blue, her eyes shone bright lunar silver. Her magic flared and the stone dropped to the floor a moment before Tourmaline too collapsed to the ground. For a moment she saw nothing. She woke to find Celestia shaking her, “Miss Tourmaline! Are you okay?! Wake up!” “Wha? huh?” She mumbled in response. The relieved sisters jumped on Tourmaline and wrapped her in a hug as best as they could, “Oh Miss Tourmaline! We were so worried about you!,” cried Luna. “You did it! You’re in the choir!” exclaimed Celestia. “I am? I did it?” Tourmaline asked, looking up at Lady Noblesse and Aster Skies standing over her. “You did very well Miss Tourmaline,” Lady Noblesse agreed with a nod. “You have impressive talent and ability.” Tourmaline’s smile positively glowed as bright as bright as her eyes had a moment ago. Lady Noblesse placed a hoof on Tourmaline’s shoulder, “Welcome to the Lunar Choir.” Tourmaline leapt to her hooves and wrapped Lady Noblesse in another hug. Noblesse stiffened for a moment before relaxing and giving her a hug back, “Congratulations, apprentice Tourmaline.” Tourmaline self consciously let her go and apologized. “No need to apologize, apprentice. I was as excited as you are now once.” “I don’t know how to thank you,” Tourmaline said, wiping her eyes on the back of a hoof. “Finishing your apprenticeship and joining us for the Vernal Eclipse is thanks enough. Can you do that for me?” Tourmaline nodded. “Then I hold high hopes for you Miss Tourmaline,” said Noblesse with a smile, “Now as to the fillies...” “Oooh! Oooh! Can I go first?” Celestia cried as she bounced like a ball. Aster smiled at the bouncy filly, “Of course, my dear. You’re Celestia, correct?” Celestia nodded vigorously, “Yep! That’s me. So which stone am I gonna try out first? “I believe we will start you with the Sunstone,” answered Aster, “As energetic as you are I’d be shocked if it was any other way.” Lady Noblesse stepped forward, “Now Miss Celestia, are you sure you want to do this?” “Well... ya! It would be soo great to be a part of something as big and important as the Choir,” she answered, “Besides! My name is Celestia! You HAVE to let me join the choir.” She struck a pose, “It’s my destiny!” Aster snickered behind a hoof, “Well I’d hate to stand in the way of destiny.” Lady Noblesse ignored him. “I simply want to ensure you know what you are doing. The changes to your magic will be irreversible, you will always feel stronger whilst the sphere you are attuned to is in the sky and diminished when it is hidden away,” Noblesse explained, concerned, “You are still so very young and this is a lifelong commitment.” “Hey! The invitation said that anypony could apply if they want to! Nopony ever said anything about being too young to join!” Lady Noblesse was taken aback a bit, unaccustomed to being so spoken too. Aster stepped in, “And nopony is saying that now little Celestia. Lady Noblesse is just trying to make sure you know what you are doing.” “I do know, I want to join,” came Tia’s answer. “As long as you’re sure, Miss Celestia,” Noblesse began “Did you have any questions before we start?” “Nope! Let’s get this going!” Celestia trotted to the center of the room, “Come on in with the basket poles!” She called to the attendants in the next room. “Celestia!,” snapped Tourmaline, “Try that again!” Celestia winced, “Sorry Miss Tourmaline.” She turned back to the chairponies, “ I mean I’m ready to start.” Hiding a smirk, Aster skies called the confused attendants, who set the basket staffs beside the Stones. “Do just as Miss Tourmaline did. Light your horn but do not cast any spells,” Aster instructed as he lifted the Sunstone in his staff’s basket. Celestia took a deep breath and lit her horn. Just as Aster began lowering the sphere over Celestia’s horn she cried out, “No! wait!” Aster stopped and lifted the sphere, “You are okay Celestia?” “Ya... I’m okay... I’m just kinda...” she stammered nervously, “Do you think we could do it at the same time?” “I suppose so...” he looked to Noblesse who nodded, “Miss Luna? Why don’t you go stand with Lady Noblesse.” Luna trotted over to the chairpony happily and lit her horn. “We can conduct the examination together but, should you both be found to be attunable, we will have to perform that part of the ritual separately. Ringing both stones at the same time would shatter them. With a shared nod, Noblesse and Aster lowered their Stone’s over each filly’s horn. Both stones begin to ring pure and true. “Never a doubt in my mind,” Aster Skies remarked, “I guess it was your destiny after all.” Celestia reared up and clapped her hooves in excitement. At the chairponies direction, Celestia and Luna changed places to be tested for the opposite sphere. As the Stone’s were lowered, Tourmaline cringed, anticipating the cacophonic sound of dissonance, but there was none. No sound at all. “Another anomaly?” said Lady Noblesse, “This is impossible.” “No wait, listen,” answered Aster. Everypony strained their ears and listened. Just barely audible, a faint ring could be heard, pure but muffled as if somepony had wrapped the stones in damp cloth. “Perhaps we should consult with Magus Clover the Clever?” Aster suggested. “Agreed,” answered Noblesse as she nodded to an attendant who left on the errand. “What’s happening?” asked a worried Luna. “The stone’s reacted oddly to you and your sister,” Aster explained, “Such anomalies are rare, to have three such cases standing in the attunement chamber at once can’t be just a coincidence.” “Perhaps an act of fate,” suggested Lady Noblesse quietly. “Don’t worry girls,” Tourmaline extended a foreleg to each sister, who accepted the hug. “You heard how the stones reacted to you the first time. I’m sure they are just being careful.” “We must be,” explained Lady Noblesse, “Such a case as these sisters has happened before. But not since before the Great Fr...” “Why have you called me?” interrupted Clover as she walked into the chamber. “Magus...,” Aster bowed deeply in honest respect, “we have an anomaly. Three infact. One, Miss Tourmaline, has just undergone attunement to the Moon. The others, these two sisters, have just been examined.” “What is the nature of the anomaly?” Clover asked and she inspected Tourmaline from a bit too close. “We are not sure,” answered Aster. “Each stone reacted strongly to one sister but the other barely reacts at all, either harmoniously or disharmonious.” “Each sister is then has a degree of natural attunement to the sun or moon?” Clover asked as she moved to inspect the sisters. “Yes, Magus.” “Do they meet the criterion for attunement to that stone?” “Yes, Magus.” “Do you propose we attempt to attune these sisters to both spheres?” “Well, no. Of course not Magus, nopony can move both the sun and moon.” “Then continue. The anomaly should have no bearing,” with that the Magus simply turned and left, trusting the chairponies to their duty. “Can I go first?” Luna asked. “Celestia, is that okay with you?” asked Noblesse. Celestia nodded and Luna joined Lady Noblesse near the Moonstone. The ritual proceeded just as Tourmaline’s had. Luna gripped the stone in her magic as it was rung by Lady Noblesse, the Stone’s silver light infused her magic and her eyes flashed brilliant before the Stone fell to the floor. Tourmaline felt a surge of irrational fear that it would shatter as it did. Luna joined Tourmaline and watched Celestia’s ritual performed by Aster Skies as Noblesse waited outside. Only the Stone’s gold glow betrayed the difference in the ritual. Afterword, both chairponies joined them in the attunement chamber again. Aster spoke first, “I want to thank you all for your bravery. Allowing a stranger to permanently alter your magic is no easy task, yet you all stood to the challenge.” He turned to Celestia, “Celestia. I hope to make myself worthy of that trust in the coming months and if this choir truly is your destiny, and I hope it is, then in the years that follow.” “To find a pony so naturally attuned to the spheres is a great rarity. Perhaps a hoof full have been found in all the ages since we unicorns assumed the mantle of our forebears and began guiding the sun and moon across the sky,” Lady Noblesse Oblige told them. “To meet three such ponies in my lifetime, let alone at once, is a great honor, and I thank you for it. “Luna, Tourmaline, I could not be happier for the chance to have you join in Choir with us. I trust you to do great things here. But fear not, even if this place isn’t your fate, you need never worry about being alone. Never again will the dark seem so empty, ” Tourmaline began to tear up despite her best efforts, “As long, now, as you live, you will have the moon.” Tourmaline dried her tears and went to hug Lady Noblesse again, managing to stop herself just in time. Noblesse simple stood, looking directly at Tourmaline, before rolling her eyes and surprised her with a hug. “Welcome to the family, Tourmaline. Good luck,” she said with a smile. “Please follow the proctors, they will lead you to the Arcanum’s dining hall where you will wait for your interview. I suggest you three find something to eat and rest. I’m am sure Magus Clover will have much to ask.” Before turning to walk through the ornate stone doors to the hall, Tourmaline stopped a moment to look over the intricate and ancient sculptured walls of the room where her life and dreams changed so completely. Here was something real, a piece of the past painstakingly preserved through the ages to bring those old legends to the modern world, legends that Tourmaline could not help but think she had just become a small part of. They they left, they heard Aster and Noblesse again wish them luck as they walked out into hall. “Luck? I don’t need luck,” Celestia blustered, “I have destiny!” Tourmaline rolled her eyes, scooped Celestia and Luna up in her magic, deposited them on her back, and followed the roped path to the dining hall.
Act One: Chapter Five - ImpressionsAct One: Chapter Five - Impressions Tourmaline, with Celestia and Luna riding along, followed the roped path to the dining hall where she was welcomed by a rather well fed stallion in a tall chef’s hat. The portly gentlestallion shook Tourmaline’s hoof heartily and offered his congratulations, few enough applicants made it through attunement that he was beginning to worry the food would go to waste. “Don’t worry mister chef!” Celetia piped as she jumped from her perch on Tourmaline’s back, “I’m here to do my part.” The chef laughed and patted her head before opening the door to the dining hall and gesturing for them to enter. The dining hall was warmly lit by a row of lanterns suspended from the high ceiling. Shelves of old but well preserved tomes and scrolls lined the walls. A scattering of desks and tables, some occupied, most not, gave the room the appearance more like a study than a dining room, except for the long, well piled, serving table down the center of the room. Celestia’s tongue lolled out at the sight of the closest, and coincidently desert, portion of the table. Celestia streaked past Tourmaline through the door and began doing her best to fit as much on her plates as she could manage, Luna seemed happy with a cucumber sandwich. Despite her rumbling stomach, Tourmaline, found herself unable to eat. She was simply too nervous. She contented herself to a cup of tea and a roll to nibble on. The three found a table surrounded by plush cushions and rested their hooves. “So how long you think they will keep us waiting?” Celestia asked around a mouthful of cookie. “Dunno,”Tourmaline answered, “Clover made it seem like there are a lot of attunements to get done before the interviews. We’re probably going to be stuck here for a while.” Celestia smiled, “Sounds good to me!” She dug back into her plate, piled high with all the sweets the dining hall had to offer. Tourmaline rolled her eyes. Normally she wouldn’t spoil the filly like this but today was a special event. Besides she might need the energy later. “You’ve been quite, Luna,” Tourmaline nudged her, “You feeling okay?” “Mmhm. Just thinking, “ Luna answered. “‘Bout what?” Luna levitated a book on the cushion beside her and held it out for Tourmaline to read. The title read ‘Lunar Arcania and Natural Philosophy’. “Wow,” Tourmaline said, reading the title, “Starting your studies already.” She tousled the filly’s dark blue mane, “That’s my girl.” “I just want to make sure I’m ready,” Luna sighed, “I just don’t want to mess this up.” “Aww Luna...” Tourmaline put a foreleg around her, “Remember what the driver said this morning? You’re somepony you can depend on, they will see that.” She gave the filly a little squeeze. “So what does that book say about our moon?” Luna smiled, “Our moon.” She opened the book and set it beside her plate so the two of them could read together. “I hope I’m not interrupting you,” spoke a stallion’s genteel voice. Tourmaline looked up from Luna’s book to find a familiar beige and burgundy figure standing beside them. “Oh Lord High Horse!” She jumped to her hooves and awkwardly curtsy-bowed as best she whilst tripping over her hooves. High Horse chuckled, “Please Miss Tourmaline, it’s quite alright. Have a seat.” He gestured to an empty cushion, “Do you mind if I join you?” “Of course not My Lord...” “Tourmaline...” he said as he sat, “You’re a choir member now, or very nearly so. All members of the Arcanum, especially the Choir, are considered something of honorary members of the aristocracy. Although some of the more conservative elements of the court do not see it that way.” Celestia’s crumb bespeckled face lit with excitement, “You mean I really am a lady now?” “All fillies are ladies, my dear, no matter what their station may be,” the lord responded, “and no matter what somepony else says,” he continued, booping the filly on the nose. Tourmaline hadn’t seen this side of High Horse before, maybe she really was honorary aristocracy now if he could show it. Or, more likely, his appointment to Choir liaison simply meant he no longer had to concern himself with the opinions of lesser members of the Court. “To what do we owe the honor, Lor...” he gave her a sidelong look, “Um.. High Horse.” “Well, I thought I might come by and help assuage what I am sure is a concern of yours.” “A what now?” Celestia asked. Luna leaned over and whispered to her sister without taking her eyes off her book, “It means to make somepony feel better about something.” Celestia whispered back, “Ohhh, I knew that.. smartypants.” “What concern?” Tourmaline asked, ignoring the fillies. He explained, “I know this must be a very stressful event, no matter how exciting it may be. I wanted to ensure that you were not overly concerned for the new statue order’s I’ve placed recently.” Tourmaline relaxed, “Actually, I was a bit worried about that. As busy as I’m going to be during the selection process, and even more so if I’m selected, I didn’t want you to think I was going to abandon my commitments to you.” “Oh no no no dear girl. I want you to know that you have absolutely nothing to be concerned about,” he patted her knee, “As of this morning you won’t have to worry about any more orders from me. I’ve already contracted a new, and quite talent, artist who should be able to handle any future stonework I may need and I’ve already referred to all my friends in the court to her studio.” Tourmaline,s jaw nearly struck the table, “Wha? But, but....” High Horse's deadpan expression cracked and he started laughing like a school colt. the confused look on Tourmaline’s face only made him laugh harder. It dawned on her, “Oh Lo... High Horse, that’s not funny. you really scared me!” “I told you you could get her good!” Celestia squeaked between laughs. “Wait... you,” Tourmaline pointed a hoof at Celestia, “and you,” she continued pointing at High Horse, “You’re... in cahoots?!” “What can I say?” High Horse began, wiping tears from his eyes, “If even a tenth of the Court had a tenth of that filly’s spirit they wouldn’t be half the stodgy crowd that they are.” “But how!?” “She sent me a letter a week ago asking me to take part in a little prank,” he reached across the table to give Celestia a friendly pat on the shoulder, “I simply couldn’t resist.” Tourmaline glared at the giggling filly, “How did you get a letter to a member of the Court, Tia?” “Well...” Celestia explained, “I may or may not have asked somepony at the laundry to slip it into his pocket.” “Tia!!!” “It’s quite alright, Tourmaline,” High Horse said, “I got a good laugh out of it, and learned that we might consider tightening palace security a bit. No hard done.” “Besides my nerves,” Tourmaline jibbed. “Oh it’s all in fun,” he began, “And you have nothing to worry about. I doubt I could find another sculptor of your skill in the whole of the clan, even if I was inclined to seek one out. Certainly not one who specialized in mythic portrayals,” he patted her hoof, “Tourmaline you are irreplaceable to me.” He seemed to catch himself and with an embarrassed cough told her he had duties to attend to and rose from the table. Tourmaline joined him. “As always, it’s been a pleasure, Miss Tourmaline,” He gave her a gentlestallionly bow, “I look forward to meeting again.” He waved over an unseen assistant and the two of them left the dining hall without another word. Tourmaline turned to Celestia, “Alright you little monster! When I get you back home I’m going to tell your mother on you!” Celestia pointed a hoof at Tourmaline, “You like High Horse, you like High Horse!” Tourmaline blushed right through her chocolate brown coat, “I do not!” Celestia continued her assault while Luna stifled a giggle. “Know what? I don’t like either of you any more,” Tourmaline stuck her tongue out at the two sisters and made a hasty exit. She found a seat by the fire place and resolved to firmly plant her behind in it until her normal coloring returned. Within a few minutes the comforting warmth of the fire takes it’s toll and Tourmaline fell fast asleep. After what felt like only a few moments later Tourmaline awoke to the unpleasant feeling of being shaken awake. “Come on! They’re calling you! You're going to miss your own interview!” Yelled Celestia’s voice, finally yanking her out of her sleep. “Very funny Celestia,” Tourmaline answered with a yawn, “but I think that’s enough pranks for today.” She rolled over in her chair and closed her eyes, only to have them snap open when a much louder voice called out her name. “CALLING MISS TOURMALINE! THIS IS YOUR LAST CALL. FOLLOW ME TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM OR YOU WILL BE SENT HOME!!” In pure panic Tourmaline jumped from her chair by the fire and dashed across the dining hall to meet the very grumpy, and impatient, proctor, upsetting a table in the process. “Good luck!!!” the sisters called out to her in unison as Tourmaline followed the silent uniformed mare out into the hallway. At the far end, another proctor stood before a door where a short line of five or six ponies waited. “Really?” Tourmaline asked, annoyed. “Hurry up and wait?” The impatient proctor simply motioned for her to join in the line before spinning on a hoof and returning to the dining hall to fetch another applicant. Tourmaline joined the line and did her best to avoid prancing in place with anxiety. A few, tense yet boring, minutes later the line was only a single pony shorter when the proctor arrived with Celestia and Luna in tow. “Hey Miss Tourmaline!” pipped Celestia, “Miss us yet?” Tourmaline stuck her tongue out at her in response, “Nope, still not talking to you.” She feigned turning around before sweeping Celestia up with a foreleg and giving her a quick nuggie. “Hey! You're messing up my mane!” Celestia complained, “I’m trying to look nice for my interview.” “Oh don’t worry, you look beautiful.” Celestia smiled and with a flash of magic returned her pastel mane to it’s former glory. “Shhh!” shushed the proctor standing by the door. “Oh come on,” Celestia complained, “we weren’t even being loud.” “Little filly,” the proctor responded, “the pony on the other side of that door is currently undergoing the most important, and nerve wracking, interview of her life. If you cannot be still and give him the quiet he needs, then perhaps you would prefer to wait for your friends outside,” he warned, “So again I say: Shhh!” At that, Celestia listened and quieted down and, surprisingly, managed to stay quiet. Luna, as always, was entertained by her thoughts. Tourmaline though, would have preferred some conversation. Simply standing and staring at your hooves, all the while worrying and fretting about the interview was painful. They passed the time in silence. Even Celestia was absorbed by her own worrying, Tourmaline didn’t even notice that they had advanced to the front of the line. “Ma’am, it’s your turn,” the shushy proctor prompted Tourmaline “Oh. Uh, okay,” Tourmaline turned her head to the sisters, “Girls, be good. I’ll see you after the interview.” Both sisters promised and wished Tourmaline luck.Tourmaline steadied herself and stepped through the opened door. The room beyond was sparse. Only a single curved table and a cushion before it provided decoration. Seated at the table were three ponies. To the left sat the Lady Noblesse Oblige. To the right sat Aster Skies. At the table’s center sat Magus Clover. Behind them stood a smiling High Horse, whose presence elicited a poorly suppressed blush form Tourmaline at the memory of Celestia’s teasing. “Please, have a seat,” Clover said as she pointed to the simple cushion in the center of the room. Tourmaline sat as directed, grateful to be able to hide her shaking knees. “Miss Tourmaline, unless I’m mistaken.” “Yes ma’am,” she answered. “Before we start I’d like to thank you for your patience,” Clover began, “You’ve already met the Chairponies, and I’ve read their report of you. Very interesting. It had not occurred to me, nor to my predecessors that an affinity toward stone might affect the attunement process. You’ve taught me something new, and that does not happen often. High Horse coughed politely. “Ah yes, you already know our liaison. I trust you understand that your previous relationship with the Lord will not affect any decision we make here today. Correct?” “W-well, we don’t have a, uh, relationship, or anything. He’s one of my clients,” Tourmaline shuttered. “Regardless, we show no favoritism to anypony,” Clover continued while High Horse hid a smile behind a hoof. “I understand.” Clover nodded and continued, “The interview will proceed thusly. Each chairpony will have the opportunity to ask you three questions, on any topic he or she finds relevant. Afterward, I will have three questions of my own. I strongly encourage you to answer as honestly and completely as you can. If, for some reason, you feel a question to be too personal or intrusive simple say so and the asker will ask you something else.” She leaned back in her chair and spoke, “We have many applicants to process today and many more in the days to come, so let us begin. Aster Skies, would you like be go first?” The golden stallion stood and began, “Miss Tourmaline, how did you feel when you first heard the announcement?” Tourmaline thought for a moment and answered, “Honestly, the first thing I felt was fascination. I am a sculptor by trade,” she said with a glance at High Horse, ”and I specialize in mythical motifs, the taming of the spheres is one of my greatest inspirations. To be alive during the Eclipse is like seeing those ancient events with my own eyes.” Seeming pleased, Aster continued, “Speaking as a unicorn what do you think of the responsibility the Choirs bear?” “Well, the choir’s work is the reason we’re unicorns at all. Our ancestors took up this burden millennia ago, before we became what we are today, and I believe they would be proud that we still carry it on to this day. Despite everything else magic can do, guiding the sun and moon is the reason why we are what we are.” Aster scribbled a note, “Final question. This is a difficult to art to master. The basics maybe easy to grasp but attaining the proper control is exceedingly difficult. Do you feel you have the patience and dedication required to learn it?” Tourmaline smiled, “No art is truly mastered. Its not a skill that you can learn. One is born an artist. I was sculptor long before I lifted a chisel. Just like the shape I revel beneath the surface of the stone, the craft of any artist was within them all along.” She paused, “If I am truly meant to take a place in the Lunar Choir, that .. Artistry is already within me. I have only to chip away at the stone that conceals it.” Aster Skies leaned back in his chair as he considered her response. “Thank you Tourmaline. No further questions.” He returned to his seat and nodded to Lady Noblesse. The Lady returned Aster’s nod and stood, “Before I ask my questions I’d like you to know that I am very pleased to meet you. It can sometimes be difficult to find unicorns who can be attuned to the moon. At time’s we have had to compromise and attune those whose compatibility was suspect. As a result, the Lunar choir is a far smaller than the solar choir, less than half it’s size. But do not think that we can then afford to allow those who do not need to be there to be members. Only those who truly have a place with us will be selected.” She paused, “Do you have a place with us, Tourmaline?” Tourmaline swallowed, “I sincerely hope I do, My Lady.” Lady Noblesse smiled, “Then let us begin. Tourmaline, what were your thoughts when you were selected for attunement?” “To be perfectly honest, I wasn’t sure what I should think. I didn’t go in with any expectation one way or the other. When you and Chairpony Aster told me I might have to be declared unattunable I was absolutely crestfallen.In desperation, I asked if it could be my natural affinity for stone that caused the Stone’s lack of dissonance. I don’t know how much I believed that. I felt as if I was grasping at straws, I could not even imagine being sent home. But you saw possibility in my feeble theory and believed in me. Then you gave me a chance. “When you conducted the attunement, I felt the magic of the moonstone, of the moon really, seep into my own magic, marrying itself to me. I recognised that feeling. It was all those nights I spent in my workshop. Countless hours spent by myself with my only company the stone I was shaping and the silver moonlight streaming in through my studio window. It felt right. It felt like home. Being selected for Lunar attunement is a great gift and even if I am not selected I will always treasure that blessing.” Lady Noblesse smiled graciously, understanding. “Why do you suppose it is that these open auditions are only held during an eclipse?” “I suppose its because of how apprentices are normally chosen. A single choir member goes out and finds a pony she feels would be a good member. Usually it’s a family member or friends. The choir needs to work together as one and that takes deep trust. If open auditions were held regularly it was make membership just a prize to be won, not a family to be joined.” Lady Noblesse interrupted, “Then why hold them at all?” “Well, I believe it’s to remember how the choir was formed in the first place. How the labor of ordering the world was divided up. Having auditions, even if only so rarely, lets ponies who are drawn to the sun and moon join, not just those who the choir feels are most fit. I suppose brings new notes to the harmony, so to speak.” “My last question,” Noblesse said as she sat back down, “What was it that inspired you to apply for this position?” This was the question Tourmaline had been dreading. She choose her words carefully and tried to hide her shaking knees, “I uh, I was the victim of a prank.” Noblesse raised and eyebrow, “A prank?” Tourmaline sighed, “It’s one of the sisters I babysit, Celestia actually. One of her favorite pastimes is setting up pranks for me to walk into. I was at the market with her and her mom when a crier called the cities unicorns to the palace for the announcement. Afterward she and her sister wanted to join. I guess Tia, Celestia, thought it would be funny to sign me up too and let me find out when a messenger delivered my ticket.” He laughed despite herself, “And you know what? Unlike most of her pranks that end up with me covered in glitter, or soaking wet, or pink... I’m could not be happier to be at the receiving end of this one.” The reserved expression on Lady Noblesse’s face worried Tourmaline. Clover spoke without standing, “We have many applicants remaining to interview so I’ll be brief. First question: How many spells do you know?” Tourmaline thought it over, spells weren’t exactly her special talent, “I’m not sure. I do know some specific spells, mostly related to my work. Spells for finding flaws in stone, repairing cracks, that sort of thing. Levitation, of course.” “The Chairponies tell me you displayed significant natural talent. Why have you never sought to put it to use?” “I have,” Tourmaline answered, “some of my work can be very magically taxing. Usualy If i find I need a new spell I can come up with something or just adapt one I know already. I just haven’t gone out and tried to learn new spells for their own sake.” “Hmm,” Clover thought for a moment, “Second question: what is your chief area of magical expertise?” “Well stonework. I know a spell that can let me feel the inside the stone, feel the path and shape of the minerals within it. I know a spell that can allow me to heal cracks in a sculpture or smooth chisel marks. I know one that I used to draw me to the finest marble or granite in the whole quarry. When I pick up a stone in my magic it feels as it it is speaking to me. Telling me about itself and what it wants to become.” “A scrying spell?” “Nothing like that. Let me show you,” she lit up her horn, casting a blue light over the stone of the floor. “I can tell you that this stone here is fresh rock. It was quarried... maybe seven years ago. This one here used to be apart of an outside wall of another structure before it was brought here. That one there...,” she pointed to the arch keystone over the door, “That stone used to be apart of a bridge... an old bridge from long ago.” Impressed, Clover asked, “How can you tell?” Proudly Tourmaline answered, “I’ve learned to read the patterns of stress and moisture in the stones minerals. Once you know what you're looking for it’s as easy as reading a book.” “Very good Miss Tourmaline,” Clover said, “This will be my third and our final question for you. You say that it was a fillies prank that brought you to us. Why should we accept somepony who did not come of their own impulse?” Tourmaline swallowed again. Celestia might be the reason she was here but leaving now seemed... impossible. “Its not that I didn’t have wanted to be in the choir. Its just that I would have felt that I was betraying my work. But today... seeing all of this... watching the myths I’ve studied for my art come alive again. Having a chance to be apart of this Eclipse, a connection to the history I love so much, seeing history breath again.. it broke my heart when I was told I might have to go home.” She wiped her eyes and wondered when she had started tearing up, “I’m not sure when It happened... but I want this. I don't think I can imagine not being a part of this anymore.” Clover nodded, accepting this. She started to ask if Tourmaline had any questions she would like to ask them but High Horse interrupted, “Magus Clover, may I ask I something of her?” Clover agreed. “Tourmaline, please don't think that I'm trying to sabotage you so I can keep you for myself.” High Horse flustered for a moment, “As my retained sculpture of course. You're a very talented mare and I wish you only the best in whatever you do, but I do have to ask you something.” He stepped around the table to address her directly. Tourmaline tried to forget celestia’s teasing and her own inexplicable blushing as the lord looked right into her eyes from beneath his elegantly styled burgundy mane. “You recently said something to me, ‘There’s little sense in fighting against your special talent.’ If you still believe that this, and believe that it is sculpture that is your talent, then why should the panel select you. Or, more to the point, do you feel that this position would bring you into conflict with who you are? Why or why not?” Tourmaline stammered at first, nervous that it would be High Horse asking a question, “I still believe that. Our talents are our guide. Our cutie marks are one of the greatest blessings ponies have. Most of the other races can never be sure they’ve found their place in the world. A donkey might simply have to hope that she has found where she belongs but has to be satisfied with never being sure. ‘I know where I belong,” she gestured to her cutie mark, “A chisel and a quill. I’ve been a sculptor my whole life but I’ve been a student of history for just as long. I will always be those things no matter what I do, no matter how hard I might try to be something different. But this is different, I know this is something I want to be a part of. I have to believe that my heart will lead me to what I’m suppose to be. My art has always been my life, and I don’t think I could ever be happy if it wasn’t a part of it. I’ve spent all that time bringing history to life for others. This is my chance to be a part of that history, to see it come alive, for me.” A surprised smile lit High Horse’s face, “Talented and eloquent,” he chuckled and turned to the panel, “I knew she’d have a good answer.” He flashed another one of his trademark smiles and returned to his place behind the table. The chairponies slid their notes to Clover who held them in her magic and looked over each page carefully. She placed them on the desk and stood. “Happenstance set you on this path, Tourmaline. A mere fillies whim. Yet, you show a deep appreciation for what it is we do, and you have a deep understanding of why. Furthermore, though it may have been an act of chance that brought you to us, but I believe you deserve a chance to find out if it was an act of fate.” Tourmaline beamed so bright her face hurt. Lady Noblesse stood as well, “Tourmaline, if you pass the test and complete your training. I look forward to welcoming you to the Lunar Choir.” “Thank you my lady, Thank you everypony,” Tourmaline wiped her eyes on the back of a hoof. “I am so happy to have this chance. I just know I’m suppose to be here.” “I’m sure you are, Tourmaline,” said High Horse, stepping forward, “Please,” He gestured to the door she had entered through, “Feel free to wait in the hall for your two young friends. I’m sure they would love to hear your good news.” “Thank you all again. I won’t let you down.” Tourmaline said tearfully as she left. She stepped through the door and was ambushed by two bouncing fillies. “Did you do it? Did you pass? When do you start training?” Celestia bombarded her with questions before she saw the drying tears on Tourmaline’s cheek. “Oh on... MIss Tourmaline.” Tourmaline laughed, “No no. I’m fine Tia! I made it. Happy tears.” “Oh good, you had me worried there. Not worried about me mind you. I know I’m getting in. It’s my destiny remember.” Celestia struck a pose. “Miss Celestia. Please, it’s your turn,” said the proctor by the door. Celestia’s bravado crumbled. “Don’t worry Celestia,” Tourmaline hugged the little filly. “It’s your destiny, remember?” She kissed the filly right on top of her head, “Go prove it.” “Eww, Tourmaline germs!” Celestia did her best to wipe off the offending kiss before returning Tourmaline’s hug. “Good luck sister,” Luna threw her forelegs around Celestia, “I know you can do it.” Tourmaline stifled a d’aww as Celestia hugged her sister back before trotting through the door to the interview room. Luna sat on the floor and fretted, no amount of comforting from Tourmaline could cheer her up. “Don’t worry Luna,” she offered, “Remember what the driver said?” “Uh huh,” Luna nodded. “Be somepony you can depend on. That’s all you have to do.” Luna smiled and Tourmaline draped a leg over her shoulders while they waited. A few, long, minutes later the doors to the interview room open and Celestia came prancing out, head held high, “Nailed it!” she exclaimed. “Great job Tia!” Tourmaline hugged the filly. Luna just mumbled her congratulations and stared at her hooves. “Don’t worry Luna, If Miss Tourmaline can get in you can get in,” Celestia offered. “Hey!” Luna laughed, “Thanks Celestia.” “Luna! It’s your turn,” interrupted the proctor. Tourmaline and Celestia wished Luna luck and the fully nervously walked through the door and closed it. “Don’t worry about your sister tia. She’s a lot stronger than she lets on.” Tourmaline told Celestia. “Oh I’m not worried,” Celestia’s stomach rumbled, “Hey Miss Tourmaline, do you think I have enough time to get something from the dining hall?” Tourmaline glanced at the proctor who told her she should have time, “Just hurry back, okay Tia? I’m going to wait here for Luna, just in case.” With that, Celestia spun on a hoof and trotted down the hall to fill her belly. Tourmaline slapped a hoof to her mouth to stop from laughing. Stuck to Celestia back was a note written in her own writing reading, ‘Kick Me’. Beneath that was a line of High Horse’s familiar ornate script, ‘Nice try’. For a moment, she thought about telling her. Only for a moment. Celestia returned a while later, sans ‘kick me’ sign, and sat beside Tourmaline while quietly munching on a candied carrot. Just as Celestia finished the door opened and Luna walked out from her interview smiling. Celestia and Tourmaline descended on her with hugs and congratulations. Through the open door Tourmaline heard Aster Skies’ voice cry out to Luna, “Don’t you worry sweetheart! You’ll make your daddy proud Luna! Don’t you worry! you’ll make him proud!” The three of them broke down into laughter on the hall carpet, the other applicants standing in line stared at them with the oddest of expressions. Tourmaline felt a tap on her shoulder and looked up at a very amused High Horse. “Oh Lord High Horse!” Tourmaline shot to her hooves and dusted herself off, “I’m sorry are we disturbing everypony?” “Oh no. Please though, dear Tourmaline, there is no need for my title,” Celestia poked Tourmaline with a hoof at the word ‘dear’, “The I’d simply like to have a word with you in private.” Poke, “Stop that!” Tourmaline whispered to Celestia. “Of course Lo... High Horse.” She told the sisters to be good and followed him back into the audition room, Clover and the Chairponies are nowhere to be seen. “Is something wrong?” She asked. “Of course not. I simply wished to speak with you about the fillies.” “Okay...” Celestia said cautiously. “I wanted to tell you how happy the panel was to find the three of you, and how wonderful it is that you came together. Not everypony has so lucky to be accepted with those they came with. I am concerned though. “In times past, ponies as young as Celestia and Luna were chosen as apprentices regularly but in those times children were not often allowed to be children long. In these modern times we are loath to place a burden as heavy as that the Choir charies on such a young ones head.” “What are you saying?” Tourmaline asked, worriedly. “Tourmaline, the panel would love to have them in the choir. They show enormous promise but are still very young. They need constant supervision. Especially Celestia,. He laughed to himself. “We will allow them to proceed, but there is one caveat: We ask that you assume responsibility for them for the duration of their training.” “Oh that’s not a problem at all! Who better? I doubt their mother would allow them to attend training otherwise.” “Wonderfull! I am very glad to hear it!” He offered Tourmaline a hoof to shake, which she accepted. “Well, we much continue out interviews. There are many more promising candidates waiting just beyond that door so I must be off. If you would, please take the fillies through the marked door on the left out in the hall. The proctors will guide you to the final test.” “Don’t worry High Horse, the girls will make everypony proud.” “I’m sure they will, as I am sure you will as well. I wish you all the luck in the word and I hope to see you soon,” he stuttered and blushed for a second, “Oh ah all , all of you soon.” Tourmaline smiled and tried not to blush back, “Of course... I, uh, guess we’ll see you after the test?” “I’ll be at the celebratory dinner. Maybe then,” he answered. Tourmaline walked back out to the hall to find the sisters giggling madly. They both broke out into sing song, “Miss Tourmaline and High Horse sitting in a tree. K I S S I N G...” “You girls are EVIL!’ Tourmaline cried and tried to escape through the side door High Horse told her about with the fillies in hot pursuit. “Then comes baby in the baby carriage!” “EVIL!”
Act One: Chapter Six - DestinyAct One: Chapter Six - Destiny “Know what girls?” Tourmaline pouted, “You’re walking home.” The room Tourmaline had been chased into was plain, though the marks on the floor around the walls suggested the furniture had been cleared out for the test. Aside from the high ceiling and a curtain obscuring most of the far wall, the only notable feature was the roped queue line and dozens of nervous looking ponies standing about the room. “Awww... but I think it’s cute,” teased Luna. “Walking... home.” “Attention please,” a proctor yelled through a levitated megaphone, “everypony queue up for the admittance test!” Tourmaline and the sisters dropped the banter and filed into line. Luna and Celestia did their best to look confident, and succeeded far better than Tourmaline was. A green mare behind them looked about ready to throw up. “When you reach the front of the line please wait for direction before proceeding through to the courtyard where the test will take place,” he yelled through the megaphone. The proctor pulled a rope, drawing back a curtain. It receded revealing a large featureless flat stone at least three pony heights tall and nearly as wide fit snugly in a door frame. The empty gap above the stone and empty pulley fittings in the ceiling made it clear that it was meant to be lifted into the wall. The proctor spoke to the first pony in line, “Ma’am, if you would please proceed through through to the testing room.” “Um... is there a door?” she asked. “Yes ma’am, of course. Please proceed,” the proctor answered. “Where?” The proctor tapped a hoof against the stone, “Why, right here, of course.” “That’s a door?!” “Yes Ma’am, please enter so we can begin your test.” “I... I’ll try...” the mare responded. The mare closed her eyes and focused. A moment later to horn glowed bright pink, matching a glow around the stone. She planted her hooves firmly and grunted with the strain and she put everything she had into it but no matter how hard she tried, it simply didn’t budge. A few moments pass before the proctor placed a hoof on the panting mare’s shoulder. “I’m sorry miss...” She teared up and walked back toward the dining hall, defeated. Tourmaline felt a tug at her mane and looked down to see a very worried looking Luna. “Is that the test?” she whispered. “No, I don’t think so, Luna,” Tourmaline answered, “I think you only get to take the test if you can get the door open.” “Why would they do that, make something like opening the door so hard?” Celestia asked. “There’s still a lot of ponies waiting behind us,” Tourmaline told her. “They can only accept so many, might as well take the best.” They watched in trepidation as the next pony also failed to make it through, as did the nest, and the next. The proctor didn’t look concerned. It was obvious they expected most everypony to fail. One pony, a dark grey stallion lit up his horn and disappeared in a flash of light. A voice from the other side called out, “Made it!” The ponies waiting in line erupted into cheers, even a few who hadn’t made it where stomping their hooves in applause. “Can he do that?” Luna asked. “Guess so!” Said the mare behind them, no longer seeming quite so nervous. “Very nice Mr. Cyprus! We do encourage creative solutions,” congratulated the proctor. “Thank you...” came the stallion’s muffled voice through the stone. Another stallion attempted to teleport through but couldn’t manage to complete the spell. One mare set her horn glowing and simply walked up the face of the stone and squeezed through the gap. Another levitated herself over the stone. All the while, despite the successes and cheers, Tourmaline could not help but keep a tally in her mind. For every pony who made it at least ten failed. She was confident in her magic but ten to one was daunting odds for the two fillies. Before she knew it she found herself standing at the front of the line. “Miss.... please advance through to the testing courtyard,” the proctor said as she gave a little bow. After a “Good luck,” from Luna and Celestia Tourmaline stepped forward and thought over her repertoire of spells. She kept coming back to the simplest of all. The one she was best at. She lowered her head and braced herself. A moment of concentration set her horn and the stone glowing a familiar sky blue. The stone ‘door’ was larger than anything she had lifted before, but Tourmaline was not going to let a chunk of rock stand between her and the choir. Horn blazing from a overglow, the stone began to lift. With the sounds of cheering behind her, Tourmaline walked under the levitating stone door to the courtyard other side. With a resounding thud the door fell back into place. Exhausted, Tourmaline plopped down on her rump panting. “An impressive, if not obvious, solution Ms. Tourmaline,” said the Proctor through the stone. Tourmaline found herself too out of breath to make a comeback. She looked around her surroundings. She and the other applicants who had made it through appeared to be in a tent set up against the door. Nothing of the outside could been seen. “I think they want us to be surprised,” said the stallion the proctor had called Cyprus. “Ms. Luna, please advance to the courtyard,” said the proctor’s stone muffled voice. Tourmaline’s heart pounded in her chest as she silently willed the filly to succeed. For a few stomach twisting moments nothing happens. Suddenly there is a collective gasp from the hall followed by cheering. Still, for several seconds there is no sign of Luna. Tourmaline began to worry that whatever spell Luna has used at failed. Then she noticed it. A curious blue fog began to seep around the stone before pouring over the top. Tourmaline rubbed her eyes in disbelief as the mist pooled on the ground and coalesced in a very surprised Luna. “Very creative spell work Ms.Luna,” came the proctor’s voice through the stone. Tourmaline sprang to her hooves and scooped up the filly, “I KNEW you could do it, Luna!” she exclaimed while hugging the still stunned filly, “Come to think of it... how in the world did you do that?!” “I... I have no idea,” Luna stammered, “I didn’t know I COULD do that.” She gave a little shudder, “I don’t think I want to do it again either. It felt... weird.” “I don’t doubt it!”She gave the filly a hug before putting her down, “I wouldn’t want to turn into fog either.” “I turned into fog?!?” Tourmaline laughed, “Ya. Ya you did.” Luna just shook her head. “Ms. Celestia, please advance through to the testing courtyard.” “Guess it’s your sisters turn,” Tourmaline said to Luna. Luna stood on her hind legs and yelled over the stone, “You can do it Tia!!” Minutes pass and there is nothing. They heard the proctor say to Celestia, “I’m sorry miss, please return to the dining hall to wait.” “Wha? Wait! No, give me just one more chance! Please, I can do it!” Celetia cried desperately. The proctor sighed, “One more try...” Luna and Tourmaline held their breath. They could see the golden glow of Celestia’s magic shining over the stone. Still, nothing happened. “Gah!! Stupid rock, get out of my way,” they heard Celestia yell from the other side, “I’ll show you who’s boss, you dumb rock!” The stone thumped as if Celestia had kicked it. “I know I can do this. Why’re you picking on somepony smaller than you?! some pony ought to cut you down to size!” There was a moment’s pause, “Oh wait!!” The light of Celestia’s magic glowed brighter over the door as the center of the rock began to glow a matching gold. A network of lines began appear in the middle of the stone. Luna and Tourmaline watched in amazement as the lines blazed and the rock within them began to smoothly pulled out of the stone to form a filly sized tunnel. “Told you I could carve with my magic, Miss Tourmaline!” Celestia declared happily as she bounded through the newly formed tunnel to the awaiting hugs from her friend and sister and cheers from those other ponies who had made it. “Sculpt,” Tourmaline corrected with a laugh. “An impressive display of control, Miss Celestia,” the proctor said through the hole Celestia has left. The proctor restored the hole in a flash of magic and the test resumed. Most ponies failed to find a way around the stone but a few do make it through. Most had pretty creative solutions, one pony somehow manifested a door on either side of the stone and simply walked through, but Tourmaline noticed with pride that nopony else was able to lift the stone. Or turn to mist, for that matter. They talk, laugh, and cheer with the ponies who made it while they wait. “Hey everypony, the proctor said this is the last one!” somepony said. Everypony gathered to cheer the last applicant on. From the other side of the stone they could hear whoever it was grunting and straining with determination. The door shook and there was a sun bright flash of pink light from over the stone. Then another, louder and brighter this time. A single great blast that sent faint cracks through the now hot stone of the door. On the other side they could hear somepony panting loudly, out of breath. There was a scream like a battle cry and a final great pink blast that blew a hole straight through the wall beside the stone and sent dust and debris billowing into the tent. “Ha! Why didn’t I just do that the first time?” said a colt’s voice. “Very unorthodox not to mention messy, but not ineffective Mr Finish Line,” said the proctor’s voice through the dusty air. “Thank you Sir, I never let anything get one over on me” With another pink glow of the applicants magic a swirl of wind cleared the air of dust, and revealed a familiar grey and green colt. Luna gasped as their eyes met and whispered, “The bully...” “You!!!” yelled Celestia as she jumped forward to meet him, “What are you doing here?!” Finish Line glared, “They let You in too? Wait till my father gets a hold of you three!” he said, pointing and Tourmaline and the sisters. “You just left me there! It took an hour to for somepony to come levitate me out of there.” Tourmaline stepped between Celestia and Finish Line, “Well you needed a timeout, young colt! Although, it looks like it didn’t do much to improve your manners.” “AHEM!” huffed the proctor as he stepped through the ruined wall, “You can deal with your problems on your own time. For now let’s move onto the test.” Tourmaline levitated a fuming Celestia and withdrawn a Luna onto her back, “We’ll talk about it later, girls” she said to the sisters. “So is that it?” Somepony asked. “It?” answered the proctor, “No ma’am you still have a test to complete.” “But we just did the test, didn’t we?” The proctor laughed, “That wasn’t the test, ma’am. I told you in the beginning, that was the door.” Somepony else who obviously hadn’t paid attention said, “Just the door?! You have to go through that every time you want come out here?” “Of course not!” the proctor chuckled, “We would have just pulled the lever.” “The lever!?!” everypony cried at once. He shook his head, smiling, “Come on everypony, follow me so we can explain the test.” Tourmaline ignored the angry colt’s eyes boring into the back of her head and followed the procter out of the tent into the open outside. She had seen most of the palace during her visits but had not seen this particular courtyard, although she did recognise several of the adorning sculptures as her own. She examined one, an image of a unicorn set against the moon, as she passed it and noted the ‘on loan’ label on its descriptive placard. She smiled as she realized that High Horse had probably lent it to the arcanum from his personal collection of her work. They crossed the courtyard and were met on the far side by a few ponies in proctor uniforms standing behind a row of smooth stone spheres about half a pony in diameter. One of the proctor raises a megaphone with her magic. “Attention everypony. I’d congratulations for making it this far,” she began, “Before we continue I’d like you to know that you’ve all done very well and we are proud to have each and every one of you here. “Before we begin the final test we will divide you teams of two. This will be the pony you will be taking your test with so pay attention. And no, you cannot switch partners.” The proctors divided the applicants up into pairs. Celestia and Luna stood close to each other in hopes that they would be placed together. Instead, Luna was placed with Tourmaline. “Um.. excuse me Mr. Proctor sir?” Tourmaline asked. “Yes ma’am?” he answered. “I know you said no switching but my friend here was really hoping she could be with her sister and...” the proctor stared at her, deadpan. “No switching... got it. Sorry.” The proctor moved on and Tourmaline turned to the sisters, “Sorry girls... I tried.” “It’s okay Miss Tourmaline,” Celestia said while patting Tourmaline on the shoulder, “You could use the help anyway.” Luna giggled and gave her sister a hug, “Good luck.” “You there,” the proctor said while checking his list. “Celestia and... Finish Line. Partner up.” “NO WAY!!!” they cried in unison. “Yes way, indeed,” the stallion said, peering over his notes, “You are both very talented and despite YOUR aggressiveness,” pointing at Finish Line, “and YOUR mischievousness,” pointing at Celestia, “the chairponies feel both of you would be valued additions to the choirs. Furthermore... you are both attuned to the sun.” Celestia’s lip curled at that, is if he didn’t have the right. “Given your talent there is ample reason to suspect you will be working together.. on the same team.... for the rest... of.. your.. lives. So, yes way.” “But...” Finish Line started to argue. “But nothing. If you can’t work together... the exit is back through there.” He pointed at the tent. “Yes sir...” they acquiesced. The two grumbled and stood next to each other unhappily. “Now,” the proctor with the megaphone continued, “Allow me to explain how the test will be conducted. The test is quite simple, all you have to do is move a stone sphere from one end of the courtyard to the other using nothing but a simple rod. You may use any means necessary to move the sphere from one end to the other so long as you do not roll is and use no tool other than the issued rod. Please note, you may not use magic on the sphere itself. Aside from these, there are no restrictions. “Is everypony ready?” A few applicants managed a nervous assent. “Then please proceed to the starting line.” They do as they are told and line up. Celestia and Finish line refused to look at each other. A proctor issued each pony a simple metal staff about a pony height in length. The proctor spoke once more, “This test is meant to show your capacity for teamwork. The choirs require members who can work together to perform their duties. Failing to move the sphere from one end to the other will not necessarily result in disqualification. However, crowding out your partner, refusing to cooperate, and simply giving up will. “On the count of three you will begin. One. Two. Three. Begin!” Tourmaline and Luna press the ends of their staffs hard against their spheres and lift it into the air above them and move toward the finish line, they manage to get it a few feet before dropping it. Celestia and Finish Line start arguing the moment they begin and fail to even budge their sphere. The third time Tourmaline and Luna dropped their sphere Luna spoke up, “Miss Tourmaline? Can I try something?” Tourmaline wiped her forehead with a hoof, “Please do. We’re never going to make it this way.” Luna nodded and closed her eyes. She pressed the end of her staff to the stone and concentrated. The staff glowed blue with her magic and dissolved into a blue vapor that sank into the stone before returning to normal, leaving it firmly wedged in place. “Hey! It worked!” she exclaimed, smiling and levitating the whole thing like a giant stone lollipop. “Good idea, Luna!!!,” Tourmaline praised the filly, “Hang on, let me try. Might want to cover your eyes, I’m going to have to do this my way.” Tourmaline levitated her staff directly over the sphere. She lifted it a few yards into the air before plunging it straight down and into the stone as hard as she could with a resounding crack. “Well that’s one way to do it,” Luna laughed. The lifted their skewered sphere with ease and cross the courtyard and place it deftly on ground on the ground past the finish line. The two friend’s cheered and hoof bumped. Across the yard they see Celestia and Finish Line still haven’t moved their sphere so much as an inch. “Come on you dummy!” Celestia yelled at the colt. “We have to work together if we want to do this!” “Why don’t you just get out of my way and I’ll do it myself, blank flank!” he shot back. “I could already be done if you would just do what I told you.” “I told you, that’s against the rules. The proctor said ‘no rolling’.” “It’s rolling if we slide it! Is your brain as blank as your flank?” Finish line scoffed. “It’s hair splitting and you know it!” Celestia ignored the insult, “What’s the point if we get disqualified?” “What’s the point in doing nothing then? I seem to remember hearing that giving up will get you disqualified too!” Celestia yelled in frustration and said, “I almost hope we DO get disqualified! It would almost be worth it just to keep a jerk like you OUT of the choir!” Finish Line raised his staff to Celestia in anger before yelling in anger and blowing the rod in half with a magical blast. “Now look what you made me do!!!” He yelled. Celestia was on the verge of screaming when she realized something, “Ha! That’s it! You’re a genious! You’re a jerk but you’re a genious!” Finish Line just stared at her like she was an idiot. “Here watch,” he told him. Celestia focused her magic and cut her staff in half. “Grab your two halfs and do like me.” She braced the broken ends against her side of the sphere. Understanding what she was doing, Finish Line did the same. Together they carried the sphere across the courtyard and set it down beside Tourmaline’s and Luna’s sphere. Luna and Tourmaline hug Celestia in celebration. “I knew you guys could do it!” Tourmaline told Celestia. Celestia broke away and walked over to Finish Line. She offered him a hoof, “Thanks, Finish. I couldn’t have done it without you.” Finish Line scoffed, “No, you couldn’t have.” He turned his back on Celestia and walked away leaving Celestia’s hoof, and offer of friendship behind him. Tourmaline puts a foreleg around the filly, “Don’t worry about him Celestia. Aster Skies must have seen something in him. He’ll come around.” Together the three of them watched the rest of the applicants struggle to complete the test. They cheered those who struggled along and celebrated with those who made it. When the proctor with the megaphone announced that time was up, they consoled those whom the proctor’s didn’t pardon. At the end, perhaps one in four succeeded. After the failed applicants had been lead back to the dining hall Clover came to address them. “Congratulations everypony! You all did wonderfully!” she announced happily,”I saw some very creative solutions and no short order of teamwork. If you make it through training, and I hope you all do, there will come times when a choir mate slips and fails. We need ponies who are not afraid to work together and step in and help. Ponies we can depend on.” Tourmaline nudged Luna at that, “Ponies who know that the important thing is completing the task, not personal glory.” Clover raised a hoof to the crowd, ”Today is a day of celebration. I hope you will all be my personal guests tonight at dinner here at the arcanum. We have rooms available tonight for everypony so you can return home well fed and rested.” Clover grew serious, “Tomorrow you will have a chance to meet with your instructors before you leave. In three days time you will begin your training. Don’t worry about transportation, you are all apprentices in the celestial choirs now.” The crowd cheered. “We will ensure you have passage befitting that responsibility. “I bid you all a good day. Enjoy yourselves and get plenty of rest tonight, you’ve earned it. Please take the time to explore and enjoy the arcanium before you go. It belongs to you now.” The applicants, now apprentices, erupted into applause. Luna jumped up and down cheering at the top of her lungs. Celestia sat down on the flagstones and wept happily about how proud her father was going to be. Luna pat her head and kept cheering. Tourmaline smiled at the sisters role reversal. Over the din, Clover spoke again, “You all have great promise and we will enjoy teaching you everything you need to know. Know that the lessons will be hard. We must do everything we can to prepare you for the eclipse. But do not fear, the hardest learned lessons are often the most rewarding.” Tourmaline and Celestia heard a scoff behind them. They turned to see Finish Line walking away alone from the crowd. “And they’re the lessons you won’t soon forget,” he said over his shoulder without turning. Tourmaline and Celestia look at each other. “Don’t worry Tia, it’ll be fine,” Tourmaline told Celestia. “Hey,” Celestia answered, “The choir’s my destiny. He’s just a meanie. He’s the one that should be worried.” Celestia rejoined her celebrating sister, who was currently giggling herself silly with joy and excitement. Tourmaline looked back at the retreating colt, “I hope so, Tia.”
Act One: Chapter Seven - ChancesAct One: Chapter Seven - Chances Well before dawn, Tourmaline’s carriage pulled up to Luna and Celestia’s house. Tourmaline hopped out and smiled up at the moon before plodding through the snow up the gravel path to the door. She knocked and waited. A few minutes later a disheveled Lily opened the door and blinked out in the moonlight. “Hey Lily, are the girls ready yet?” Tourmaline asked. “Read..y? Ready? But its not even morning yet,” stammered the tired mare with a yawn. Tourmaline facehooved, “They forgot to tell you didn’t they?” Lily just stared blankly. “Clover wants everypony to be ready and at the arcanum before dawn today.” “You're sure?” asked Lily. “Quite,” Tourmaline answered, “I can get them ready if you want to go back to bed?” Lily nodded and opened the door. Tourmaline followed her in and closed the door behind her. She wished her friend good night and made her way to Luna and Celestia’s room. Carefully opening the door as quietly as possible she crept in, stepping over Celestia’s toys and Luna’s books. She gently grasped the girls bunk bed in her magic, silent praying that the light and sound wouldn’t wake them. Tourmaline took a deep breath and yelled, “EARTHQUAKE!!!” as she shook the bed back and forth. “AHHHHHHHHH!!!!” “AHHHHHHHHH!!!!” The girls screamed in unison as Tourmaline collapsed to the ground in laughter. A pillow struck her in the face, cutting off her giggling. “That wasn’t funny!” yelled Celestia from the top bunk. “Yes it was,” Luna answered, “You screamed like a banshee!” “I did not!” Celestia snipped back, “Besides, you screamed too.” “Ya,” Tourmaline laughed, “But you screamed louder, Tia.” “Ya well... What are you even doing here?” “Um.. because you’re late for school?” Tourmaline answered. “But’s not even.. Oh no! The sunrise!” Celestia cried and jumped out of bed and sped out of her bedroom door. A moment later she stuck her head back around the corner, “Come on guys! You’re gonna make us late!” “Girls, you just get ready. I’ll grab you something to eat on the go.” Tourmaline rummaged through the kitchen’s almost bare cabinets before settling on a bag of sweet oats. No sooner had she levitated it out of the cabinet when the girls sped out the door and snatched their breakfast out of Tourmaline’s magical grip then dashed through the snow to the waiting carriage outside. Tourmaline walked out to the carriage with a flask of water for them to share and found them already digging into their meal. “This is all we have for breakfast?” Celestia asked, mouth full, as Tourmaline climbed in and joined them in the cabin. “Sorry Tia. It’s all you had.” “It’s ok, Miss Tourmaline,” Luna said, “Momma said the market was closed yesterday ‘cause of the snow.” Tourmaline nodded knowingly. Lately the market had been closing early alot and not just because of the snow. Sometimes the stalls simply didn’t have any food to sell. The Earth Pony Clan claimed their farmers were doing the best they could with the snow and flatly refused any magical assistance. They blamed the Pegasi for shoddy weather work, who of course blamed the Unicorns for trying to make them look bad with ‘their unnatural magics’. Tourmaline wasn’t sure who to blame but she knew one thing for sure. They were all getting a little thin. Even at the palace. They talked as the cart bumped and bounced along on the icy cobblestones. “I can’t wait until the eclipse!” Celestia clopped her hooves together a she spoke. “They say that everypony who is anypony is coming. The entire Royal Court, everypony in the arcanum, thousands of VIP’s... Even a few of the big cheeses from the Earth Pony and Pegasi Clans are coming.” “Yep,” Tourmaline nudged the filly with an elbow, “It’s the biggest show of the century and it’s staring us!” “Well, us and every other member of the choirs, intraining, active, and retired,” Luna corrected. “Ya but we get to be center stage!” Celestis said happily before grunting, “I just hope that dummy ‘Last Place’ doesn’t ruin things.” Tourmaline rolled her eyes, “Finish Line might be a brat but he’s not a dummy, Tia.” “I know, Miss Tourmaline,” Celestia admitted, “he’s just so mean sometimes.” “Yeah...he is,” said Luna, “But, it’s not like you don’t egg him on.” “I was only returning fire! If he doesn’t want pepper in his tea then he needs to keep his spiders out of my desk.” Tourmaline laughed, “Celestia, you can’t do that!” “So I should just let him get away with it?” Celestia asked with a stomp. “Nooo... You should tell me or somepony else what happened before you go off seeking revenge.” Celestia grumbled, “Where’s the fun in that?” “I’m serious Tia,” she turned the filly to face her. “It’s only a week from the Eclipse. Guests are going to start arriving tomorrow. You can’t be getting in trouble again. Promise me you’re going to be good.” Celestia sighed, “Fine, I’ll be good,” she promised before whispering under her breath, “if he is...” Suddenly the car lurched to a stop sending Celestia, Luna, and Tourmaline spilling across the cabin in a jumble. Tourmaline carefully untangled herself and, finding the door blocked by a snow drift, stuck her head out the curtained window. “What happened?!”she cried to the two stallions pulling the carriage. “I beg your pardon, ma’am,” one of them answered, “It’s the weather. We slipped on an ice patch. I’m afraid with this much snow coming down we won’t be able to go any further.” “You’re unicorns,” Celestia said, sticking her head out beside Tourmaline’s. “Can’t you just melt the snow?” “I’m sorry miss, but if I could do spells like that I wouldn’t be pulling this cart right now.” Tourmaline climbed through the window into the snow, “Maybe I can help.” “I’d be much obliged ma’am, even with my thick coat it’s getting a bit too cold for my tastes.” Tourmaline climbed into the seat atop the carriage and tried to remember the spell she had learned just a few days ago. A moment of concentration later and her horn flared to life. A sky blue force field appeared around the cart before shifting and changing shape until it was just in front of the two drivers hitched to the carriage. The force field moved and flowed until it formed itself into a light blue translucent plow. “Will this help?” Tourmaline asked. “That should do nicely Ma’am,” the driver answered before continuing on, driving the snow back with Tourmaline’s magical plow. By the time they arrive at the palace, Tourmaline felt as if she had frozen to her seat. The filly’s jackets the sisters had lent her wasn't nearly big enough to lend much warmth to her own. As soon as they approached the entrance Tourmaline immediately jumped off the carriage and ran to the blessed warmth of the palace interior. She threw off her half frozen jacket and made a futile attempt to warm her hooves off one of the sconces by the coat hooks. Once Celestia and Luna joined her they made their way to the arcanum library to join their fellow apprentices for class. Tourmaline tried to take a minute to thaw herself by the fire but only had a moment before Clover and the chairponies entered and instructed everypony to take a seat. The two dozen or so students rushed to their desks. Clover addressed the class, “The choir appreciates you braving the weather to make it here. We are not yet sure what is the cause of this persistent blizzard but the pegasi insist that it is not their doing. It is possible, though unlikely, that the upcoming Eclipse is to blame. Although, I cannot see how. “Well now, in any case today is a very special day for all of you,” Clover smiled proudly. “After all your practice and study, you will be taking over the sun and moon for the day. I had hoped we would have time for a practice run before daybreak but I have faith in all of you. I know you will make your instructors proud. It is only half an hour until day, take a moment to prepare yourselves and report to the Choir Tower. The apprentices chattered excitedly as Clover left. They had assisted the choir with raisings and settings before but this would be the first time they had been trusted to do it on their own. They were lucky too, Tourmaline thought, with so few apprentices left, if they lost anypony else they might not get the chance. And there was no way the Choir was going to let an untested class participate in something as delicate as the eclipse. Tourmaline and the girls took a moment to enjoy the warmth of the library before heading out for the tower. Together they trotted through the heavy double doors, chatting happily, and managed to plow right into a very tired looking High Horse, managing to knock the disheveled noble done on his well pampered rump. “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry, High Horse!” Tourmaline offered him a hoof which he gladly accepted as he stood, “I didn’t see you, are you okay?” “Quite alright, Miss Tourmaline,” he said, dusting off his coat, “Today is quite the special day for you. Setting the moon for the first time, quite an auspicious occasion.” “Ya! It’s going to be great!” Celestia interjected while bouncing in excitement. Despite his fatigue, High Horse chuckled, “And I’m sure you’re going to do wonderfully, little miss.” “So.. was there something I could help you will High Horse? It’s pretty early to be up if you don’t have to be,” asked Tourmaline. “Actually,” he answered with a yawn, “I woke to wish you good luck this morning, although I doubt you’ll need it. I hope you don’t mind if I am not there in person but I can hardly keep my hooves under me,” He flashed a smile, “I just wanted to ensure that you knew I was rooting for you... if only from the comfort of my bed.” Tourmaline beamed, “Well thank you! I really appreciate that.” Celestia and Luna giggled but the two adults ignored her. “Well if you would excuse me,” High Horse said as he gave a polite bow, “I really must return to my chambers. I’ve been laboring from dawn until dusk preparing for next week’s celebration. For a pegasus, you would not believe how picky Commander Hurricane is about her accommodations.” Tourmaline did her best curtsy, “I had better let you get back your beauty sleep, Milord.” “I better indeed,” he laughed at the jested formality, “At least you then seem to have slept very well indeed,” he said as he dismissed himself and returned to his chambers. Tourmaline smiled and blushed happily as the two fillies rolled in a fit of giggles. Celestia poked her in the side, “See? I knew you liked High Horse!” She and her sister launched into their favorite refrain while bouncing around the still blushing mare, “You like High Horse! You like High Horse! You like High Horse!” Tourmaline just laughed, “Know what? Fine,” she admitted, “I like High Horse. Now what are you going to say?” Celestia and Luna looked at each other and smiled, “Miss Tourmaline loves High Horse! Miss Tourmaline loves High Horse!” “No! I...I mean,” she stammered, “We don’t.. uh.. Gah! You’re the most evil fillies ever!” Fortunately, Tourmaline is spared from her torment when an apprentice dashes by toward the tower. Luna stops mid bounce and gasps. “We gotta go!” she yells before bolting off with her sister for the stairs. Tourmaline, still flustered from their teasing and High Horse’s compliment, followed. They proceeded up the long winding stairs of the Choral Tower and, after several leg burning minutes, arrived at the top. The top of the Choral Tower was marked by a single small, but beautifully ornamented chamber between two balconies, one facing east and another west. The apprentices milled about the tower’s chamber as they waited for the chairponies. Beyond the balcony doors workers in heavy coats labored to clear the snow only to watch their labor go to waste before their eyes as more snow drifted down from the clouds overhead. Tourmaline and the fillies walked about the perimeter of the room admiring the paintings and sculptures that adorned the walls. Many of the pieces were hundreds of years old, a few dated all the way back to the founding of the unicorn clan. “Who’s she?” Luna asked, gazing up at one of the priceless paintings. Tourmaline looked up at the painting. Captured forever on the linen in the layers of pigment and magic was heartbreakingly rendered image of a beautiful alicorn mare holding a tiny unicorn colt to her chest. “That’s Aetheris, Luna,” she told her. “The Queen? But she looks so...tired.” “She is. This is after the Fracturing.” Tourmaline looked on the piece again. She was still an alicorn but she was much diminished and the mothers pride in her clear silver eyes did little to hide the sorrow in her heart. “Aetheris’s child was the first unicorn ever born.” “What was the foals name?” Tourmaline pointed to the tiny silver plate on the frame. ‘My little Hope’, it read. “Lunar choir are you ready?” Noblesse Oblige’s voice called through the chamber. A dozen apprentices turned and nervously followed the emerald chairpony out into the cold night air on the western balcony. The solar apprentices waited in the relative warmth behind the balcony doors. High above, Tourmaline could see pegasi braving the cold and wind as they frantically tried to clear the snow laden clouds. Seemingly untouched by the cold and blowing snow, Lady Noblesse addressed her students, “I want you to know how proud I am of all of you. The Choirs are fortunate to welcome you to their number. This morning is your chance to demonstrate how far you’ve come and how practiced you’ve become. “I know many of you would be more comfortable had we the chance to perform a practice session before the moon’s setting but do not worry yourselves. If I held any doubt we would not be here on this balcony right now. “So long as you remember what you have been taught you will do wonderfully. Remember cast your spells in harmony. Do not try to force the moon below the horizon, call to her. Wait for the moon to sing to you,” she said with a smile for Tourmaline, “and sing back to her. “Now, my Choir, set the moon to her rest...” Every apprentice on the balcony, the onlookers in the tower chamber, and the representatives from the Choir proper took a collective breath. One by one each of the lunar apprentices closed their eyes and reached out with their magic. As Tourmaline stood in the cold of the night, hoof in hoof with Luna, she felt her magic touch that of her fellow Choir members. Deep in her heart the harmony of their spell swelled like a melody only they could hear. Everything else faded away. For Tourmaline, Luna, and the rest of the choir there was nothing but the song of their spell. Like a symphony, the overture of their magic passed and new notes joined their one. Small, light, but growing in number to a multitude, the stars were singing their refrain. The music in Tourmaline’s heart rose to a crescendo and a new voice joined in the song. It was old, somber, and beautifully gentle. The moon had answered their call. Around the balcony the observers watched with pride as the moon began its descent. That silent adoration turned to joyous applause when it finally sunk below the horizon. Those still silently singing their spell heard none of it until the moon had been laid to rest in its well worn path beneath the world to the eastern horizon. The casting finally done Tourmaline opened her eyes and saw her choir mates do the same. The solar choir could be contained no more. Filled with excitement and pride the burst through the balcony doors to congratulate their friends. A tiny pastel pink and blue missile tackled Tourmaline and Luna to the ground. “You did it!” Celestia cried as they, and a few other ponies who got in her way, tumbled to the door, giggling happily, “I knew you could do it!” Tourmaline and Luna hugged her back as they laughed happily, “Now it’s your turn sister!” said Luna. “Oh my gosh, I almost forgot!” Celestia jumped off of her friend and sped through the tower chamber to the eastern balcony where most of the solar apprentices were already waiting. Tourmaline and Luna gathered themselves up and joined the rest of their choir in the warmth of the tower. The other lunar apprentices were busy talking about the experience but Luna and Tourmaline’s attention is drawn to the star light balcony outside. Through the colored glass panes they watch Celestia take her place with her choir mates and Aster Skies begin his address. The crash of a door slammed open reverberates through the tower chamber. A grey green colt shot through the crowd to join the solar apprentices on the balcony. Through the still open balcony door Tourmaline can hear Aster scold the latecomer. “Mr Finish Line!,” he yelled, “I have half a mind to make you sit the sunrise out. Where have you been! Explain!” “I’m sorry Chairpony Aster,” Finish answered respectfully, “It seems somepony locked the door to the tower behind them.” He glared at Celestia. “Well don’t look at me Last Place. Maybe it was the same pony who magically changed all the answers in my textbooks last week. Or maybe you could just show up on time,” Celestia fired back. “That’s it you stupid little...” he stepped toward her. “That’s enough! Both of you!” Aster magically amplified his voice. “There is no place in my Choir for this nonsense. Either learn to work together or it won’t be a problem for much longer. Do you understand.” Celestia and Finish Line gulped, “Yes sir,” they said in unison. They took their places back in the choir without further argument. A gust of icy wind blew in through the balcony door and somepony closed it against the cold. Aster began his address again. Tourmaline strained to hear but couldn’t make out the words through the glass and wind. When he was finished he stepped to one side and the apprentices began their spell. Tourmaline watched in pride as they lowered their heads and started the casting. A glowing golden light spread out from each horn and joined in a great shining aura. Minutes passed and although she couldn’t hear it herself, Tourmaline knew the song was cresting. A bright spear of light shone over the horizon followed by the golden disc of the sun. A new day had dawned. Everypony on the tower celebrated. They had done it, new day begun and all without help. Tourmaline and Luna joined Celestia on the balcony. Although the sun did little to drive back the cold of the unnatural winter everypony was simply too happy to care. “Congratulations everypony!” announced Clover behind them. Everypony immediately gave her their attention. “Though a few disharmonious notes shown through, both songs played beautifully. You all have reason to be proud.” They cheered. “Everypony please report back to the library for class. You’ve come very far in such a short time but we still have some ground to cover before the Eclipse.” Everypony applauded her, and themselves, and filed into line down the long winding tower stairs. Tourmaline started to follow Celestia and Luna down the stairwell when Clover called her name, “Miss Tourmaline, a word?” “Go on ahead girls, make sure they don’t start without me,” She told the sisters before turning back to Clover. “Yes, Magus Clover?” Tourmaline asked. “Tourmaline we have a problem,”Clover began, “and you have a problem.” Tourmaline swallowed. “One of the most talented and naturally inclined apprentices to join the choir in history is involved in a feud with fellow choir member, and it’s beginning to test our patience.” “I... I’ll talk to her,” Tourmaline started to sweat despite the cold. “No, you’ll solve this,” Clover sighed, “Look, we all love Celestia., Aster Skies and Lady Noblesse nodded in agreement, “but this issue with her and Finish Line, himself quite talented, is becoming disruptive. The eclipse is only a week away if something were to go wrong with the eclipse the results would be catastrophic.” “What about Finish Line?” asked Tourmaline. “We will deal with him as well but in truth we don’t hold my hope that his behavior can be corrected. We know Celestia loves you dearly. She will listen to you. If she can be convinced to put a stop to this we may be able to save both of them.” Tourmaline nodded, “I promise, Ma’am. I will make sure this isn’t a problem again. “ “See that you do,” Clover looked her in the eye, “Remember Tourmaline, among we who devote ourselves to the study and application of magic, our word is sacrosanct. You vouched for this filly, and as much as it would pain me... if Celestia becomes unmanageable you will share in her discipline. Do you understand?” Tourmaline could only nod. “Very good.” At that there was a flash of white light and Clover was gone. Tourmaline took a few deep breaths to steady herself and walked down the stairs and to the library to join her classmates. She finds Luna standing outside, Celestia having already gone in. “It’s about Celestia, isn’t it?” Luna asked. Tourmaline nodded. “How bad is it?” “Final straw Luna...” Tourmaline answered heavily, “If she doesn’t stop this fight with Finish immediately they will both be expelled.” She opted not to tell her that she might be gone along with them. They decided to talk to Celestia and Finish Line after class. Together. By force if necessary, Tourmaline thought to herself. They entered the library together. Tourmaline jumped back two whole paces in surprise when she saw Clover at the lectern. She recovered and took her place at her desk beside Luna. “Now that everypony is here, lets begin.” Clover launched into her lesson. The topic of the day was an esoteric lecture on the ‘Ethero-panelic effects of stellar harmonics on the flow of telluric dicantics’ or so Tourmaline gathered. A fascinating field of study... according to Clover at least. After an hour or so of painful, head bobbing, boredom Clover said, “Now is there anypony here who has the slightest idea what I am talking about.” Nopony raised a hoof. “Nopony? Very well... allow me explain then why you should at least care about the topic.” She cleared her throat and continued. “You all felt the magic of the stars this morning. You know they have a magic of their own. Each star ‘sings’ it own note. Some sing in harmony with their neighbors, others do not. Most of the stars we see in the sky are anchors, powerful singers whose voice stands out among others. “Between them lay countless others. Tiny shifting motes of light and magic that flow along the rivers of harmony between the powerful anchors. Nearly invisible to our eyes, they drift in great, slow currents around the sky. “Can anypony tell me what happens when a star gets caught in an eddy and cast out of it’s current?” A pink mare raised a hoof and guessed, “It get’s stuck?” “No ma’am. Anypony else?” “It goes out?” guessed a blue stallion. “No, but you are closer. Where would all that energy go if that were to happen? Who’s next?” “It falls.” Finish Line said matter of factly, without raising a hoof. “Very good,” she nodded to Finish. Celestia scowled, “The star falls and when it does it releases its energy on the way down appearing as a brilliant streak across the sky before going out. Only rarely do they actually reach the ground.” “What happens when they do?” Luna asked. “Usually makes a mess of things of first,” Clover answered, “But as their magic fades and radiates into the surrounding stone it can effect a profound change change on the mineralogical make up of the area.” The stone lover in Tourmaline let out a little squee of excitement, “What kind of change?” “Well it depends on the type of stone it imbeds itself in. At times nothing at all, but often it can cause the formation of a brilliant variety of large geometric gemstones. “In any case... My point is that the stars can and do have a profound effect on our task. Something as seemingly insignificant as a shooting star can produce harmonic eddies that can make guiding the sun and moon extremely difficult. Does anypony have any questions?” A tan mare raised her hoof and asked, “Is there anyway to block or deflect a falling star?” “Not that we know of anymore,” Clover explained, “Although their energy is easily tapped into it is neigh impossible to affect the star itself. And before somepony asks what I mean by ‘tap into’ let me explain. Anytime a Pony wishes on a falling star they are actually tapping into a tiny, but discernable, bit of its energy.” “Even non unicorns?” somepony asked. “Yes, all equids have that ability. Remember that our ancestors came from beyond the skies of this world. Even earth ponies retain that ability. The ancient alicorns could tap into the power of the stars directly.” “Why would they do that?” Celestia asked. Before Clover could answer, Tourmaline interrupted, “They were weapons.” “I’m impressed Miss Tourmaline. You’re correct,” Clover looked both saddened by the knowledge and pleased at Tourmaline's answer, “The stars were the weapon of choice during the Great Fracturing. We will never know how many stars the ancients pulled from the sky in that terrible conflict. I can only imagine the splendor the night once held.” “Perhaps it is not altogether a shame that we have lost that knowledge,” she shook her head sadly, “That was our ancestors great sin. The one that split us into the three races we are now. Our ancestors came here pledging to bring the harmony of the heavens to earth and they broke that oath to harmony.” “This is the lesson we must take from that horrible calamity,” She looked up from the lectern, straight at Celestia, “Harmony must be maintained.” After class they adjourned for lunch. Before the reach the serving table Tourmaline stopped Celestia with a hoof on her shoulder, “Celestia, we need to talk.” “Let me guess,” the filly sighed, “I’m in trouble.” Tourmaline nodded. “Look I’m trying okay. I’ll be fine.” “Celestia, please. Lets just go sit down and talk, I’m really asking.” Celestia grunted, “Fiiine.” They walked to the back of the dining hall, and approached a table where Luna was already sitting with Finish Line. “Ohh no. You are not going to get ME to sit down and talk with HIM,” exclaimed Celestia. “Oh yes I am.” Tourmaline plucked Celestia off the ground with her magic and planted her in the seat across from Finish and held her there. “You are going to sit down and find away to declare peace.” “See? She’s too stupid to do whats in her own best interest,” Finish sneared. “You’re no better Finish,” Tourmaline responded. “So just be quiet for a moment and let me talk.” He crossed his forelegs in defiance but remained still. “Look you two, I know you don’t like each other. I’m not asking you to be friends, you don’t even have to look at each other. But I just had a very tense conversation with Clover and you two have at least one thing in common: the chair is about to send you packing.” “They wouldn’t dare!” Cried Finish, “Don’t they know who my father is?!” “Yes they do. And so do I, Finish. Lady Noblesse is the leader of a Noble House, hence the ‘Lady’, and Aster Skies is Princess Platinum’s second cousin and fourth in line for the throne. No matter how successful your father may be, being the son of a hat marchant isn’t going to impress them “Both of you heard Clover in class today, ‘Harmony must be maintained’,” that was a warning to both of you! They will expel you at the next sign of trouble. With the eclipse next week they can't give you any more chances.” They grumbled. “Please guys...” “Fine,” Finish huffed, “I’ll do it.” “Me too... I just don’t have to like it,” Celestia caved. “I’m going to hold you to it, BOTH of you. No more arguing, no more pranks,” she pointed at them in turn, “In fact, no more interaction of any kind untill after the eclispe unless you can’t avoid it.” They both nodded. “Now shake on it.” Finish held out a hoof but looked away. “No way. I’ll do it but I’m not touching him,” argued Celestia. “You two, I swear by all that I hold dear if you do not look each other in the eye and shake I will go straight to Clover and tell her you won’t cooperate.” With an over dramatic groan Celestia met Finish Line’s gaze and the two of them shook hooves. Aside from Finish making a show of cleaning his hoof with a napkin they parted peacefully and each went their way. Tourmaline and the girls shared a quick and awkwardly quiet meal before returning to class. This time the class was taught by Lady Noblesse and was on a topic nopony could help by find interesting, the eclipse. Everypony scribbled madly as she spoke to ensure not a detail would escape them. Who was going to be in attendance? Which ponies would be in the tower and who would be watching it from the courtyard? Every nuance of bit of the celebration’s program was gone over again and again until it was firmly routed in everypony’s brain. Tourmaline joked to herself that she would probably be reciting guest lists in her sleep. During the lecture Celestia leaned across the aisle and whispered to Tourmaline. “Miss Tourmaline. Do you have any extra ink?” she asked. “How can you be out already Tia? I just gave you a bottle.” “Please... I’m all out,” she pleaded. Tourmaline checked her inkwell, “Sorry Tia, I’m almost out too. You took my last spare.” She had a moment of inspiration, “Hey you should ask Finish Line.” “No way!” Celestia hissed. “No, seriously, do it,” Tourmaline explained, “Lady Noblesse will see you guys cooperating. It’ll be a good thing.” Celestia grumbled but did as she was told. She waved back to Finish Line and asked for the ink. He looked like he was going to blow her off but she flicked her head toward Noblesse and he seemed to understand. He opened his desk and rummaged for a minute before picking up a fresh flask of oil with a hoof and flipping it to her. Celestia caught it with her magic, thanked him curtly and poured it into her inkwell. “Proud of you,” Tourmaline whispered to Celestia who just rolled her eyes and huffed. After a quick tea break they went to the courtyard for more practice. Clover gave them their instructions, “I know everypony did very well this morning but it never hurts to have too much pract....” She stopped and turned to see a trudging Finish Line approaching “Finish Line you are late,” he starts to explain but suddenly puts a hoof to his stomach, “Are you ill?” she asks him “No... no ma’am,” as he gripped his stomach, “Maybe, I’ll be fine. I think I should just stay away from the licorice tea from now on.” “Very well, if you're sure. Tell somepony if you need to be excused.” He nodded. She instructed them to form two lines, one for each choir, facing each other. “When you’re respective chairpony gives you the signal Everypony is to cast the raising spell until you are instructed to stop. The Chairponies will be examining your performance and strength so do not drop the spell until you are instructed to. I will be maintaining a force field over up to ensure we don’t disrupt the sun.” She cast her spell and the choir found themselves under a shimmering white dome of translucent light. The chairponies started opposite ends of the lines and nodded to each pony intern. As they did the apprentice cast their spell until the chairpony told them to stop. Butterflies flitted around Tourmaline’s stomach as Noblesse Oblige approached her and nodded. Tourmaline focused and cast her spell, noting how hollow it felt when the moon wasn’t there to answer. After a few short moments Noblesse nodded again and she dropped the spell. Tourmaline smiled proudly and waved to Celestia further down the line who had already cast hers. When Aster Skies reached Finish Line the colt looked about ready to throw up. Unfortunately when Aster nodded to him and he began his spell... he did, only missing the solar chairpony by blind luck. Tourmaline looked over at Celestia who only shrugged and held up her hooves in innocence Everypony backed away as Finished continued retching. Catching a momentary reprieve he ran as fast as he could to the nearest bush and just made it before another wave of nausea overtook him. Clover sent for a nurse and the class pushed on... although they moved about twenty feet away from the mess. Everypony but Finish, who was taken to the infirmary, was able to complete the practice. Clover congratulated them on a job well done and invited them to rest and relax for the next hour until they met for the sunset tonight. Their lunch having previously been cut short, the three friends resolved to go to the dining hall for an early supper. Sunset came and the apprentices convened to the Choral tower again to conduct the setting of the sun and rise of the moon. This time the Solar Choir convened first bringing the sun to the horizon and laying it to rest clearing the way for the Lunar Choir to raise the moon into the sky to light the night. Again they proved they could do it. Even when they were a pony down, they still were able to bring the day to a close. Tourmaline levitated the two fillies onto her back and they happily trotted down the hall to fetch their coats and head home for the day. Suddenly there was a brilliant flash of light and the world seemed to turn in on itself. In a blink the three found themselves back in the library with the chair ponies and staring confusedly at the enraged face of Clover the Clever. “Luna dear?” she said with a voice that could have spoilt milk, “Please wait in the hall while the five of us have a little discussion.” Luna cringed and obeyed without question. “Magus Clover....” Tourmaline managed to stammer, “What’s goin on?” Clover fumed and turned away. Aster Skies stepped forward and explained. “Miss Celestia, apprentice of the Solar Choir. You have been formally charged with the intentional poisoning of a fellow choir mate, Finish Line” he stated solemnly. “Poisoned? But I didn’t do anything! I’ve been with the choir the whole day I swear!” Celestia protested. “Did not do anything?” Clover practically hissed, “You poured a bottle of ipecac syrup into his tea! We KNOW that you did.” “But.. I..” “But nothing. I know you and he have a rivalry and you probably thought this was just a harmless prank but you are dead wrong. Do you have any idea how dangerous that much ipecac is for a pony his age?!” “I promise Magus.. I would never..” “Do. Not. Lie to me,” Clover shot, “Have you any idea what a prank like this could do during the eclipse?” Celestia shook her head. “We could have lost the very sun and moon!!” Clover paced about ranting, “If the Choirs lost their concentration at the wrong moment the spell could collapse in on itself. The sun and moon would wrap themselves in the energies of the eclipse and slip below the horizon, beyond our reach for a full MONTH until their excess power bled off.” “How do you know she did this?” Tourmaline asked, “I know they’ve had a rivalry and no small amount of pranks but I just can’t see Celestia doing something like this.” Clover levitated a glass out from behind the lectern. In it was a small label marked ‘Syrup of Ipecac’. “We found this in Celestia’s desk stuck to the bottom of an empty ink flask. It seems she got rid of the bottle but the label escaped her notice.” Realization dawned on Celestia. She stamped a hoof against the ground with a resounding crack, “Why that dirty, lying, no good, slimy, excuse for a pony!!!” she yelled as she stamped. “He did this! He gave me that bottle of ink! He must have stuck that label on there so you would find it after he poisoned his own tea.” “Ms Tourmaline...” Clover said, leaning in, “You expect us to believe that he kept a bottle of ipecac on hoof just incase you asked him for something so he could plant the label as evidence and get you in trouble? And why would he expect you to come to him given how much you two don’t seem to like each other?” Celestia’s mind raced as she searched for an answer, “That explains why I ran out of ink! Remember Tourmaline?” she asked, Tourmaline nodded, “You just gave me ink and didn’t see how I could have run out already? He must have dumped it out so that I had to ask around.” “Interesting explanation,” Clover placed the jar on the table before them, “Except I analyzed this label. It’s YOUR’s Celestia. You understand that your magic leaves a signature right? One that can be detected with the proper spells? There is only one magical signature on this label. Only one pony out of the entire palace staff had handled it before I did. You Celestia.” Celestia started to weep, confused, “Please believe me... I’m begging..” “No Celestia. No more chances. You’re done.” “but...” “Tourmaline will take you home, and you will not return,” Clover turned her back on the filly, “You are no longer a member of this choir. Now get out.” “Please Magus,” Tourmaline pleads, “Ban her from the eclipse if you must but don’t do this... what if she apologizes and makes amends.” “No.” “But there must be some way to...” “Apprentice Tourmaline, you will take this trespasser home and return in the morning for class. with apprentice Luna. Do not speak of this again.” Tourmaline opened her mouth to object but Celestia put a hoof on her side, “Don’t, miss Tourmaline... just take me home.” Defeated, Tourmaline gathered the broken hearted filly up in her magic and held her to her chest as she walked out of the library without another word. They met Luna in the hall and Tourmaline quietly explained what happened. “But it is so obviously a setup!” Luna protested, “Why can’t they see that?” “Because they are not Celestia’s sister or friend. They don’t know her like we do,” Tourmaline explained. “I can’t let them get away with this. I’m going to talk to them right now.” Luna spun on a hoof and poised to run down the hall to Clover’s office. “No, Luna...” spoke Celestia’s. “I want you to do the Eclipse.” “But I can’t just...” “For me Luna?” Luna’s eyes filled with tears but she nodded. They boarded their carriage and headed out into the snow home. Tourmaline could not begin to imagine how she was going to explain this to Lily and Silver Shield. The carriage slowed to make the turn out of the palace when they heard a voice yelling from the side of the road. Tourmaline and Luna looked out the window, Celestia was beyond caring. There atop a snowdrift stood Finish Line, waving a small empty vial at them and calling out, “See you later, you stupid blank flank!!” Finish Line laughed. With a scream of indignant rage, Lune leapt from the moving carriage and launched herself across the snow. She pounced on Finish Line hooves first. Luna struck at the cruel colt over and over screaming “Why would you do that to my sister?! How could you do something cruel? I hate you!!! You deserve to be thrown out of the choir, not her!” “Luna no!!!” Tourmaline leapt from the cart after her. “Help me!!!” Finish Line cried piteously as Tourmaline pulled her off of him, “Somepony get this crazy filly off of me!” Guard ponies ran to the scene and held them all while they waited for Finish to decide if he wanted to press charges. Despite his bruises and scrapes, he declined. “Don’t worry officer, I have a feeling she’s going to get the punishment she deserves soon enough.” The guards are concerned but do as he asks. They load Luna and Tourmaline back into the carriage and personally escort them to the sisters’ home. Shortly after Tourmaline and the fillies are sitting in their home with their parents in silence. Lily and Silver could hardly bring themselves to accept what they were told. It wasn’t fair. It was wrong. There was a knock at the door. “You want me to get that?” Tourmaline asked. Silver nodded and thanked her. Tourmaline opened the door to find a smartly dressed palace messenger bearing a letter without a word he handed it over to Tourmaline and left. Lily asked her to open it. Tourmalines breath caught in her throat as she read the letter aloud. ‘Apprentice Luna, In light of your current actions regarding the assault against your fellow choirmate, Finish Line. We have no choice but to inform you that you are no longer welcome among the Choirs. Because she has previously vouched for yours and your sisters good behavior, your chaperone, a Miss Tourmaline will be placed on restriction and relocated to understudy status not to participate in the upcoming Vernal Eclipse. May you learn the lesson of the your follies so that some good might come of this whole affair. With regret, Lady Noblesse Oblige of House Blueblood, Chairpony of the Lunar Celestial choir.’ Broken hearted, Tourmaline let the letter fall to the ground. Luna runs over to her and wraps her hooves around her neck and she slumps to the floor. “I’m so sorry Miss Tourmaline...”
Act One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Act One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Act One: Chapter Eight - Sun and Moon Tourmaline’s hooves tapped quietly on the courtyard flagstones as she walked side by side with High Horse as they inspected the preparations for the evening’s Eclipse. They stopped to look over a face painting booth somepony had set up for the foals coming to the celebration. “I want you to know how much I appreciate what you’re doing to Luna and Celestia,” she told him. “I know it means alot to them to be here.” “Oh it’s the least I could do,” the gentlestallion responded while looking over a row of ‘official’ eclipse merchandise. “Clover may not be thrilled about it but she can hardly tell me who I can and cannot invite as my personal guests.” “Well I hope you don’t get in any trouble.” “Oh don’t worry about me, Tourmaline,” High Horse answered with a chuckle. “The old mare hasn’t lasted as long as she has by being spiteful. She’ll understand.” Tourmaline gazed upward. High up, far above the lights and spectacle of the Vernal Eclipse celebration grounds, beyond the forcefield that kept the snow at bay, the moon and stars maintained their vigil. She sensed a familiar magical stirring and turned her eyes to the Choral Tower. The western balcony had begun to glow. “Moonset,” Tourmaline whispered sadly as the forcefield flickered away to allow the Lunar choir to reach out and touch the moon. She and High Horse stood together and watched the great silver disk settle below the horizon. For a moment the sky was at it’s darkest before the east balcony of the tower began to glow, it’s light soon met by the sun rising over the horizon. Another dawn concluded, the forcefield rose back into place and a flurry of workers appeared to sweep up the snow that had fallen in that short time. “I know you’re disappointed, Tourmaline,” High Horse comforted, “I would be too. Did you know I was selected for apprenticeship when I was a colt?” “Really?” “It’s true,” he answered, “Unfortunately, I’m one of those ponies they call ‘unattunable’. I was devastated. My father though was rather happy about it, and made little effort to hide it. Seems associating with the choir was beneath my station.” “I’ll never understand that attitude. Most of the choir is noble born anyway.” High Horse smiled, “Oh it had nothing to do with that,” he explained. “The nobles think they are the only group to deserve that level prestige and respect. They see something special in somepony else and it makes them feel threatened. A lot like that colt, Finish Line, I’d imagine.” Tourmaline cringed inside, “Please don’t mention him to Celestia or Luna when they get here. He’s put them through enough.” “Oh I wouldn’t dream of it. I know better than to put myself in the path of Celestia’s wrath, I’d hate to wake up one morning and find my mane half shaved.” Tourmaline smiled at the thought, she wouldn’t put it past her. “I almost quit you know...” “Really?” He said with honest surprise, “I thought you wanted this.” “I do,” she answered, “I just thought that after missing out on the eclipse that it wouldn’t be the same. “What changed your mind? Not that I wouldn’t mind having my favorite sculptor back,” he joked. “Honestly? Luna threatened to kick my flank if I quit.” High Horse laughed, “She’d probably pull it off too. I do hope you don’t hold any resentment toward them.” Tourmaline sighed, “I guess I was mad at first, but it wasn’t their fault. Finish Line set Celestia up to fail and Luna... well I suppose I would have done the same if I was in her position.” “Well, I am glad to hear it. Those two really do look up to you, you know,” Tourmaline smiled and nodded, “Oh speaking of which, your guests have arrived,” he said with a nod past her. Tourmaline had just enough time to turn to look when a pair of blue and pink missiles tackled her to the ground. “Girls! You promised to be good!” Lily begged as she and Silver Shield approached, “Now you help poor Tourmaline back up and say you’re sorry.” “No no it’s fine,” Tourmaline groaned as she tried to rise to her hooves, “I’ll get them back later.” “Ha!,” Celestia laughed, “Like you could ever pull one over on me.” “I managed it,” High Horse said as he helped Tourmaline up. “Not the same thing,” Celestia conceded, “You’re a prankster. She just doesn’t have it in her.” “Stop that Tia,” Lily told her. “Lord High Horse, I really want to thank you for inviting us. It means so much to our family.” “It’s nothing ma’am. I’m glad I could help.” Lily flustered a minute before remembering, “Oh, uh, Lord High Horse, I’d like you to meet my husband, Silver Shield.” She waved a hoof toward Silver as he stepped forward. “Ah, Silver Shield! I’ve been looking forward to meeting you!” High Horse accepted Silver’s outstretched hoof. “The infamous ‘Tower Shield’ of the second circuit. I’ve seen you compete before, very impressive.” Silver bowed graciously, “Thank you, milord. It brings me great pleasure to know that one such as yourself has heard of me.” Lily and Tourmaline laughed, “Relax Silver, he isn’t going to throw you into the dungeon if you don’t bow low enough.” “Oh I don’t know,” High Horse said with a chuckle, “If we toss him into my personal dungeon I could show him off to the other nobles.” Silver blanched, leading High Horse to laugh again, “Really, you must relax. You and yours are here as my personal guests at the palace and moreover you are friends of Miss Tourmaline and therefore friends of mine.” Silver looked over to Tourmaline who nodded and mouthed, “It’s okay.” He forced a nervous smile and nodded, “Thank you Milord, er, sir. Most nobles I meet are usually mad at me beating the jouster they bet on.” “Well they shouldn’t have bet against the Tower Shield then!” High Horse said. “Miss Tourmaline, shall we show these ponies around? I don’t think I’ve ever seen the girls stand in one place this long before. Poor Celestia looks about ready to explode.” “Yeah, come on. I wanna look around!” the filly said, prancing in place. Tourmaline smiled, “Well let’s go then. I’ve got to see you try out the junior jousting game.” They turned to enjoy the games when an announcement rang out above the growing din of the courtyard calling all choir personnel to the Arcanum. “Sorry everypony, I have to go,” Tourmaline told them with a wince, “Mind playing tour guide, High Horse?” “I’ll show them the time of their lives,” he answered with a flourish, “Well until I have to attend to duties of my own.” Tourmaline thanked him and galloped off. Several hours later Tourmaline found herself standing at the entrance to the palace greeting dignitaries arriving for the royal reception while wearing a dress she was hardly sure she could walk in. Several minutes later she was joined by High Horse. “Sorry I’m late, Miss Tourmaline,” he said as he took his place by her side, “One of our friends managed to get cotton candy on my coat.” Tourmaline tried to hide a smile, “Let me guess, Celestia?” “No,” he answered while bowing to an arriving earth pony envoy, “Silver Shield. I challenged him to a game of toss and he was so nervous after he beat me that he knocked down a display of treats right onto me.” “Oh no, he must have been terrified.” “I think he was about to start writing his will.” Tourmaline giggled, “Well I’m glad you’re here, it’s bad enough they're making me dress up for greeter duty.” High Horse offered one of his trademark charismatic grins, “My dear, if it’s any consolation, it suits you as well as a stone dust coated work apron anyday.” Tourmaline blushed at the compliment and the two of them went back to greeting each pony as they arrived. Some time, and a great many bows, curtsies, and hoof shakes later, Tourmaline came to a conclusion. “High Horse,” she said as she closed the door behind the last of the dignitaries, “I think I just realized something. You may be the one single upper class pony I’ve met who isn’t stuck up, full of themselves, or just plain rude.” “Well I do try to sympathize with you common ponies,” he said with a wink, “just incase you ever storm the castle with your torches and pitchforks.” “Let’s not give Celestia and ideas.” “Quite,” High Horse answered, “Speaking of which, should we not rejoin her and her family?” Tourmaline nodded, “They’re probably still out enjoying themselves. We might have time to squeeze in a few games before the ceremony starts.” “I’ll bet you a berry tart I can beat you at ring toss,” High Horse teased. “Oh you are on,” responded Tourmaline before taking a step, tripping on her dress, and falling face first onto the floor, “Maybe after I change out of this ridiculous thing first.” Tourmaline carefully walked to the changing room and removed the frilly froo froo frock and rejoined High Horse. The two of them headed out together into the happy throng enjoying the carnival atmosphere of the eclipse celebration. They found the fillies and their parents playing a dart throwing game. “Woo!” Luna yelled happily as her dart struck it’s mark, “I win again!” “Aww... How’d you get so good at this game?” Celestia asked, “I’m older I’m suppose to win.” “Then maybe you should try hitting the target,” Luna stuck her tongue out at her sister. Celestia grumbled, “Next time I pick the game.” “Fine by me,” Luna smiled, “Here you go, Daddy I got another one.” Luna levitated her stuffed smiley-faced moon prize over to her father who was already well loaded down with his daughter’s take for the day. “Oh hey, Tourmaline!” Silver said as he tucked the prize into his swelling saddle bags, “Hello again, um, High Horse... Sorry about the...” “Not at all,” High Horse interjected. “I rinse right out.” “Where’s everypony going?” Celestia asked. Tourmaline looked over the crowd, everypony was heading to the palace. “I guess it’s time for the ceremony.” “Well come on! I wanna see stupid old Last Place’s face when he sees me in the crowd,” Celestia said while tugging on Tourmaline’s leg. “Oh please don’t do anything to him, Tia,” Tourmaline pleaded, “Not today...” “Oh don’t worry, Miss Tourmaline,” she rubbed her hooves together mischievously, “He’ll get himself kicked out soon enough... and then he’s fair game.” Lily rolled her eyes, “Let’s just get to the ceremony before she starts plotting.” As they approached the Choir Pavilion Tourmaline looked up in wonder. She was a talented sculpture, one of the best produced in generations, one of the best of all time if High Horse was to be believed, but even she was amazed by the work wrought by the earth ponies in such a short time. The decision to allow the earth pony clan to construct the Pavilion had caused quite a stir in the court, it was quite the coup by Clover. A ‘concession for unity’ she called it. Whatever her reasons, magic or no, the earth pony artisans had worked wonders. Constructed solely of wood, the Pavilion was constructed of two parts, a raised central dais where the choir would stand while they conducted the eclipse, and an encircling ring to enclose the area where the nobility and esteemed guests would gather. High Horse led the way as the approached a pair of guards ponies stationed at the pavilion gate. He simply smiled and nodded to the guards as they bowed deeply and allowed him through. Tourmaline was similarly let through, though without the bowing. Silver, Lily, and the fillies however had to show their gilt invitations and submit to a quick magical search. Once through, Tourmaline gazed up in admiration at the craftsponyship of the earth ponies. The entire Pavilion ring was one enormous work of art displaying scenes of verdant fields attended by earth ponies, clear skies patrolled by earth ponies, and over the walkway unicorns suspending the sun and moon in the sky. Along the top were beautifully worked alicorns holding aloft the stars of the night sky. Ringing the inside were tall ebony statues of alicorns, with wide spread wings. The dias, however, was relatively plain, but no less wondrous to a trained sculptor’s eye. About three times as tall as a pony, the dias was crafted to look like a flattened mountaintop. Wooden boulders and rocks lined a winding staircase to the top. Moreover, no matter how Tourmaline looked she could not find so much as a single seam. So great was the craftsponyship that it appeared to be carved from a single enormous piece of wood. Despite the nagging sadness that she would not be taking part in the eclipse, Tourmaline could not help but smile. She was glad she came. She looked around for her friends. High Horse was nowhere to be seen, probably off preparing himself for his speech, he was still the choirs liaison. Lily was busy trying to coax Silver to try and talk to some of the other attendees but the poor stallion was simply too nervous with all the nobility about, despite the generally, and rare, amiable mood the Eclipse celebration had put them in. Celestia was busying herself by trying to eat her own weight at the refreshment bar that completely encircled the enclosure. Luna, as usual, had found a stool to sit on and was lost in her thoughts. A silver bell rang out marking the beginning of the proceedings. Wearing robes of dark blue or gold the Lunar and Solar choirs entered the pavilion in two single file lines and proceeded up the stairs to the top of the dias. Tourmaline spied Finish Line among them. After they took their places High Horse ascended the stairs and stood behind the podium. He was soon flanked by Princess Platinum as well as Chancellor Puddinghead, and Commander Hurricane, the leaders of the Earth Pony and Pegasi clans, respectively. From the dias, High Horse cast a smile down to Tourmaline before clearing his voice. He looked out over the ponies within and beyond the pavilion. His horn glowing with it’s silver aura, High Horse raised his magically amplified voice and greeting the crowd. “Welcome everypony to the Vernal Eclipse celebration. It warms my heart to see so many ponies here from every clan, joined in friendship in celebration of this once in a lifetime event. Thank you all for joining us here at the palace. Before we begin I’d like to tell you a little about the Eclipse. In the past few months I’ve had the pleasure of learning a great deal about it’s past from a dear friend of mine.” He winked at Tourmaline sparking an embarrassed blush. “Each clan has it’s own stories of our ancient past. Despite the debates of scholars more interested in clan prestige than truth, I am inclined to believe that most of them are true. What we can all agree on is that untold generations ago our ancestors, the alicorns, allowed their jealousy and selfishness to rule over them. They bickered and quarrelled over which flight carried the heaviest duty, those that cultivated the land,” he said with a nod to Puddinghead, “those that managed the skies,” Hurricane puffed out her chest proudly as High Horse gestured to her, “or that ordered the celestial spheres,” the Princess smiled gracefully. “As time wore on, rivalry gave way to conflict, and eventually hate. In the conflagration that followed, we lost our place among the stars, our immortality, and much of our power.” Tourmaline saw Commander Hurricane whisper something from the side of her mouth, eliciting a giggle from Chancellor Puddinghead and a touch of a scowl from the Princess. High Horse continued, ignoring or unaware of the royal antics behind him, “Sometime after that terrible conflict our ancestors came together as one one once again. That day they held the first eclipse, restoring the sun and moon to their proper paths and renewed their ancient pledge to maintain harmony in the world and vowed to undue the damage they did during the conflict and restore harmony. “The generations that followed were no long alicorns, we have kept to that pledge. Though not always as harmonious as our forebears may have wished we have done our best to preserve what they gave us. Even now through this unnatural winter, the three clans have gathered here together to observe the ordering of the sun and moon and I have no doubts that if we work together, we can soon bring the long overdue spring to our lands. “So without further ado, I present to you the Unicorn Clan’s greatest workers of harmony, the Celestial Choirs,” he finished with a florish, bowing first to the crowd and then to the Choirs before leaving the stage. The Princess, Chancellor, and Commander followed behind him. “Very nice, High Horse,” Tourmaline greeted him when he descended from the dias. “How did you manage to convince the Princess to let you give the address?” High Horse chuckled as he stood next to her, “I didn’t. Those three spent a full hour yesterday arguing over who was going to get to speak. Clover suggested I do it just so that they didn’t come to blows.” “Shh! It’s starting,”said Celestia as she appeared beside Tourmaline with her mother, father, and sister. Clovers walked to the podium and closed her eyes, not saying a word. A moment later her horn flared to life and sent a sun bright beam of light into the air to strike against the inside of her force field. Instantly it fell away and the snow began to fall on the palace again. From the east a veritable flock of pegasi flew in low, in perfect formation. They passed over the Pavilion and the formation shifted into a ring as the pegasi began to circle about the courtyard, faster and faster rising as they go. The ponies below ‘oohed’ and ‘ahhed’ as the rising whirl wing drove back the snow laden clouds and revealed the blue sky beyond for the first time in weeks. Across the Pavilion Tourmaline saw the Princess, the Chancellor, and the Commander standing together by the refreshment table. “Well I gotta give it to you earth ponies,” Hurricane said through a mouth full of mini quiche. “If nothing else, you guy’s can cook.” Princess Platinum rolled her eyes and ignored her fellow ruler’s rough manners. “Well thank you, Commander,” Puddinghead answered, “I’m glad to see somepony knows good food when she tastes it.” She made it clear that somepony was the princess. “Well I’m very sorry if I offend but I daresay my palate may be a bit more refined,” said Princess Platinum. “And what is THAT suppose to mean,” the Commander shot back with a stomp, and a few crumbs. Tourmaline shook her head. This was the event of their lives and they were at it again. She did her best to tune them out. Tourmaline felt a familiar hum as the Choirs began their spell. She looked down at Luna and saw in her face that she could feel it too. The thought brought a pang to her heart; did she have to sense the moons rise and setting every day knowing she couldn’t take part? Suddenly light poured down onto the Pavilion. Far above, the sun and moon begin to pass over the hole in the clouds created by the pegasi. The light was at once both the warming radiance of the sun and the peaceful silver of the moon. As the light washed over Tourmaline, she felt the choirs’ song begin to change. As the sun and moon approach, she felt the music of the solar choir sing through her. She let out a little gasp as she felt it for the first time, amazing by how different it feels. All around her the ponies were transfixed as they stared up at the sky with wide, fearful eyes. The edges of the Sun’s and Moon’s disks touch and there was an explosion of light like a mythical sonic rainboom. The expanding wave of prismatic energy washed away the clouds from horizon to horizon and despite the icy wind, Tourmaline felt the warmth of spring radiating down from the sky. The joined song of the Solar and Lunar Choirs soared and reached a crescendo as the moon slipped in front of the sun. For a moment the sky went dark, but then the light of the sun seemed to shine through the moon and the very air around the Pavilion came alive with color and a magic palatable to unicorn, earth pony, and pegasi alike. Through the enraptured cheering of the crowd, Tourmaline heard a nearby filly’s voice. “Awwww...” Luna cooed as she taped her sister and pointed to Tourmaline. Tourmaline looked down and realized that she and High Horse were holding hooves. She smiled happily and scooted closer to him so that they stood side to side. “And another thing Miss Chancellor Chowderhead!!” Commander Hurricane’s cut through the excited noise of the crowd. “If you have something you want to say to me why don’t you just say it?! Are you too intimidated or something?” “Intimidated? By a blowhard like you? Ha!” Puddinghead responded. “It should already be obvious, just look around you! This weather is crazy! Pretty clear you pegasi are just lazing around, you wouldn’t know hard work if it booped you one the nose.” “Ha!” The princess let out a not quite ladylike laugh, “As if either of you have any idea what real responsibility is! Why, all YOU have to do is stick seeds in the dirt and all YOU have to do is push around the clouds, and really, how much could a cloud weigh.” “You know what!” Hurricane yelled, “You’re nothing but a stuck up, overstuffed...” There was a blast of bitter wind that drove across the courtyard and struck the pavilion. The gust ripped a flag from one of the poles. The flag flew over the outer ring and wrapped itself around one of the heavy ebony statues. It fluttered for a moment in the harsh wind before flaring open like a sail. Ponies scattered in fear and the statue began to tip. Before Tourmaline could catch it in her magic it toppled over and struck the side of the dias. With a crunch it smashed through the wooden facade and struck the supports within. Tourmaline watched in horror as the dias shifted and tilted, spilling the choir onto the flagstones below. Only Clover managed to keep her footing on the polished wood. “Catch them!” the ordinary self composed magus practically screamed. “We cannot let the spheres set!” Tourmaline looked upward. High in the sky the sun and moon were slipping away from each other to the east and west.. Each still shining with the resplendent magical energy of the eclipse. “What’s going on?!” Lily cried. “They Choir dropped the sun and moon,” Tourmaline explained as her friends stared in horror, “if they set with all that energy infusing them the choirs won’t be able to raise them again for at least a month.” “Well that doesn’t sound so bad...” Lily answered, relieved. “Do you know what a month without sunlight would do to our crops? We’d lose everything. That is if we don’t all freeze first.” Lily gasped. “Everypony to your hooves NOW!” Clover yelled from the dias. One by one the Choir members shook themselves off and stood, ignoring their bruises and, in some cases, possibly broken bones, and continued their spell. Guards ponies began hurriedly clearing the pavilion of everypony not in the choir. “I am the Choir Liason good sir,” High Horse, said when the guard briskly directed him to the exit, “I am staying. As are my guests.” The guard looked about to argue before deciding he had better things to do. Most of the choir had were back on their hooves again and casting their spell with all their might, but the sun and moon did not slow. They fell, faster and faster across the sky toward opposite horizons. With a groan of indecision Tourmaline jumped forward and joined them in their effort. With Tourmaline’s strength the sun and moon began to slow and eventually stop. The crowd cheered as the Choirs held the spheres just above the horizon but despite the effort of the choir, they did not return their places in the eclipse. Through gritted eyes, Tourmaline looked around for Clover. Surely the old Magus had something, some spell that could help. She spotted her at the refreshment bar. Snacks and drinking glasses littered the ground where Clover had hastily cleared them from the table as she poured over an almost pony sized book on magical lore. The strain began to grow. The sun and moon wanted to set. They pulled down ever harder and despite the tremendous effort of the choir they began to set again. The unicorn to Tourmaline left’s magic flared and went dark as she burned herself out and collapsed in exhaustion. Tourmaline felt the extra weight settle on her as the unicorn’s magic went out. Then another unicorn’s horn flared and went out. Then another and another. “Nooo!” Clover yelled as she tore through the book, hoping for an answer. One by one each choir members magic burned out. Tourmaline couldn’t even bring herself to feel satisfied when Finish Line’s over-glowed horn flashed with enough force to send him sliding backward on his rump as his horn burned out. Soon Tourmaline found herself standing alone. Her body seemed to shake with the force of her magic as she tried to stop the sun and moon from setting. As they touched the horizon Tourmaline looked down at Celestia and Luna. In every story this is when the hero manages to summon up the strength to win, she thought. But this... I can’t. “I’m sorry...” she whispered as her horn flashed with incandescent brilliants, and went out. Everything went dark as the sun and moon set at once. Cries of dismay and confusion filled the courtyard as the ponies were plunged into unnatural night. Ponies crawled over one another, frantically searching for any light source they could find. A few unicorns were trying to shine their horns as bright as possible, but this was no normal night and the darkness seemed to swallow up the light. Suddenly there are two faint lights from the stop of the dias staircase. One, pale blue. The other, brilliant gold. Barely illuminated by their own horns the two fillies stood silently, hoof in hoof, as everypony gazed on in hope and wonder. The sisters closed their eyes and the light from their horns swelled. Brighter and brighter it shown until waves of blinding light poured from the young foals. The sisters flashed gold and blue as their magic wrapped itself around their their bodies as they rose from the ground. In perfect unison Luna and Celestia’s eyelids snapped open, revealing eyes shining as orbs of purest white. Brilliance cascaded from the sisters and for a moment that magical light was all anypony could see. Tourmalines vision began to clear. She saw the fillies had collapsed to their knees in exhaustion at the stop of the stairs and rushed to their side with their parents. High above them, light blazed down as the sun and the moon shined down the energy of the eclipse from their rightful place in the sky. The sisters, trembling, rose to their hooves. Their flanks, blank just a few minutes before, were now emblazoned with the fillies’ very own cutie marks. Celestia squealed with delight as she saw the a spectacular image of the sun she now bore. Luna bounced with joy for her crescent moon. The crowd exploded into cheers. High Horse hoisted the fillies up on his back. Unicorns, pegasi and earth ponies alike all scrambled to shake the fillies hooves. “Hurray for Celestia! Hurray for Luna!” “Thats one for the history books!” “I’ll bet we won’t even need the choirs anymore when you to grow up!” “Good thing you were here, can’t believe the pegasi’d let something like that happen!” “Excuse me?!” Commander Hurricane yelled back at the unseen speaker. “He’s got a point, you know,” defended Chancellor Puddinghead, “If you’d been doing a better job of controlling the weather that gust of wind would have never knocked down those banners.” “HEY! We’ve done all we can to counter this freaky weather we’ve been havin’. Maybe if you earth ponies hadn’t cheaped out on the construction that statue wouldn’t have gotten knocked over by a little breeze” “Cheaped out? GASP! We’d never do such a thing. It’s just a good thing those two were here to catch the sun and moon!” “Ya... about that” Hurricane answered swinging to Princess Platinum, “How do we know this whole thing isn’t a setup to make the rest of us look bad?” The princess balked and shot back. Tourmaline heard the argument over the crowd’s praise and couldn’t help but roll her eyes. “You think they have any idea what they just witnessed?” High Horse asked, leaning close so he could be heard through the din. Tourmaline laughed, “I doubt it.” Tourmaline and High horse lifted the fillies high over their heads in celebration as the three rulers turned their backs on one another in disgust and walked out into the deepening snow.
Act Two: Chapter One - Strangely AbsentAct Two Chapter One - Strangely Absent Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline rolled over and groaned. The banging repeated. “Go away, it’s too cold to wake up!” she yelled through thick layer of blankets piled on her bed. Bam. Bam. Bam. “Ah!! I don’t care who you are I’m not getting out of bed until it warms up a bit,” she yelled before stuffing her head under her pillow. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline threw back her blankets off her head, immediately regretting it as the icy air of her studio washed over her, and yelled at the top of her lungs, “Go away! I’m cold!” She pulled the covers back over her head with a ‘humph’ and snuggled back down, dead set on ignoring any more intrusions. She rolled over, intent on settling into the warmth of her sheets, and managed to roll a hind leg right onto her bed’s warming pan. “Ahh!” she yelled as the hot metal pressed against the thin fur along the side of her leg. In an instant she leapt from the comfort of her sheets and darted to the drip bucket beneath the leaky spot in the ceiling. In panic she dunked her leg into the nearly frozen water and had just enough time to breath a sigh of relief before the cold clamped down on her leg. She jerked it out of the bucket and shook off the water before it could freeze to her coat. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline groaned again, “Fine, fine! You win! I’m coming.” She pulled a blanket from the bed and wrapped it around herself before stomping off to meet whomever thought it was a good idea to wake her up so early. She passed her meager fireplace and glared at it accusingly. The flames licked and flickered but could do little to warm the room. “I wanna go back to bed,” she grumbled as she crossed the room and unfastened the lock on the door. “Hey!” she shouted angrily as whoever was on the other side gave the knob a twist and threw open the door. Two figures, bundled beyond recognition, strode into her living room as if they owned it and closed the door behind them. “I don’t know who you think you are banging on my door and barging in here like this, but you can turn around right now!” Tourmaline shouted, “I don’t have any food to give you and I can’t spare any firewood. So if you please, just go away.” “No need to be cross, Tourmaline. We aren’t the ones that left friends standing out in the cold,” said a stallion’s voice from behind a woolen scarf. “Besides, I told you you could stay at the Palace if you’d like.” “Huh?” said Tourmaline, “I’m sorry, who are you?” The stallion pulled back his hood and scarf revealing unmistakable silver eyes beneath a perfectly cut burgundy mane. “Good morning, Tourmaline.” “High Horse!” Tourmaline rushed forward to wrap him in a hug. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know it was you. I thought you were another pony just here to beg some firewood from me.” “I do hope you wouldn't have turned us away to freeze if we were,” he said, giving her a sidelong look. “Well.. I um...” she answered sheepishly, “I’ve already given away all that I can. I’m running out of furniture to burn. In a couple of days I’m going to have to start pulling up floorboards.” “You really should come stay at the palace,” said a muffled female voice from under the other figures hood, “We’d be happy to squeeze you in.” “Thanks, but um, you are?” “Oh sorry!” she pulled back her hood and took off the slitted face cover. “Better?” “Lily! It’s so great to see you!” Tourmaline said in surprise, “I’m sorry I haven’t come round to see how you’re settling in. I’ve just been so busy with Clover and the Choir and everything. Today was the first morning I’ve had off in weeks.” “Oh it’s okay. I know you fancy choir ponies are too busy for us little folk,” Lily gave her friend a bump on the shoulder to show she was kidding. “You really should move in with us though. There’s plenty of room and we can push the girls old beds from the house together for you.” Tourmaline laughed, “I guess that’s one good thing to come of all this. At least your roof had the decency to collapse before you had the chance to burn everything.” “I’m just glad Mister High Horse was able to help us out.” “‘Twas nothing Miss Lily. Noponies used the guest quarters in years,” he responded modestly, “It would have been un-gentlestallionly to refuse to help somepony in need. Besides it lets me keep a closer eye on Celestia.” Lily rolled her eyes, “These two are practically at war,” she told Tourmaline, “It’s all Silver and I can do to keep out of the crossfire.” “Oh it’s not MY fault,” High Horse said in faux dismay, “Do you know what that filly did? I woke early the other morning to find my hooves had been stained bright pink, not painted mind you, stained.” “Oh she was only getting you back for the candied onion incident.” “Well now that was only because she put pepper in my tea.” “You covered up her cutiemark with white fur clippings and glue! She thought it disappeared on her!” High Horse smiled devilishly, “Oh yes... That was a good one.” “High Horse! That’s terrible!” Tourmaline exclaimed. “You needn’t worry, Celestia knows it’s all in fun. She keeps me on the tips of my hooves and I keep her out of the palace staff’s manes,” he explained with a smile. “You know, Miss Lilly is right, Tourmaline. You really should come to the palace.” “I don’t know High Horse... This is my home. I’ve lived here ever since I set out on my own,” she looked around the room, noticing how bare it had become in the past few weeks and sighed. “I’ll have to do something soon though.” “Well... think about it,” urged Lily, “Most everypony is huddling up with friends and family these days. Saves on firewood if nothing else.” “I’ll think about it,” Tourmaline promised. A chill gust of air blew in from under the door sending shivers up Tourmaline legs. “Burr,” she shivered as she drew her blanket in tighter, “Not that I’m not happy to see you two, but is there something I can help you with?” High Horse nodded, “We need you to come to the palace.” “HIgh Horse, I promised I would consider it.” “Oh no it’s not that, although you should. Something’s happened and the Court has been called into session. They want the whole of the Arcanum to attend, including the choir,” he explained. “Did they say what it was?” “They haven’t said officially yet,” High Horse explained, “but I happen to know that the Princess and Clover attended a secret meeting with Commander Hurricane and Chancellor Puddinghead a couple of weeks ago. Maybe they’ve found someway to combat this weather.” “Let’s hope so...” Tourmaline gave another involuntary shiver. Even with the blanket the cold was almost unbearable. “Just give me a few minutes to bundle up and we’ll get going.” Tourmaline went back to her bedroom and pulled on her thickest jacket she had. Then thought better of it, took it off, and put on a few of her thinner sweaters before replacing the jacket and wrapping a scarf around her neck and over her head. Wrapping a blanket around her for good measure she returned to her friends. “Okay, let’s go,” she said as she squeezed her well insulated self through the doorway. “Tourmaline,” Lily laughed, “you’re not going to fit into the carriage.” “Don’t care, It’s MY blanky,” Tourmaline answered from somewhere within the mass of blanket, scarf, and jacket. “Don’t be jealous.” “Well let’s stuff you in the carriage and be on our way then,” High Horse joked. Tourmaline waddled toward the door, “Oh I almost forgot,” she turned to her fireplace. “I can’t afford to waste good firewood.” She concentrated for a moment as her horn began to glow. A pink sphere popped into existence around the burning logs behind the grating. A minute later the fire inside began to flicker and fade as it ran short on air. When the flames died away, Tourmaline dropped the spell and a puff of smoke billowed out of the fireplace. “Very well done, Tourmaline. You’re getting better at that.” High Horse said in surprise. “I’m impressed.” Tourmaline smiled, “Clover’s been teaching me. Ever since she patched things up with Celestia and Luna she’s made it her goal to, ahem, ‘Give me the magical education I SHOULD have been given’.” High Horse couldn’t help but laugh at Tourmaline’s impression of the old magus. “Well let’s go,” Lily said, starting to get impatient, “I need you two big wheels to go to your fancy meeting so you can tell me what’s going on.” Tourmaline nodded and the three of them walked to the carriage. “This is your carriage?!” Tourmaline said in surprise. She had only ever seen carriages like this a hoof full of times. They were far more like a sled in that they had skids instead of wheels and lacked a top or back. The whole shape was streamlined to allow for greater aerodynamics. The most striking thing though wasn’t the carriage itself, but the drivers, two armored pegasi stallions. “How in the hoof do you own a sky wagon?” High Horse shrugged, “It’s on loan from a friend on the Pterippi city council. He lost a bet.” He pointed a hoof at Lily, “Your husband’s going to make me a richest pony in the Unicorn Clan.” They climbed aboard and High Horse signaled for the drivers to head back to the palace. Tourmaline felt her stomach drop as the carriage lifted off the ground. She sat in the front corner and snuggled down in her blanket. “Just tell me when we’re down,” she said nervously. “It’s alright Tourmaline. We won’t be going too high,” High Horse assured her, “It gets colder the higher you go up.” “Well I hope we don’t go THAT high,” Tourmaline answered in alarm. “You misunderstand,” High Horse explained. “It’s the clouds. The closer you get to them the colder it gets. In fact, if we went through the cloud deck and continued upward It would actually start to get quite warm.” “But that doesn’t make any sense,” said Tourmaline. “Maybe not, but that’s what the drivers told me. They say there is something wrong with the clouds but nopony can say what.” Tourmaline steeled herself and stood to look over the side. The sky wagon flew maybe thirty feet up at most. As far as she could see the earth was blanketed in snow and ice. The only thing that betrayed the existence of the town below was the occasional smoking chimney sticking out from what looked like rows of small snowy hills. “High Horse,” Tourmaline said, “Why hasn’t the palace sent workers down to help clear the snow?” “Because there are no workers anymore,” he answered plainly, “When was the last time you saw an earth pony?” Tourmaline shook her head, “A couple of weeks I guess.” “Thats because they were asked to leave,” High Horse shook his head in disgust. “Seems the court doesn’t trust them being around anymore. Pegasi as well, although I doubt they will have the audacity to expel my personal drivers.” “That’s terrible!!” “I agree, and the Court’s bigotry is hurting our people,” he explained. “Most unicorns can’t do the fire spells to melt away the snow or have strong enough levitation to clear the roads. Tourmaline shook her head and peered down at the frozen landscape beneath them. “Some ponies are saying this could be an ice age,” she said as she surveyed. “What’s that?” Lily asked. “It’s when the whole world freezes. The winter just gets colder and longer until there is enough ice on the ground to keep it frozen through the summer. It can go on for a thousand years until the land finally thaws.” “A thousand years?!” “I hope not, there hasn’t been an ice age since before ponies came to the world,” Tourmaline explained. “Don’t worry though. If it comes to it, the choir can hold the sun in place a little longer each day to help melt away the snow.” Although we’ll probibly need to do another eclipse if we do... she thought. A few short minutes later they arrived at the Palace grounds, flew right over the gate and landed in front of High Horse’s manor. Tourmaline and her friends hopped out of the back of the carriage. “You guy’s go ahead, I’ll be here when the meeting’s over,” Lily waved goodbye and stepped through the Manor door, closing it quickly behind her to shut out the cold. Tourmaline and High Horse turned to the palace and hurried through the cold to the gate. “Wow! It feels good in here,” Tourmaline said as she stepped through the entrance. She shed her jackets and blanket and handed them to the doormare as Lily and High Horse handed over their own. The poor mare’s knees practically buckled under the weight of the coats. “Sorry my dear but we don’t have much time to enjoy it. I’m afraid the meeting will be starting any moment and this is hardly the appropriate time to be fashionably late,” said High Horse. They rushed down the hall to the Court chambers. As they galloped they passed rows of bronze brazier’s hanging from the ceiling filled with glowing coals. “What a waste!” Tourmaline huffed as she ran. “They could heat half the town with the coal they’re using in this hall.” “Unfortunately,” said High Horse, “the Court insisted they keep up appearances so the ‘common ponies’ don’t lose hope.” Tourmaline shook her head in annoyance, “A lot of good hope is when you’re frozen solid.” High Horse nodded in agreement. They reached the chamber doors and were let in by the guards. “We’ll talk afterward,” said Tourmaline as she turned up the stairs to the Choir’s loft seating. They waved to Celestia and Luna who were bouncing up and down upon their seats in an effort to get her attention. “I’d prefer to join you if that’s alright,” High Horse responded. “You’re not going to sit with the nobles?” “I’m not exactly popular with my high born brethren at the moment,” he admitted with some pride, “Seems I have the unfortunate knack for siding with the ‘lesser’ classes.” Tourmaline smiled, “The Hero of the Common Folk,” she teased. “Don’t say that too loud,” High Horse joked, “The old guard already think’s I’m a revolutionary just because I think the nobility should have to do things like, oh, pay their servants.” Tourmaline poked High Horse in the shoulder, “You rebel you.” A blast of fanfare sent the pair scrambling to the closest seats available. The lights dimmed and a light yellow noblemare wearing an elegant blue dress and a ridiculously complicated hat approached the podium below and addressed the gathered Court. “Welcome my dear colleagues of the Court, esteemed guests, and invited attendees,” boomed her magically amplified voice. “To those whom I have not had the pleasure of meeting, and those who have not had the honor of making my acquaintance, I beg pardon for not yet taking the time to properly introducing myself in a more congenial and genteel manner.” High Horse whispered, leaning over, “She can do this for hours before actually saying anything.” “Lacking more befitting circumstances,” the long winded noblemare continued, “allow me to introduce myself. I am, by the grace of the eternal Queen Aetheris and her Royal Highness Princess Platinum, Countess Parfum de Lis, Lady of the House of Lis, and Defender of the Virtue of the Clan of Cornutum Equus.” “That’s quite a name,” Tourmaline joked, leaning over to High Horse. “That’s just her formal name. Her real name is Butter Cup,” he answered. “Buttercup’s a lovely name. Why go by ‘Parfum’? Whatever that means.” “Not Buttercup. Butter... Cup,” High Horse explained, emphasizing the space.Tourmaline stifled a snicker. “It could have been worse. Her father’s name was Gravy Boat.” Tourmaline let out of peal of laughter that, although fortunately unnoticed by the speaker below, drew glares of a dozen ponies around the chamber. High Horse held a hoof over her mouth while respectfully nodding to the onlookers as if nothing was happening. “... which brings me to the matter at hoof,” Parfum de Lis continued, the distraction in the balcony beneath her notice, “It seems Her Majesty the Princess has disappeared.” Hushed murmurs ripped through the court. Some voices were genuinely concerned for the Princess’s wellbeing, a few seemed more concerned with how this would impact their own interests. “Do we know who is behind this?” asked a noblestallion from the front row. “You needn’t fear for Her Highness’s safety, Your Lordship,” Parfum de Lis explained, “There is no evidence she was kidnapped or taken by force in anyway.” “How do you know?” somepony called out. “What if the other clans have taken her as leverage over us?” “Simple. She did not leave alone. We have reason to believe that Magus Clover the Clever accompanied her.” Members of the Arcanum gasped in shock. Clover was more than the court’s advisor on magic, she was the very heart of the magical community. “It still could have been one the other clans! The Pegasi blamed us for magically manipulating the weather. Maybe they intend to force the Magus to undo whatever they believe she has done,” called an accusing voice. Tourmaline and High Horse watched the increasingly raucous crowd below with growing concern. “Believe me,” Parfum continued, “There is no force in ponydom short of a wing of dragons that could take the Magus by force, and all we in the peerdom can attest, she isn’t likely to have been persuaded to against her desires either.” Tourmaline breathed a sigh of relief. That might be a slight exaggeration, but not by much. A haughty and exceedingly well fed stallion rose to his hooves and declared, “Then she has abandoned us during our time of need! The very land is freezing solid and she has fled, leaving us to fend for ourselves.” “Here, here!” somepony agreed, “I move we hold a vote of no confidence in the Princess as she has obviously abdicated the throne.” “And who will take her place, Lord Parchment? Yourself??” another noble answered. “And why not? My House is among the oldest and most esteemed among the peerage, and no other can claim as direct a line from the Queen.” “Now that is enough of that,” Parfum de Lis’s voice rose to impossible volume despite her ever calm tone. “The Princess has been missing for a scant few days and already you are squabbling over her crown. I seriously doubt that she would abandoned us, and her position, so readily. It is far more likely that she and the Magus were caught outside in this unnatural blizzard. Perhaps an avalanche or some other hazard has incapacitated or trapped them and they are awaiting rescue as we bicker here.” “Have you sent out the guard?” “Of course,” Parfum answered, “Though as of yet they have scoured all the unicorn lands and have found nothing.” “Is it possible some experiment of the Magus’ has gone wrong?” “Unlikely,” Aster Skies answered from the balcony, “Magus Clover is meticulous about experimental procedures. She wouldn’t have attempted anything without support and medical staff at hoof.” “Then she has fled! Why else would she be beyond the guard’s detection?” “Because the Pegasi have taken her!” “Or the Magus burned them both to ashes trying to melt the snow!” “Perhaps it WAS a dragon.” “Or even somepony within the court!” That accusation set off a wave of others, each noble accusing another, or the arcanum, of standing to benefit from the power vacuum. Eventually Tourmaline could take no more and shot to her hooves. “ENOUGH!!!” “ENOUGH!!!” Tourmaline looked to High Horse in surprise. Without meaning to they had spoken in unison. High Horse leaned over and whispered, “Jinx.” Tourmaline tried not to giggle and motioned for High Horse to speak. “Gentleponies of the Court,” he called down from the choir balcony. “Let us dispense of this wild conjecture and look instead to what we know. We know the Princess is missing. We know the Magus is gone with her. We know the winter is deepening. And, we know that we have only ourselves to rely on.” “What do you propose, Archduke Horse?” “You’re an archduke now?” Tourmaline whispered in surprise. “For the time being,” High Horse explained, “I hold out hope my uncle will be well enough to take back up his duties as Prince of House Braccae. ” “What if he can’t?” “Then I may have to take up his title.” “You might end up a prince?!” Tourmaline said a bit too loud. “Harmony forbid,” said High Horse. “I’d hardly have time for anything outside of an office. Are you so eager to be rid of me?” He said with a smile. “Not at all my prince,” Tourmaline answered as she bowed dramatically. “Again, Archduke Horse,” Parfum repeated, somewhat impatiently, “Do you have a proposal?” “Yes, Countess I do.” High Horse amplified his voice as he spoke. “I recommend a detachment of guard ponies be sent south to search for the Princess. I cannot guess her reason for leaving the Palace but it is clear that she is not within our borders.” “Why should we bother? She has abandoned us,” somepony responded. “We do not know that,” High Horse said, “And given the deepening snow, I’d wager you’d not have us make the same assumption about you if you were to become lost in the cold.” The other noble had no response. “This clan cannot endure a change of leadership during a crises. The Princess MUST be found.” Tourmaline spoke up, “In the meantime, we need to collect everypony we can from the villages, unicorn, earth pony, and pegasus alike, and bring them to the palace.” Somepony snorted dismissively. “We must or else there will be no clan for you to rule over. You have not seen it out there; ponies are tearing down their homes for firewood. Between the supplies of the palace and the magic of the arcanum we can keep everypony warm and dry long enough to weather this winter. You can’t just abandon them to the ice.” “I’m sorry miss,” said Parfum. “Even if we could bring everypony to the palace we simply do not have the space, or the food. I’m sure we could help a few but if the common ponies knew we have supplies to spare there would be a rush on the palace and nopony would be left with enough to survive.” “Then it won’t matter anyway, without the ‘common ponies’ to farm or cook or chop wood you will not survive anyway. You have do something even if all it does is buy them some time.” “I’m sorry miss,”Parfum seemed to honestly regret her decision. “I understand your concern for your peers, but there is simply no other choice.” “Yes there is,” responded a voice from the doorway. A silver mare with a sky blue mane strode forward to the central podium, with a grace that spoke of centuries of practice. Parfum de Lis stepped back in shock as she passed. “We have found something wonderful,” Clover raised her voice to the gathered Court. “and we bade you, come with us.” Author's Note I’d like to again acknowledge MayBpony for her work in making sense of my innumerable spelling and grammatical errors, as well as my constitutional inability to stay in the past tense. Thanks you MayB. I'd have never written as much as I have without your support and encouragement.
Act Two Chapter Two - Setting OutAct Two Chapter One - Strangely Absent Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline rolled over and groaned. The banging repeated. “Go away, it’s too cold to wake up!” she yelled through thick layer of blankets piled on her bed. Bam. Bam. Bam. “Ah!! I don’t care who you are I’m not getting out of bed until it warms up a bit,” she yelled before stuffing her head under her pillow. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline threw back her blankets off her head, immediately regretting it as the icy air of her studio washed over her, and yelled at the top of her lungs, “Go away! I’m cold!” She pulled the covers back over her head with a ‘humph’ and snuggled back down, dead set on ignoring any more intrusions. She rolled over, intent on settling into the warmth of her sheets, and managed to roll a hind leg right onto her bed’s warming pan. “Ahh!” she yelled as the hot metal pressed against the thin fur along the side of her leg. In an instant she leapt from the comfort of her sheets and darted to the drip bucket beneath the leaky spot in the ceiling. In panic she dunked her leg into the nearly frozen water and had just enough time to breath a sigh of relief before the cold clamped down on her leg. She jerked it out of the bucket and shook off the water before it could freeze to her coat. Bam. Bam. Bam. Tourmaline groaned again, “Fine, fine! You win! I’m coming.” She pulled a blanket from the bed and wrapped it around herself before stomping off to meet whomever thought it was a good idea to wake her up so early. She passed her meager fireplace and glared at it accusingly. The flames licked and flickered but could do little to warm the room. “I wanna go back to bed,” she grumbled as she crossed the room and unfastened the lock on the door. “Hey!” she shouted angrily as whoever was on the other side gave the knob a twist and threw open the door. Two figures, bundled beyond recognition, strode into her living room as if they owned it and closed the door behind them. “I don’t know who you think you are banging on my door and barging in here like this, but you can turn around right now!” Tourmaline shouted, “I don’t have any food to give you and I can’t spare any firewood. So if you please, just go away.” “No need to be cross, Tourmaline. We aren’t the ones that left friends standing out in the cold,” said a stallion’s voice from behind a woolen scarf. “Besides, I told you you could stay at the Palace if you’d like.” “Huh?” said Tourmaline, “I’m sorry, who are you?” The stallion pulled back his hood and scarf revealing unmistakable silver eyes beneath a perfectly cut burgundy mane. “Good morning, Tourmaline.” “High Horse!” Tourmaline rushed forward to wrap him in a hug. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know it was you. I thought you were another pony just here to beg some firewood from me.” “I do hope you wouldn't have turned us away to freeze if we were,” he said, giving her a sidelong look. “Well.. I um...” she answered sheepishly, “I’ve already given away all that I can. I’m running out of furniture to burn. In a couple of days I’m going to have to start pulling up floorboards.” “You really should come stay at the palace,” said a muffled female voice from under the other figures hood, “We’d be happy to squeeze you in.” “Thanks, but um, you are?” “Oh sorry!” she pulled back her hood and took off the slitted face cover. “Better?” “Lily! It’s so great to see you!” Tourmaline said in surprise, “I’m sorry I haven’t come round to see how you’re settling in. I’ve just been so busy with Clover and the Choir and everything. Today was the first morning I’ve had off in weeks.” “Oh it’s okay. I know you fancy choir ponies are too busy for us little folk,” Lily gave her friend a bump on the shoulder to show she was kidding. “You really should move in with us though. There’s plenty of room and we can push the girls old beds from the house together for you.” Tourmaline laughed, “I guess that’s one good thing to come of all this. At least your roof had the decency to collapse before you had the chance to burn everything.” “I’m just glad Mister High Horse was able to help us out.” “‘Twas nothing Miss Lily. Noponies used the guest quarters in years,” he responded modestly, “It would have been un-gentlestallionly to refuse to help somepony in need. Besides it lets me keep a closer eye on Celestia.” Lily rolled her eyes, “These two are practically at war,” she told Tourmaline, “It’s all Silver and I can do to keep out of the crossfire.” “Oh it’s not MY fault,” High Horse said in faux dismay, “Do you know what that filly did? I woke early the other morning to find my hooves had been stained bright pink, not painted mind you, stained.” “Oh she was only getting you back for the candied onion incident.” “Well now that was only because she put pepper in my tea.” “You covered up her cutiemark with white fur clippings and glue! She thought it disappeared on her!” High Horse smiled devilishly, “Oh yes... That was a good one.” “High Horse! That’s terrible!” Tourmaline exclaimed. “You needn’t worry, Celestia knows it’s all in fun. She keeps me on the tips of my hooves and I keep her out of the palace staff’s manes,” he explained with a smile. “You know, Miss Lilly is right, Tourmaline. You really should come to the palace.” “I don’t know High Horse... This is my home. I’ve lived here ever since I set out on my own,” she looked around the room, noticing how bare it had become in the past few weeks and sighed. “I’ll have to do something soon though.” “Well... think about it,” urged Lily, “Most everypony is huddling up with friends and family these days. Saves on firewood if nothing else.” “I’ll think about it,” Tourmaline promised. A chill gust of air blew in from under the door sending shivers up Tourmaline legs. “Burr,” she shivered as she drew her blanket in tighter, “Not that I’m not happy to see you two, but is there something I can help you with?” High Horse nodded, “We need you to come to the palace.” “HIgh Horse, I promised I would consider it.” “Oh no it’s not that, although you should. Something’s happened and the Court has been called into session. They want the whole of the Arcanum to attend, including the choir,” he explained. “Did they say what it was?” “They haven’t said officially yet,” High Horse explained, “but I happen to know that the Princess and Clover attended a secret meeting with Commander Hurricane and Chancellor Puddinghead a couple of weeks ago. Maybe they’ve found someway to combat this weather.” “Let’s hope so...” Tourmaline gave another involuntary shiver. Even with the blanket the cold was almost unbearable. “Just give me a few minutes to bundle up and we’ll get going.” Tourmaline went back to her bedroom and pulled on her thickest jacket she had. Then thought better of it, took it off, and put on a few of her thinner sweaters before replacing the jacket and wrapping a scarf around her neck and over her head. Wrapping a blanket around her for good measure she returned to her friends. “Okay, let’s go,” she said as she squeezed her well insulated self through the doorway. “Tourmaline,” Lily laughed, “you’re not going to fit into the carriage.” “Don’t care, It’s MY blanky,” Tourmaline answered from somewhere within the mass of blanket, scarf, and jacket. “Don’t be jealous.” “Well let’s stuff you in the carriage and be on our way then,” High Horse joked. Tourmaline waddled toward the door, “Oh I almost forgot,” she turned to her fireplace. “I can’t afford to waste good firewood.” She concentrated for a moment as her horn began to glow. A pink sphere popped into existence around the burning logs behind the grating. A minute later the fire inside began to flicker and fade as it ran short on air. When the flames died away, Tourmaline dropped the spell and a puff of smoke billowed out of the fireplace. “Very well done, Tourmaline. You’re getting better at that.” High Horse said in surprise. “I’m impressed.” Tourmaline smiled, “Clover’s been teaching me. Ever since she patched things up with Celestia and Luna she’s made it her goal to, ahem, ‘Give me the magical education I SHOULD have been given’.” High Horse couldn’t help but laugh at Tourmaline’s impression of the old magus. “Well let’s go,” Lily said, starting to get impatient, “I need you two big wheels to go to your fancy meeting so you can tell me what’s going on.” Tourmaline nodded and the three of them walked to the carriage. “This is your carriage?!” Tourmaline said in surprise. She had only ever seen carriages like this a hoof full of times. They were far more like a sled in that they had skids instead of wheels and lacked a top or back. The whole shape was streamlined to allow for greater aerodynamics. The most striking thing though wasn’t the carriage itself, but the drivers, two armored pegasi stallions. “How in the hoof do you own a sky wagon?” High Horse shrugged, “It’s on loan from a friend on the Pterippi city council. He lost a bet.” He pointed a hoof at Lily, “Your husband’s going to make me a richest pony in the Unicorn Clan.” They climbed aboard and High Horse signaled for the drivers to head back to the palace. Tourmaline felt her stomach drop as the carriage lifted off the ground. She sat in the front corner and snuggled down in her blanket. “Just tell me when we’re down,” she said nervously. “It’s alright Tourmaline. We won’t be going too high,” High Horse assured her, “It gets colder the higher you go up.” “Well I hope we don’t go THAT high,” Tourmaline answered in alarm. “You misunderstand,” High Horse explained. “It’s the clouds. The closer you get to them the colder it gets. In fact, if we went through the cloud deck and continued upward It would actually start to get quite warm.” “But that doesn’t make any sense,” said Tourmaline. “Maybe not, but that’s what the drivers told me. They say there is something wrong with the clouds but nopony can say what.” Tourmaline steeled herself and stood to look over the side. The sky wagon flew maybe thirty feet up at most. As far as she could see the earth was blanketed in snow and ice. The only thing that betrayed the existence of the town below was the occasional smoking chimney sticking out from what looked like rows of small snowy hills. “High Horse,” Tourmaline said, “Why hasn’t the palace sent workers down to help clear the snow?” “Because there are no workers anymore,” he answered plainly, “When was the last time you saw an earth pony?” Tourmaline shook her head, “A couple of weeks I guess.” “Thats because they were asked to leave,” High Horse shook his head in disgust. “Seems the court doesn’t trust them being around anymore. Pegasi as well, although I doubt they will have the audacity to expel my personal drivers.” “That’s terrible!!” “I agree, and the Court’s bigotry is hurting our people,” he explained. “Most unicorns can’t do the fire spells to melt away the snow or have strong enough levitation to clear the roads. Tourmaline shook her head and peered down at the frozen landscape beneath them. “Some ponies are saying this could be an ice age,” she said as she surveyed. “What’s that?” Lily asked. “It’s when the whole world freezes. The winter just gets colder and longer until there is enough ice on the ground to keep it frozen through the summer. It can go on for a thousand years until the land finally thaws.” “A thousand years?!” “I hope not, there hasn’t been an ice age since before ponies came to the world,” Tourmaline explained. “Don’t worry though. If it comes to it, the choir can hold the sun in place a little longer each day to help melt away the snow.” Although we’ll probibly need to do another eclipse if we do... she thought. A few short minutes later they arrived at the Palace grounds, flew right over the gate and landed in front of High Horse’s manor. Tourmaline and her friends hopped out of the back of the carriage. “You guy’s go ahead, I’ll be here when the meeting’s over,” Lily waved goodbye and stepped through the Manor door, closing it quickly behind her to shut out the cold. Tourmaline and High Horse turned to the palace and hurried through the cold to the gate. “Wow! It feels good in here,” Tourmaline said as she stepped through the entrance. She shed her jackets and blanket and handed them to the doormare as Lily and High Horse handed over their own. The poor mare’s knees practically buckled under the weight of the coats. “Sorry my dear but we don’t have much time to enjoy it. I’m afraid the meeting will be starting any moment and this is hardly the appropriate time to be fashionably late,” said High Horse. They rushed down the hall to the Court chambers. As they galloped they passed rows of bronze brazier’s hanging from the ceiling filled with glowing coals. “What a waste!” Tourmaline huffed as she ran. “They could heat half the town with the coal they’re using in this hall.” “Unfortunately,” said High Horse, “the Court insisted they keep up appearances so the ‘common ponies’ don’t lose hope.” Tourmaline shook her head in annoyance, “A lot of good hope is when you’re frozen solid.” High Horse nodded in agreement. They reached the chamber doors and were let in by the guards. “We’ll talk afterward,” said Tourmaline as she turned up the stairs to the Choir’s loft seating. They waved to Celestia and Luna who were bouncing up and down upon their seats in an effort to get her attention. “I’d prefer to join you if that’s alright,” High Horse responded. “You’re not going to sit with the nobles?” “I’m not exactly popular with my high born brethren at the moment,” he admitted with some pride, “Seems I have the unfortunate knack for siding with the ‘lesser’ classes.” Tourmaline smiled, “The Hero of the Common Folk,” she teased. “Don’t say that too loud,” High Horse joked, “The old guard already think’s I’m a revolutionary just because I think the nobility should have to do things like, oh, pay their servants.” Tourmaline poked High Horse in the shoulder, “You rebel you.” A blast of fanfare sent the pair scrambling to the closest seats available. The lights dimmed and a light yellow noblemare wearing an elegant blue dress and a ridiculously complicated hat approached the podium below and addressed the gathered Court. “Welcome my dear colleagues of the Court, esteemed guests, and invited attendees,” boomed her magically amplified voice. “To those whom I have not had the pleasure of meeting, and those who have not had the honor of making my acquaintance, I beg pardon for not yet taking the time to properly introducing myself in a more congenial and genteel manner.” High Horse whispered, leaning over, “She can do this for hours before actually saying anything.” “Lacking more befitting circumstances,” the long winded noblemare continued, “allow me to introduce myself. I am, by the grace of the eternal Queen Aetheris and her Royal Highness Princess Platinum, Countess Parfum de Lis, Lady of the House of Lis, and Defender of the Virtue of the Clan of Cornutum Equus.” “That’s quite a name,” Tourmaline joked, leaning over to High Horse. “That’s just her formal name. Her real name is Butter Cup,” he answered. “Buttercup’s a lovely name. Why go by ‘Parfum’? Whatever that means.” “Not Buttercup. Butter... Cup,” High Horse explained, emphasizing the space.Tourmaline stifled a snicker. “It could have been worse. Her father’s name was Gravy Boat.” Tourmaline let out of peal of laughter that, although fortunately unnoticed by the speaker below, drew glares of a dozen ponies around the chamber. High Horse held a hoof over her mouth while respectfully nodding to the onlookers as if nothing was happening. “... which brings me to the matter at hoof,” Parfum de Lis continued, the distraction in the balcony beneath her notice, “It seems Her Majesty the Princess has disappeared.” Hushed murmurs ripped through the court. Some voices were genuinely concerned for the Princess’s wellbeing, a few seemed more concerned with how this would impact their own interests. “Do we know who is behind this?” asked a noblestallion from the front row. “You needn’t fear for Her Highness’s safety, Your Lordship,” Parfum de Lis explained, “There is no evidence she was kidnapped or taken by force in anyway.” “How do you know?” somepony called out. “What if the other clans have taken her as leverage over us?” “Simple. She did not leave alone. We have reason to believe that Magus Clover the Clever accompanied her.” Members of the Arcanum gasped in shock. Clover was more than the court’s advisor on magic, she was the very heart of the magical community. “It still could have been one the other clans! The Pegasi blamed us for magically manipulating the weather. Maybe they intend to force the Magus to undo whatever they believe she has done,” called an accusing voice. Tourmaline and High Horse watched the increasingly raucous crowd below with growing concern. “Believe me,” Parfum continued, “There is no force in ponydom short of a wing of dragons that could take the Magus by force, and all we in the peerdom can attest, she isn’t likely to have been persuaded to against her desires either.” Tourmaline breathed a sigh of relief. That might be a slight exaggeration, but not by much. A haughty and exceedingly well fed stallion rose to his hooves and declared, “Then she has abandoned us during our time of need! The very land is freezing solid and she has fled, leaving us to fend for ourselves.” “Here, here!” somepony agreed, “I move we hold a vote of no confidence in the Princess as she has obviously abdicated the throne.” “And who will take her place, Lord Parchment? Yourself??” another noble answered. “And why not? My House is among the oldest and most esteemed among the peerage, and no other can claim as direct a line from the Queen.” “Now that is enough of that,” Parfum de Lis’s voice rose to impossible volume despite her ever calm tone. “The Princess has been missing for a scant few days and already you are squabbling over her crown. I seriously doubt that she would abandoned us, and her position, so readily. It is far more likely that she and the Magus were caught outside in this unnatural blizzard. Perhaps an avalanche or some other hazard has incapacitated or trapped them and they are awaiting rescue as we bicker here.” “Have you sent out the guard?” “Of course,” Parfum answered, “Though as of yet they have scoured all the unicorn lands and have found nothing.” “Is it possible some experiment of the Magus’ has gone wrong?” “Unlikely,” Aster Skies answered from the balcony, “Magus Clover is meticulous about experimental procedures. She wouldn’t have attempted anything without support and medical staff at hoof.” “Then she has fled! Why else would she be beyond the guard’s detection?” “Because the Pegasi have taken her!” “Or the Magus burned them both to ashes trying to melt the snow!” “Perhaps it WAS a dragon.” “Or even somepony within the court!” That accusation set off a wave of others, each noble accusing another, or the arcanum, of standing to benefit from the power vacuum. Eventually Tourmaline could take no more and shot to her hooves. “ENOUGH!!!” “ENOUGH!!!” Tourmaline looked to High Horse in surprise. Without meaning to they had spoken in unison. High Horse leaned over and whispered, “Jinx.” Tourmaline tried not to giggle and motioned for High Horse to speak. “Gentleponies of the Court,” he called down from the choir balcony. “Let us dispense of this wild conjecture and look instead to what we know. We know the Princess is missing. We know the Magus is gone with her. We know the winter is deepening. And, we know that we have only ourselves to rely on.” “What do you propose, Archduke Horse?” “You’re an archduke now?” Tourmaline whispered in surprise. “For the time being,” High Horse explained, “I hold out hope my uncle will be well enough to take back up his duties as Prince of House Braccae. ” “What if he can’t?” “Then I may have to take up his title.” “You might end up a prince?!” Tourmaline said a bit too loud. “Harmony forbid,” said High Horse. “I’d hardly have time for anything outside of an office. Are you so eager to be rid of me?” He said with a smile. “Not at all my prince,” Tourmaline answered as she bowed dramatically. “Again, Archduke Horse,” Parfum repeated, somewhat impatiently, “Do you have a proposal?” “Yes, Countess I do.” High Horse amplified his voice as he spoke. “I recommend a detachment of guard ponies be sent south to search for the Princess. I cannot guess her reason for leaving the Palace but it is clear that she is not within our borders.” “Why should we bother? She has abandoned us,” somepony responded. “We do not know that,” High Horse said, “And given the deepening snow, I’d wager you’d not have us make the same assumption about you if you were to become lost in the cold.” The other noble had no response. “This clan cannot endure a change of leadership during a crises. The Princess MUST be found.” Tourmaline spoke up, “In the meantime, we need to collect everypony we can from the villages, unicorn, earth pony, and pegasus alike, and bring them to the palace.” Somepony snorted dismissively. “We must or else there will be no clan for you to rule over. You have not seen it out there; ponies are tearing down their homes for firewood. Between the supplies of the palace and the magic of the arcanum we can keep everypony warm and dry long enough to weather this winter. You can’t just abandon them to the ice.” “I’m sorry miss,” said Parfum. “Even if we could bring everypony to the palace we simply do not have the space, or the food. I’m sure we could help a few but if the common ponies knew we have supplies to spare there would be a rush on the palace and nopony would be left with enough to survive.” “Then it won’t matter anyway, without the ‘common ponies’ to farm or cook or chop wood you will not survive anyway. You have do something even if all it does is buy them some time.” “I’m sorry miss,”Parfum seemed to honestly regret her decision. “I understand your concern for your peers, but there is simply no other choice.” “Yes there is,” responded a voice from the doorway. A silver mare with a sky blue mane strode forward to the central podium, with a grace that spoke of centuries of practice. Parfum de Lis stepped back in shock as she passed. “We have found something wonderful,” Clover raised her voice to the gathered Court. “and we bade you, come with us.”
Act Two: Chapter Three - ArrivalAct Two Chapter Three - Arrival “I thought Magus Clover said this was only a week long trip,” Celestia complained for the upteenth time. “Again, Tia, it took her a week. She didn’t have a mile long caravan and a couple thousand ponies to worry about,” Luna tried to explain, also for the upteenth time. “She told us it would take longer with everypony coming.” “Yeah, but nopony said it was going to take ten times as long...” “It’s only been a month and a half Tia...” Luna responded, half heartedly. “Only a month and a half? Only?” Celestia responded, frustrated, “Do you know how long a month and as half is?” “About six weeks.” Tourmaline ignored the sisters’ banter. It had been funny when they began the trip but that was before over a thousand miles had passed under her hooves. At least it had warmed as they traveled south. Two weeks had passed since the last time it snowed and even longer since the Arcanum ponies had to keep up their force fields, much to Tourmaline’s delight. It truly seemed they had left behind the unnatural winter that had befallen their homeland. Aside from the occasional windy howl in the distance at night, nopony had found any sign of wendigo. High Horse plodded along beside Tourmaline silently. Though he had long ago given up trying to keep his beige coat pristinely clean and his hooves as delicately polished as he had at the palace he still managed to avoid a single strand of his mane falling out of place. ‘A duke must at least maintain some standard of presentability,’ he had joked. Tourmaline warmed at the memory. She and High Horse had spent less and less time talking as the trip wore on. Not that they had run out of things to say or that the stresses of the trail had strained their relationship. Quite the opposite, in fact, the more time they spent with one another the less they found words to be necessary to understand each other. She and her companion looked up at each other and smiled. Kind of like that, Tourmaline thought, a moment before walking face first into the stopped carriage in front of her. “Ouch!” she cried as she rubbed her bruised nose. “What gives?!” High Horse put a hoof on her side, “Tourmaline... listen.” From far ahead, the wind carried the sound of a horn sounding in a staccato rhythm. Tourmaline turned her ears to the sound and for a moment just listened, unable to remember which signal that was. Then it dawned on her, “Oh my gosh, we’re here,” she whispered to nopony in particular, hardly able to believe it herself. “We’re here!! We’re here!!!” All around her, ponies began to cheer. Celestia and Luna ran off to wake their parents who were sleeping in the carriage. From the first cart to the last carriage, every pony of every type felt themselves carried away with emotion. As the noise and cries of happiness swelled, Tourmaline and High horse quietly held each other as their tears of relief soaked into each other’s coats. Just after the sun had been set and the moon raised in her place, the ponies made camp. Soon after the campfires were set the leaders of the three clans, their advisors, several nobles, and a few other important members of the three clans, including High Horse, met for the first time since the trip began. As Clover’s personal pupil, although she was surprised to learn that the Magus thought of her as such, Tourmaline was also invited. “I’d like to propose a toast,” Commander Hurricane said, standing beside their private fire and holding aloft a cup of cider, “to our new alliance!” Chancellor Puddinghead agreed and held up her own cup, “And to our new home!” “And to new beginnings,” Princess Platinum said, holding her flute of sparkling cider. “To friendship,” Clover offered and was greeted by assent from Smart Cookie and Private Pansy. A few others offered toasts of their own before Tourmaline found everypony staring at her with expectation. “Oh, to, uh, second chances,” Tourmaline managed to say, looking nervously to High Horse beside her, who smiled proudly. Clover and the others nodded before finally raising their cups, and flute, and drinking in agreement. After everypony else returned to their seats, Clover remained standing. “We have many things to discuss in the next few days, plans for construction, farming or in the meantime foraging,” she said. “I think, though, the first thing that must be decided is a system of governance. We all agree that the time of the clans is at an end.” The three leaders and their assistants agreed, although the others were less enthusiastic. “So, I propose a Counsel be formed consisting of the Commander, the Chancellor, and the Princess to jointly guide and rule over our new home. A throne of three crowns, if you will.” “What about you?” Puddinghead asked. “About me?” Clover said, surprised. “My dear Magus,” Platinum began, “If not for you, Smart Cookie, and Private Pansy all of us would be frozen solid in that cave right now. The three of you deserve a seat on that counsel as much as we do.” “You want me to be a ruler?” Private Pansy whimpered, “oh.. um.. oh my.” “You deserve it!” Hurricane slapped the mare on her back. “You reminded me that the earth ponies and unicorns are our comrades too. And Commander Hurricane never lets down a comrade!” “I don’t know ‘bout this,” Smart Cookie admitted, “I ain’t no ruler.” “Oh come on! You’re perfect!” said Puddinghead enthusiastically, “Trust me, nopony thinks inside a chimney like Smart Cookie!” Hurricane, Platinum, Pansy, and Clover stared in confusion. “So whaddya say?” “Well,” Smart Cookie answered, rubbing her chin, “If you really want us to... what do you think Clover?” Clover closed her eyes, considering. “If this is what everypony wants, then I agree. The Counsel of Six it will be.” “So what will our first official act be?” Puddinghead asked. “Should we throw a party to mark the occasion? How about a celebration? Oh! I know! A holiday!” “Maybe we should show these good folks what it was that brought us together in the first place,” Smart Cookie gestured to the Counsel’s guests around the fire. Clover agreed, “Perhaps it will help put some of their concerns to rest.” Tourmaline, High Horse, and the other guests followed the six members of the new counsel as they walked a short distance away from the camp. Ahead was a small stony hill with a cave overlooking a valley. Clover and the others lead the way, winding a path around the stones and through the entrance of the cave. The ponies entered and every eye shone wide with awe. Floating high in the cave was a magnificent pink heart shaped flame. Its light cast dancing patterns across the walls of the cave and the faces of the enrapt pony onlookers. The heat of the flame poured out over the ponies and seemed to warm their very hearts with its glow. Tourmaline stood, hoof in hoof, with High Horse, “It’s wonderful.” Puddinghead stroked an invisible beard as she spoke, “Hm... it looks smaller than the last time. Does it look smaller to you?” Clover nodded, “It’s fading.” “Can’t you use your magic to regrow it or something?” Smart Cookie asked. Clover shook her head, “I still don’t know what happened in the first place. I’ve studied magic my whole life and I’ve never read anything about a manifestation of harmony forming spontaneously like this. I don’t know if anypony has.” “So what should we do?” Platinum asked. “It would be nice if everypony had a chance to see it before its gone,” Pansy offered. “Um... if you think they want to.” “You’re right,” Clover agreed. “Everypony deserves a chance to see what harmony has to offer for themselves.” “I’ll begin organizing tour groups immediately!” Hurricane saluted and turned to dart out of the cave. “Hold on there, Hurricane,” said Smart Cookie. “We got a lot of work to get done. Fields that need plowin, homes that need building. If’n we start pulling folk away we’re not gonna be done before supplies start running out.” “Could we bring the heart to them?” Platinum asked. Clover shook her head, “I don’t think so. The Fire manifested here. Even if I could move it, it would probably go out.” “So what can we do?” Puddinghead asked. “We could get rid of the cave,” Tourmaline thought aloud. “Get rid of the cave?” Clover repeated. Tourmaline walked over to the cave wall and placed a hoof against it. “This is travertine limestone. Light, easy to work, although too porous for sculpture it’s perfect for construction,” she explained. “If you give me Luna and Celestia and a few good workers we can clear away the hill and and cut down the stone. I’ll bet I can get it done in a week. That way the Fire can shine out in the open for everypony to see and we’ll have plenty of quarried stone for the construction of our new homes.” “But what of the Fire?” Platinum asked, “Surely you don’t mean to simply leave it exposed on some strip mined cliffside.” Tourmaline walked to the cave entrance and looked out over the vista of the valley, thinking it over. “Not at all. Once this hill is gone and the area flattened, this would be the perfect site for a new palace.” The council looked to each other and discussed it. “We agree to your proposal, Tourmaline,” Clover said. “Consider yourself lead architect.” “Architect? I don’t know, Clover. I’m just a sculptor. I’d be happy to decorate the Palace once it’s completed but I don’t know much about construction.” “We’ll find somepony to handle the technical details,” Clover explained. “This Palace is the cornerstone of a new civilization here. We need somepony who has an honest appreciation of the historical significance of what we are doing and I can think of nopony better than you.” Tourmaline felt High Horse take his place beside her. “You can do this,” he comforted. She took a deep breath and nodded, “I accept.” “Then it’s settled,” Clover held out her hoof to Tourmaline, who nervously took it. “I know you’ll make us proud. Don’t think this means I’m giving you a break from your studies though.” Tourmaline smiled despite herself. Even as they crossed the mountains and dragged heavy carts across stony fields Clover had insisted Tourmaline maintain a strict regiment of study. “I suspect you’ll double my course load, at least,” she joked. Clover just smiled and answered with a noncommittal shrug. Tourmaline took one more look up at the flickering Fire of Friendship before following everypony back out into the night. They threaded their way down the slope and returned to the campsite where they found a party in full swing. Somepony had unpacked their instruments and put together a hodgepodge band of classical and folk instruments. High Horse took one look at the ponies dancing between the carriages and smiled as bright as the moon overhead. He grabbed Tourmaline by the hoof and, ignoring her protests that she doesn’t dance, pulled her into the fray. Tourmaline let herself go and joined in the dance. She stepped and tapped her hooves to the sounds of harp and clavichord alongside banjo and hurdy gurdy as she swung from partner to partner around the campfire. Eventually the pattern would always return her to High Horse. Whenever it did, the couple always tried to hold onto each other a bit longer before crowd pulled them apart again and sent them dancing through the crowd once more, laughing as they went. Everywhere she looked Tourmaline saw happy faces. Pegasi and unicorns traded jousting tips. Earth ponies pressed simple but hearty treats into the hooves of ponies who would formerly have never considered tainting themselves with base carnival fair. Tourmaline even spied Finish Line on one knee heartfeltly apologizing to Celestia and Luna for everything he had done. During that first night in their new home, as music played and ponies danced in the moonlight, everypony was family. For the first time in a hundred generations the ponies were one people again and a short while away, though unseen, the Fire of Friendship blazed brighter than it had the first day it appeared. It was late enough in the night to be called morning,when the party finally slowed down. One by one ponies began to slip away to their carriages to sleep away the few short hours until dawn. “Come on young lady, it’s time for bed,” Lily said to Celestia. “But it’s a party and I’m not tired,” she argued, despite the fact that she could barely keep her hooves under her. “See look I’m still dancing.” Celestia tapped her front hooves while her rump was firmly planted on the ground. Lily laughed tiredly and scooped up the exhausted, and cookie filled, filly and carried her off to join her sister in High Horse’s carriage. Other ponies gathered up family members or friends, old and just made, and helped them off to bed. Tourmaline and High Horse found a seat close to the fire and relaxed in it warmth. “Not much sense in going to bed at this point,” Tourmaline said. “I fear you might be right,” High Horse answered, rubbing his eyes. “Though it would seem that sleep itself is hardly optional. If I stay still a moment longer I daresay I’ll be fast asleep right here on this log.” “The Archduke of House Braccae asleep on a log beside some commonpony, can you imagine the scandle.” High Horse managed a smile beneath his half lidded eyes, “If it were anypony else, it would be quite the uproar at court. Unfortunately, I believe my fellow court members have come to expect unconventional behavior from me. So long as I am not found sleeping in a cask of jelly i doubt anypony will bat an eye.” Tourmaline smiled at the image. “Besides you’re off on two counts.” “How so?” “First of all... my uncle told me this morning that he officially retired.” He poked her in the shoulder in mock indignation, “So that’s the Prince of House Braccae that fall asleep on a log. Thank you very much. “Secondly, and most importantly,” he placed a hoof on Tourmaline’s cheek. “You are anything but common.” He smiled dreamily and leaned in toward her. Tourmaline felt butterflies rise up in her stomach. She closed her eyes as he closed the distance between them. Nervous beyond imagining, she felt her heart began to flutter in her chest and just as she was about to burst she felt... his head plopping down unceremoniously on her shoulder, fast asleep. It took Tourmaline a moment to realized what just happened. She giggled as she lifted his head off of her, “Some dashing prince you are. Falling asleep right as you’re suppose to be sweeping me off my hooves,” she gently picked him up in her magic and started walking back to the carriage, “and now I have to tuck you into bed, again.” She placed him softly on the padded seat of the carriage, taking care not to disturb the jumble of limbs, hooves, and covers that was Celestia, Luna, Lily, and Silver. Tourmaline pulled a light blanket over High Horse’s sleeping form and wished him a whispered goodnight. Clicking the carriage door closed she returned to the campfire. It was only an hour till dawn if she slept now there would be no waking up. Finding a warm log by the fire and something to nibble on, Tourmaline relaxed at stared up at the night sky to wait until dawn. “It never grows less beautiful does it?” Tourmaline looked over her shoulder to see Clover standing behind her, eyes gazing upward. “No, I guess it never does, “ she answered. “It‘s nights like this I wish I could have seen it back in ancient times,” Clover responded as she stared upwards at the seemingly endless sea of stars. “Can you even imagine how it looked?” Tourmaline tried, but it was hard to picture. The stories told of a sky so rich with stars that the sky looked like churned seafoam and flowed in great currents across the sky. Today the stars seemed as eternal candles, silent and perfectly still against the velvety blackness with all that remains of the rivers of stars appearing as the milky way stretching dimly from horizon to horizon. “It’s almost a shame to raise the sun,” Tourmaline thought aloud. “Almost,” Clover agreed, taking a seat beside her. “Tourmaline, do you remember my lesson about the stars? How they affect gem formation?” “Of course, Magus,” Tourmaline answered. “You said that when the stars fall some of their energy is absorbed by the minerals in the ground. Just like at a rock farm, but much faster.” “Much faster,” Clover agreed. “Have you seen this?” Clover levitated away a patch of earth, leaving a wide hole, a couple of hooves deep. The ground was littered in gems of every color. They caught the light of the fire and sent a rainbow of lights dancing around the trees and carriages. “It’s beautiful,” Tourmaline said in awe. “I’ve never seen so many gems. Especially so large.” “You’re right, it is beautiful,” Clover said sadly. “But do you know what it means?” Tourmaline shook her head and admitted she didn’t. “It means, this place was once home to our ancestors,” Clover explained. “This place was once a battleground.” Tourmaline realized what Clover was saying and looked out on the landscape with fresh eyes. For a moment, the valley became an ancient scar left carved in the land. The single tall mountain in the distance became a pile of rubble from a cataclysmic upheaval. The gems in the grounds seemed to reflect the pain and loss of those who had come long before. Worst of all, the very stars seemed like silent witnesses to the end of a world, victims and sole survivors of a terrible conflict they hadn’t been a part of but couldn’t avoid. “This land has known sadness,” Tourmaline said. Clover nodded. “Much,” she agreed, “I can still sense something here. Some... disharmony we inflicted on the land. It’s almost...” she shook her head, “ I don’t know.” The Magus placed a hoof on Tourmaline’s shoulder. “This Kingdom we’re founding here, it’s more than just a new start for ponykind. It’s a chance to undo some of the damage we did long ago.” Tourmaline gave her teacher a curious look, “We?” Clover laughed, “Our forebears. I’m not quite that old, Tourmaline.” She rose her her hooves, a little shakily. “Not that I’m not old, mind you.” She sighed, “I’ve lived a long life, longer than anypony alive today. I’ve seen many things, some haunt me even still, some that still bring tears of joy to my eyes... even a century later.” Tourmaline still had a hard time accepting that Clover what quite that old. “But this,” Clover continued, “this migration, this party, nothing has ever given me greater hope for the future.” She looked up at the sky again, “Ready to set the moon?” she asked. Tourmaline nodded and waited by the campfire while Clover woke Aster Skies and Noblesse Oblige. Again the familiar music played through Tourmaline’s heart as she stood between Noblesse and Clover as the moon answered their song and began to set. Then she stepped aside and was shocked and amazed as Clover again raised her horn to the sky and side by side with Aster, raised the sun. “You... You can do both?!” Tourmaline gasped. “Perhaps I’ll teach you how someday.” Clover smiled. “It’s amazing what you can learn after more than two hundred and forty years of study.” “Two hundred and forty...” Tourmaline mouthed. Clover chucked. “I learned a great many things from my old teacher, Star Swirl the Bearded. Age spells are just a small part of his knowledge I hope to pass on to you.” “Me?” Tourmaline asked in surprise. “Why me?” “Why not?” Clover said, answering her question with another. “I know you’re not the most magically inclined unicorn, despite your impressive levitation abilities. You also lack much of any formal education in magic. You’re short tempered... A bit cocky...” “Hey!” Tourmaline protested. “You also have a kind heart,” Clover said with a smile, “And you profess a deep understanding of history and a inborn appreciation for harmony. In short, you are very much as Starswirl once described me.” Tourmaline felt the heat rise in her cheeks at the praise. “You also honestly appreciate praise, even though you don’t seek it.” “If you don’t mind me asking,” said Tourmaline after shaking her head in hopes of pushing past her embarrassed fluster, “if Starswirl the Bearded trained you, who trained him?” Clover shrugged, “I don’t know, he never spoke of a teacher. Maybe he didn’t remember anymore.” “Didn’t know?” “Starswirl was quite old, older than I am now by far.” “How old was he?” Tourmaline asked in wonder. Again Clover shrugged, “I wish I knew...he never said.” “Ah,” Tourmaline said, accepting this. “There was one thing though...” Clover said thoughtfully, “A song he once sang for me whilst I was recovering from a backfired spell. He said his mother would sing it him when he was ill.” Clover cleared her throat and let her memories carry her back... Rest now, precious little star, adventure, seek no more. Relax now, precious little star, and let your dreams soar. Sleep now, precious little star, Have no cares until morn. Be still now, precious little star, all your worries, forlorn. Imagine now, precious little star, peace of a moonlit field. You’re safe now, precious little star, my magic be your shield. Listen now, precious little star, hear this song that I sing. I’ve got you now, precious little star, Cradled gently in my wing. Tourmaline let her head sway in time with the lullaby, feeling the calming melody flow through her, just as it was meant to. Suddenly she realized. “Wait...’my wing’, ‘my magic’?”she asked, surprised. “You mean Starswirl the Bearded’s mother was a....no, she couldn’t have been. That’s impossible, isn’t it? Surely he wasn’t that old.” Clover didn’t answer, only smiled. “It’s true, isn’t it?” Tourmaline was absolutely aghast, “Nopony taught him, did they? He was born to magic, drank it in with his mother’s milk. Because his mother was an...” She paused, still unable to admit it. “I don’t know,” Clover answered, “but I have scoured books, scrolls, and codexes that go back to the dawn of history. As well as etchings and rune stones that go back farther still. Yet, no matter how far back I go, he was always there. I can’t say for sure, that song is the only real clue I have. “It’s also possible, of course, that he was quite ancient but that both his name and that lullaby have been passed down from generation to generation. I can’t say for certain. It’s just that everytime he spoke of the beginning times it seemed he was speaking not about history but about his own foulhoo...” Clover cut off mid syllable drawing in a sharp breath. She nodded toward a hill in the distance. Peering over a boulder on the top of the hill where three figures, ponies, faces painted with blue markings and wearing garments woven from bird feathers. “We are not alone.”
Act Two: Chapter Four - First ImpressionsAct Two Chapter Four - First Impressions “I don’t want assurances! I want action!” a grey earth pony stallion bellowed from the podium, his voice echoed through the timbers of the newly constructed town hall. “We are very sorry Mr Forest Brook,” Private Pansy answered from her Council chair, “but we just don’t have enough ponies for extra patrols. Please, please understand, you’re not the only one who keeps seeing these.. um.. natives and everypony else needs protection too.” Forest Brook stamped a hoof, “I’ve had four sightings this week alone. The last time was inside my sister’s barn. Inside! Not out in the distance or up in some tree. My crew still has dozens of acres to clear and plow but we can’t do it with these weirdos skulking around all the time.” “I saw one poking around one of the new houses!” somepony called out. “I saw one sniffing around the mill!” “Order!” Hurricane yelled, banging her hoof on the gavel plate. Puddinghead sprang to her hooves, “I saw one in the tree’s by the chicken coop!” Hurricane spun around, “You’re not helping!” “Oops,” she shrunk back into her seat and grinned sheepishly, “Sorry.” “Look,” Forrest said once the town hall quieted down, “I’m not asking for much. Isn’t there any way I could just get a forcefield or something over the farmlands? Just until planting is done, at least.” Clover shook her head, “Doubtful. Every unicorn skilled enough to project a forcefield of that size is already busy working on the river diversion project.” “You can’t spare even one?” “I’m sorry,” she answered. “We must finish the river project before you begin planting. Without that water there will be little reason for you to clear the fields in the first place.” Commander Hurricane spoke up, “Maybe i can arrange for some of my weather ponies to make a few low passes during their patrols. It might not be enough to catch one of these trespassers in the act but at least they’ll know we’re on to them.” “Now Hurricane, we can’t rightly be calling these folks trespassers,” interjected Smart Cookie. “For all we know we just marched on in here and set up shop on their land.” “We found no sign of habitation anywhere within equestrian borders,” voiced one of the survey leaders from the public seating. “Even a migratory population should have left some sign behind.” “Well unless we’ve all be seein’ ghosts, ya’ll never reported these native fellers we got spying on us either,” Smart Cookie retorted. She turned back to the pony at the podium, “The point is, have you even tried to be friendly to these folks? Maybe left a basket of food or a gift where you know they’d find it? Have any of you?” she asked the gathered audience. “Well, uh, we’ve all been, um, so busy trying to get everything ready for, um, you know,” Forest Brook stammered. “And besides, it’s not like they ever tried to be friends either ya know.” “Perhaps not,” Princess Platinum said. “But again,I believe Councillor Smart Cookie has a valid point. If we are to assume the label of civility then perhaps we, as the new arrivals in this land, ought to be the ones to extend the olive branch. It is likely we who are the interlopers here and they are simply trying to learn more about us.” The earth pony grumbled, “Well I don’t know what you expect me to do. I’m in charge of getting a dozen or so farms up and running. I don’t have time to be putting together care packages for a bunch of ponies who are too afraid to just come up and say hello.” “Maybe we could pick somepony to be our ambassador?” Private Pansy suggested. “That’s a great idea!” Puddinghead exclaimed. “Why don’t you do it Pansy? Nopony could ever be afraid of you.” “Me? Oh no...” she flustered. “I don’t think I could do that. I just, um, I dunno, it’s just that I....please don’t make me.” Clover couldn’t help but smile at the timid pegasus. “Maybe we should pick somepony else. Hmm,” she considered. “Miss Tourmaline?” Tourmaline stood, “Yes magus?” “Do you know of somepony you could spare from the quarry?” Clover asked. “Preferably one with a diplomatic touch.” Tourmaline thought it over, “I’m not sure. Every pony on my crew is the hard working honest type but most of them are a bit gruff,” She answered before whispering over her shoulder, “No offense guys. “Non taken,” somepony said from the crowd “The only pony I can think of is Luna but I really can’t spare her and she is a little young to be an ambassador.” “What about you?” Clover asked. “Me? Well I...maybe,” Tourmaline answered. She looked down at the two fillies by her side. Celestia and Luna were looking over some of the plans they had drawn up of the cave. Even the normally hyper Celestia was so engrossed in her work that she didn’t notice what was being discussed. “Actually, I think they might be able to spare me. At least for a couple of weeks. Celestia and Luna can handle things while I’m gone.” “Excellent!” said Clover, “Then, with the rest of the Council's approval,” she was met with nods from the other councillors, “I hereby name you as Equestria’s first ambassador and task you with opening diplomatic relations with our new neighbors.” Tourmaline swallowed and nodded, “Thank you Magus. I’ll do my best.” “I have no doubt. Now, I believe that is enough for today. I move that we adjourn until next week,” Clover proposed. The other counselors agreed. “But what about the..” somepony started. “Please direct all further concerns to the Lord High Horse,” said Princess Platinum. “I promise, we will do our best to issue a response as quickly as we can. Or you can simply wait until next week’s meeting.” With that, the town hall meeting was over and everypony filed out into the evening. Tourmaline waited with Celestia and Luna until the grumbling overworked crowd emptied through the door and closed it behind them. “Care to offer me a hoof, my dear?” asked High Horse from his desk. Piled high all around him were stacks of inquires, requests, orders, and requisitions. “Did you know I once believed that the more work one completed the less there was left to do?” he said as he levitated a stack of forms and packed them away in a box. “I swear, each meeting produces more paperwork than the last.” “Welcome to the bureaucracy,” Tourmaline chuckled as she helped him pack up his forms. “I think I prefer the aristocracy, thank you,” he huffed as Tourmaline loaded the boxes onto his back. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you can get back to sipping sparkling cider and betting on the jousting matches,” Tourmaline joked as she loaded a box onto her own back and followed High Horse back to his office. High horse grunted as he levitated the heavy packages off his back and onto the desk. “We can only hope.” “So, um, High Horse,” Tourmaline started, “Are you going to be able to make it tonight?” “Tonight?” He winced, “Oh my, Tourmaline. I’m sorry I completely forgot. I don’t think I’ll be able to make it to dinner tonight. I simply have too much work to do. I do hope you can forgive me.” “Hmm...” She made a show of thinking it over. “I suppose I can forgive you this time... but only one one condition. You get to take me to dinner tomorrow night and,” she pointed a hoof at him, “I want you to cook it, yourself.” High Horse smiled tiredly, “If that’s what it takes to earn your forgiveness then I shall treat you to my greatest of culinary masterpieces.” “And what would that be?” Tourmaline asked. “Parboiled avena sativa with sun cured currants.” “Wow, sounds fancy...” she gave him a sidelong look, “so in other words.” “Oatmeal with raisins.” Tourmaline laughed and nuzzled his cheek before backing out of into the hallway, “Well it better be the best oatmeal I’ve ever had, mister.” “You shan't be disappointed milady. Until tomorrow?” Tourmaline bowed dramatically, “Until tomorrow.” She walked down the hall back to the meeting room to collect the fillies. “So... where’s your colt friend?” Celestia teased. “Tia.. I don’t think it bugs her any more,” said Luna. “Pretty sure you’re just stating the obvious. You’re probably just reminding her to be happy.” Celestia pouted, “Well thats no fair! How am I suppose to make fun of you when it cheers you up?” “You’re just going to have to find something else I guess,” Tourmaline stuck her tongue out at the filly. Celestia tapped her head, thinking. “Give it up Celestia,” Tourmaline needled. “There’s nothing you can say about it to get to me anymore. He’s even making me dinner tomorrow.” Tourmaline started collecting up the girls blueprints. Celestia smiled evilly, “You sure that’s a good idea?” “Um.. ya,” Tourmaline answered. “Free food and good company. What’s not to like.” “Well.. okay. As long as you don’t think he’s going to mind,” Celestia baited. “Mind what?” “Well you’ve put on a couple of pounds already....” Tourmaline turned bright red, “I have not!!” she yelled as she spun around trying to get a look at her self. Celestia burst out laughing. Tourmaline stopped and squinted at the giggling filly, “Have I mentioned before that you’re evil.” Once Celestia stopped laughing and Tourmaline stopped glowing they gathered up the rest of the quarry plans and headed out Despite Celestia’s pranking and teasing, Tourmaline had to admit she was proud of her. Many, Clover included, thought they might be too immature to handle the responsibility she had undertaken, but she had managed to impress everypony. She and her sister had a real gift for management and practically ran the quarry themselves. The three walked along the torch lit path to the girls’ home. Along the way, Tourmaline explained that they would be on their own for a bit but that she had every confidence in them. Luna just nodded but Celestia practically beamed. Sometimes Tourmaline forgot how much the filly looked up to her. They reached the front walkway and shared a quick goodbye before Tourmaline headed back home. Unfortunately, for Tourmaline, home still consisted of a couple of pushed together covered wagons and High Horse’s carriage. After a small, and decidedly lonely, dinner, she curled up in the carriage with a scroll and quill to make her plans for meeting these mysterious visitors. She woke early the next morning and set out to fulfill her new duties. She decided that Smart Cookie had the right idea. If they were going to make friends with these ponies they had to show them that they meant no harm. A stop by the supply tent and several requisition forms later, most of which she had to go get notarized as ‘special circumstances’ from the council, Tourmaline found herself with a small cart full of little welcome packages. She didn’t know what these strange feather wearing ponies ate so she tried to find things that nopony could say no to: bundles of sweet grasses, candied apples and carrots, nut and honey treats, packs of white bark tea, and just about any other treat and sweet she could pry from the supply manager’s hooves. If all went well they might be able to open up trade anyway, it seemed a small price to pay. Tourmaline towed her cart around the border, leaving baskets where she remembered ponies said they had seen the visitors. By the time the sun sat and he felt the choirs begin to raise the moon she only had a single basket left. She placed it on the stone where she and Clover had the first sighting a few weeks ago and turned back to camp. She smiled as she walked. High Horse should be in the kitchen right now preparing diner. “With any luck,” she said to herself happily, “I’ll make it back before the oatmeal is cold.” Tourmaline laughed to herself. High Horse was a wonderful stallion, intelligent, passionate, caring, filled with dreams and a love for history and art. Most importantly he really cared about other ponies. Even back in the homeland he did everything he could to help the poor and downtrodden, even to the point of losing position in court. The aristocrats and changed a lot in the past few months, being forced to work side by side with those you once lorded over will do that, but at the time they used to shun anypony who dared associate with the low born. Even an acclaimed artists like herself was never considered quite couth. Tourmaline trotted along, optimistic but still unsure of the plans success, she hoped that the visitors would see the baskets for what they were. Settling a new land was proving to be harder than they thought, no one clan could have done it alone, finding new friends could make all the difference. She had stopped to tighten the strap on her shoulder when she heard a scuff behind her, like a hoof against stone. Startled, Tourmaline spun around, toppling her cart in the process. A few yards from her stood a teenage earth pony. She had a tawny mane and a white spotted brown coat and she was dressed in a long earth colored cloak made entirely from woven bird feathers. “Oh! Um..hi there,” Tourmaline said in surprise. The pony set the basket she was carrying on the ground. “I see you found one of my basket. I hope you found something you liked. I wasn’t sure what you ponies liked to eat so I tried to include a little bit of everything.” The young mare didn’t answer, she just stood and stared, half smiling. “Well... oh, maybe you can’t understand me,” Tourmaline rubbed the side of her head, wishing Clover was here. The magus spoke a dozen old languages, maybe they could understand one. “I hope our people can be friends. We’re new here and we didn’t know there was anypony living in these lands. I hope we didn’t intude.” Again, the mare said nothing. Tourmaline was getting nervous. Taking a chance, she held out a hoof, “My name is Tourmlaine, I’m very happy to meet you. What’s your name.” The pony smiled and pointed past Tourmaline. Tourmaline felt a chill up her spine as she slowly turned her head. Standing just behind her was an orange mare and a red stallion. They stared as silently as the first mare. In a panic, Tourmaline spun back to the first visitor only to find her a bare few steps away. She felt a cloth back go over her head and the scent of strange herbs filled her nose. Before she could even react, Tourmaline fell fast asleep. Some time later she woke. The bag was gone but a blindfold still covered her eyes and her head still swam with the scent of whatever herbs they had pressed to her muzzle. Eyes still fuzzy, she tried to stand but found that he legs couldn’t move. The hard surface she lay on tilted and rumbled. She guessed she was in a cart of some kind but couldn’t get her eyes to focus long enough to tell. “Wh.. who are you?” Tourmaline asked groggily, but got no answer. The effort of talking made her stomach turn, dissuading her from attempting it again. A few minutes later she swooned again and fell back asleep. She woke to a steadily growing pain in her ears. She swallowed and was greeted by a loud pop as the pressure in her eyes released. She noticed the cart was tilted, as if they were traveling uphill. She wondered how high they must be for her ears to have to pop. Her heart began to hammer as visions of being carried off to some sacrificial cliff danced through her mind. “Let me go!” Tourmaline screamed hoarsely She struggled to rise against her bonds but found hooves holding her down. “Please! You can’t just kidnap ponies!” Tourmaline kicked as she yelled. “I just wanted to meet you! I didn’t mean any harm! Please!” The struggle cleared her head and Tourmaline remembered her magic. She enveloped her bindings in her magic and pulled. Her captors tried to held them on but even the strength of earth ponies is nothing against levitation magic that can lift multiton marble blocks with ease.She tore them away and slipped the blindfold off. The ponies holding her down scattered as she sprang to her hooves. Tourmaline jumped off the cart and found herself surrounded by feather clad ponies. She was in some kind of village of small earthen huts build high in a mountainside. The ponies surrounding her began to step forward as one. Tourmaline picked up the cart in her magic and swung it back and forth, the unfortunate ponies pulling the cart swung with it. “Everypony get back!” she yelled, “Nopony come close.” Her aggressors stopped moving toward her but didn’t step back. “I mean it! I don’t want any trouble! I just want to go home!” she pleaded. “I left out those baskets because I wanted to meet you! We were hoping we could be friends!” Like a bolt of thunder came a voice that roared like an earthquake splitting a mountain. So great was its volume that Tourmaline felt the very pebbles at her hooves quiver as it spoke. “FRIENDS!?! FRIENDS DO NOT INVADE THE LAND OF FRIENDS! FRIENDS DO NOT BUILD THEIR HOMES UNINVITED IN THE LANDS OF THEIR FRIENDS!” Tourmaline spun to see one of the largest stallions she had ever seen striding confidently toward him. he was dressed neck to hoof in pure white feathers woven into an intricate vest and cape. upon his brow he wore a headdress of carved ebony. “DID YOU THINK WE HAD FORGOTTEN THE TALES? DID YOU THINK WE FORGOT WHAT YOUR KIND DID IN THE FIRST DAYS? I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE! BETRAYER! ENEMY OF HARMONY! UNICORN! YOU WILL BRING RUIN ON US ALL! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOUR KIND TO ROUSE THE FELL ONE!” Tourmaline felt something soft strike the back of her head. There was a puff of dust and the air filled with the scent of herbs. She felt her knees begin to weaken and slumped to the ground as the effects of the powder overtook her. The stallion leaned in close but spoke with no less force. “DISCORD WILL NOT BE WOKEN!”
Act Two: Chapter Five - About TimeAct Two Chapter Five - About Time “Hey!” Tourmaline’s voice echoed through the crystalline cave. “You can’t just keep me down here!” She looked around, taking stock of her surroundings. The tribal ponies trapped her in a pit within the geode like cave system. They left her with nothing besides a wooden bucket of water and a pile of straw in the corner. She hadn’t decided if the straw was meant to be her food or her bed, and wasn’t sure what bothered her more. Either one could mean that she was intended to be here awhile. She tried to climb up the wall, grasping at outcroppings in the crystal, but succeeded only in bruising her rump when she lost her purchase on the slick surface and fell back to the ground with a thud. The guards at the cave entrance must have heard her, one of them peered over the edge to ensure she was still trapped before returning to his friends shaking his head. Tourmaline crawled to hooves and shook the dust from her coat. She felt frustration rise within her only to be swept away as she realized she had missed her dinner date with High Horse. She felt her chest tighten as she thought of the poor stallion frantically searching for her. She wondered how long she had been gone. One day? Two? It was hard to tell. The herbs the natives rubbed into that bag were powerful. Less than a week, she decided. Her leg cramped as she made another attempt to climb the wall. Fortunately, she was only a few feet off the the ground this time when she fell back onto the dusty ground. She climbed to her hooves again and felt her bruised hind leg start to knot up. She flopped down on the straw pile and tried to massage the knotted muscle while she thought of a way out of her situation. Clearly these ponies didn’t intend her any immediate harm and the pit she found herself in didn’t seem like it had been used to hold prisoners before. She considered, either they didn’t know what to make of her or didn’t usually take prisoners alive. She shuddered at the thought. They certainly seemed primitive, but hardly savage. Kidnapping notwithstanding. Whatever their intentions, Tourmaline decided she had to get out of the cave and back home. Hoping her captors wouldn’t notice the light, she set her horn aglow and examined the stone of her prison. From what she could tell, the cave was mostly composed of crystalline quartz and rocky quartzite. A few intrusions had worked their way into the stone, mosty citrine and amethyst. Nothing too unusual if not for the sheer size of the crystal. Tourmaline remembered her lessons and shuddered, imagining the size of the star that must have been pulled from the heavens to create this place. A twinkle caught her eye as a gem reflected the light of her horn. Tourmaline pulled the stone from its matrix and looked it over. Topaz, she determined. Mineralogy was hardly her speciality but she could hardly call herself a sculptor without at least some basic knowledge of gems and if what she remembered was correct, topaz is about twice as hard as quartz. Tourmaline bit her lip in concentration as she tapped her makeshift chisel against the quartz walls. Before long she dug a hoof hold in the stone. She listened for the guard but heard nothing. They probably thought she was just kicking the walls or pacing in frustration. Placing a hoof in the hole she had dug,Tourmaline lifted herself and began work on the next hoof hold. Sometime later, Tourmaline threw her hooves over the upper lip of the pit and pulled herself up. Panting from the physical effort, she rolled onto her back, and found herself staring up into the faces of a trio of angry earth pony natives. A few seconds later she was picking bits of straw out of her mane as she lay on the straw pile where they had dropped her. Tourmaline began to despair. She wasn’t ready to give up yet but it seemed she wasn’t getting out of here until they were ready to let her out, not unless she wanted fight. She put her chin on her hooves and began to cry quietly. She woke to a familiar stirring. Even from so far away, Tourmaline could feel the choir begin their spell. Although she was too far to help them in their spell, Tourmaline lit her horn and joined the song. She felt as her magic reached out beyond the cave and extended along the lines her her attunement to touch the silver moon beyond the horizon. Even though she could do little on her own to help raise her, Tourmaline sensed the moon acknowledge her and and return her song. As the moon reached her peak in the sky, Tourmaline felt a note of confusion in the choir’s magical singing. Somepony, familiar, was ringing an inquisitive harmony, probing her own song before retracting in surprise. Tourmaline’s heart jumped with hope, somepony back in the choir recognised her magic! They’d know she was okay! Tourmaline was beside herself with happiness, at least High Horse would know that she was well enough to cast the moon raising spell. From above, an accented voiced yelled, “Hey you! Stop what you’re doing, you hear me?!” Tourmaline laughed, “Or what? Now my friends know I’m alright. Soon they’ll know where I am and they’ll come for me!” She kept up her spell and the native guard growled. He nodded to somepony behind him and a second guard leaned over the edge. He held a small bundle in his hoof, wrapped in brown cloth of some kind. Just as Tourmaline felt that far off unicorn’s magic reach her and touch her own, the earth pony threw the bundle at her hooves. It burst with a great puff of dust that clung to Tourmaline’s nose and made her head spin. As Tourmaline slunk to the ground she smiled. “My friends are coming,” she said as she slid into sleep. She woke on the bed of straw. Her head, though it hurt less than the first time she encountered the native’s sleep herbs, throbbed nonetheless. When her head cleared enough that she could open her eyes without feeling ill, Tourmaline found a small pile of apples sitting just beyond her reach. Tourmaline’s mouth watered, she hadn’t eaten since the morning she set out to place her gift baskets for the natives, an idea that she found somewhat less inspired now. After failing to reach the apples with her hooves, and being far too ill to actually get up and go get them, Tourmaline tried her magic. To her surprise, the apples obediently levitated off the ground and, one by one, into her mouth. It wasn’t until after she was done eating that it occurred to her that the apples might have been drugged or enchanted or even poisoned. Fortunately her her they seemed nothing of the sort. As she was wiping the apple juice from her chin a low voice startled her from behind. “I’m glad to see you’re awake,” it said. “The healers were beginning to wonder if perhaps unicorns were more sensitive to our herbs than earth ponies.” Tourmaline spun around to face the speaker, almost losing her apples in the process, and found the stallion with the booming voice seated on a wooden stool in the shadow of the far corner of the pit, considering her. “At least you’re not yelling at me...” she grumbles. “I was not yelling at you,” he said, seemingly annoyed, “I was merely speaking in the Canterlot Voice.” “The what now?” Tourmaline asked. The stallion ignored her question.“You will explain what it is you were doing before my guards were forced to put you to sleep,” he said, his voice taking on the timber, though not volume, it had when they first met. “It’s called magic,” Tourmaline snipped. “I know what magic is, young unicorn,” he answered, “We may not have horns but the Canterlot Tribe’s reach is long, and our memory deep. You will tell me what spell you were casting.” Tourmaline sighed, “I’m a member of the Lunar Choir. I was helping to raise the moon. It’s my duty.” “You are lying,” he accused. “The sun and moon were set on their courses thousands of years ago by the ancients. You will have to try harder to decieve me.” “Not even the alicorns were perfect. After they were gone, we unicorns carried on for them, maintaining the spell that keeps the sun and moon on course. It’s our duty to maintain harmony in the heavens.” “Unicorns? Maintain harmony? Unicorns are the reason for disharmony in the world. You’re kind started the First Conflict. Why should I believe you over the stories passed down from mother and father to son and daughter?” “What about the eclipse?” Tourmaline asked him as she rolled back over to race him. “Our spell failed and we dropped the sun and moon. It was only through a miracle that they were restored to their places.” “That day was a terrible omen...” he was visibly disturbed. He stood and stepped out of the corner. HIs grey coat and yellow mane seemed to soak up the light as he stepped toward her. “It may be that you and yours were in fact the cause of that. Whether is was for good or ill, I cannot say. But,” he said approaching her, “it is odd that such a thing should happen only a season before strangers should settle in my lands without my consent. Why did you come?” Tired of being spoken down to, Tourmaline rose, shakily, to her hooves. “Because, we forgot what happens when you let disharmony take root,” she answered honestly. The stallion waited for her to continue. Tourmaline took a deep breath and explained, “We were driven out by the windigos. Back in our homeland ponies lived in three separate clans, each carrying on the task of our ancestors. The earth ponies maintained the land, the pegasi maintained the weather, and we maintained the motion of the sun and moon.” The stallion grunted, “So the old tales repeat themselves. You deceived them.” “We did not!” Tourmaline insisted. “We do maintain the sun and moons path, we still do. Do you know what would happen if we didn’t? The sun and moon’s path would grow erratic. One week the day would be up for three days time and the next for only a few hours, or it might not raise at all.” “You cannot convince me, unicorn,” he said shaking his head, “We are not as foolish as the earth ponies you know.” “Then what about the eclipse?” Tourmaline asked, growing angry, “Every so often, the sun and moon drift into alignment with a few certain stars. When they do we bring them together in the sky and renew the enchantment that keeps them on course.” “The eclipse,” he answered, “Is a sign that disharmony is taking hold and a warning that Discord will soon return.” Tourmaline shook her head, “Fine, don’t believe me. It doesn’t matter anyway. What matters is that for WHATEVER reason. The three clans began to distrust each other.” “No wonder,” he interjected. Tourmaline ignored him, “As disharmony and distrust grew we attracted the attention of evil winter spirits called windigos. The less we trusted each other the more powerful they grew and the colder it got. Before we realized what was happening our land was frozen and we had to leave.” “How do I know these creatures didn’t follow you here?” “They did,” she answered, much to his concern, “but they were banished. Before we came, the leaders of the three clans each set out on their own to find a new home for their clan. They ended up trapped in a cave as it froze closed. Just as they were about to be locked in ice they surrendered their mistrust and in their last moments, true friendship blossomed between them.” “An earth pony, a pegasus, and a unicorn became friends?” he asked dubiously. “They did, and it sparked something wonderful.” Tourmaline smiled, “From that friendship something formed in the air above them, a glowing flame that thawed them, melted the ice, and banished the windigo.” “Why should I believe you?” he asked. “You don’t have to, maybe you could come and see for yourself,” Tourmaline offered, “That’s the whole reason I was trying to get your attention, it was an invitation. We want nothing but to live in peace and wanted to make sure that we weren’t trespassing. Imagine my surprise to find myself foalnapped by a bunch of savages! ” “SAVAGES?!” He bellowed, “HOW DARE YOU SAY...” he took a deep breath and calmed himself, “How dare you call us savage after you, whose kind brought ruin to the world once before, move into our lands uninvited. We did not ‘foalnap’ you. We were accepting your invitation. We just felt it best you now know of our location.” “You mean that lone mountain to the north of the settlement?” she asked. “HOW DID YOU...” “It’s pretty obvious,” she explained. “My ears kept popping the whole way up,” she said, rubbing her ears. “And could you please stop yelling at me. “I was not yelling. As I said, I was speaking in the Canterlot Voice.” “And what is the difference?” “The Canterlot Voice,” he began, taking on a haughty tone, “is the secret technique passed down from chiefton to chiefton for a thousand years. It is a sign to all tribes that we are the true heirs of the ancients lest one tribe seek rulership for themselves and bring rise to Discord again.” “Why do you say ‘discord’ like that?” “‘Discord’,” he began, “is the sower of disharmony and the master of chaos. He sleeps for generations until roused by strife. When that happens, he rises and wreaks terrible havoc and suffering on the ponies of this land before he is satiated, grows tired, and returns to his slumber.” “What is he, some kind of monster?” Tourmaline asked. “I’m something of a student of history and I’ve never heard of anything like that.” “Who can say? He has not appeared for several generations,” he shrugged. “Strange that you have not heard of him. Perhaps your lands did not need a Discord. You seem to have brought the curse of disharmony on yourselves. You must understand that we cannot allow you to do it here.” Tourmaline considered, “Your right. We didn’t need any help, but we’ve learned from our mistake. We gave up the old clan divisions and live together now. We’re still learning how to get along but you don’t have to worry about us bringing disharmony to your lands.” “Again,” he added. “Didn’t you say you wanted to accept my invitation?” Tourmaline snipped. He frowned and stood. A wave of his hood signaled the ponies above to toss down a rope ladder. “Wait!” Tourmaline pleaded, “What’s going to happen to me?” After a moment of silence he answered, “You will be returned to your people.We will give you a chance to prove that you can live in harmony. If not, you will be made to leave. I will not risk the waking of Discord during my rule.” “Thank you so much. We will not disappoint you. I promise that we...” He cut her off, “I do this not for your sakes but for our own. I will not be the one to seed disharmony between ponies, that is why you are given this one, and only one, chance. Consider yourselves lucky, the other tribes might not have been so understanding.” “I understand... thank you.” “Do not mistake me, unicorn, I remember the tales of my fathers well. The very stars remember the crimes your ancestors committed against them.” Tourmaline cringed as she realized what he was talking about. “I hold no faith that your people will be worthy of staying. “That being said... we’ve seen how you’ve struggled and I cannot turn away somepony in need, I will not have my descendants think me cold. Though I have no reason to think i am wrong about you I sincerely hope that I am.” He wrapped a leg around a rung on the ladder and held out a hoof to Tourmaline. Gingerly, Tourmaline accepted it and the guard ponies pulled them both up out of the pit. She followed him outside and blinked in the moonlight. “These are for you,” the stallion spoke, gesturing to a line of carts piled high with food and packages. “Take them in the spirit of harmony.” “I don’t know what to say...” “Try ‘thank you’” Tourmaline smiled, “Thank you.. um.. Actually I don’t know your name.” “You never asked. My name is Chiefton Storm Song, and yours?” “Tourmaline,” she answered as she approached the carts. “How did you grow so much food? We haven’t seen any farms.” Storm Song smiled proudly, “You were not meant to. We have learned to hide our farms and camouflage our homes, as well as slow the growth of our numbers to conceal ourselves, lest the fell one finds as a tempting subject for abuse when next he rises. I will be sending a few ponies back with you to teach your people how to farm and live in this land.” Tourmaline thanks him again and is helped onto a cart for the trip. The Chiefton offers her his blessing before her journey home. “LET ALL PRESENT KNOW THAT THIS MARE, KNOWN AS TOURMALINE, A REPRESENTATIVE OF HER KIN, LEAVES US NOW IN FRIENDSHIP TO RETURN TO HER HOME. MAY THIS MEETING BE THE FOUNDATION OF HARMONY AND TRUST BETWEEN OUR TWO TRIBES AND LET NO FORCE OR POWER, SAVE THE RETURN OF DISHARMONY HIMSELF, SPLIT US APART.” Tourmaline bowed in thanks and waved to the Canterlot ponies. From behind, somepony placed a blindfold over her eyes. “Honestly?” she asked. “It’s only the first day of trust,” the blindfolding pony explained. “You know where our village is. Perhaps, in time, we allow you to know the path to it.” “GO NOW TOURMALINE,” Storm Song continued, “AND CARRY OUR MESSAGE TO YOUR KIN AND FORGET NOT OUR PROMISES, AND OUR CAUTIONS.” As the Chieftain finished a few ponies cheered quietly. Tourmaline guessed they weren’t sure of the wisdom of Storm’s decision. Suddenly the cheering stopped and ponies began to cry out in fear. Tourmaline pulled off her blindfold and followed the gaze of the frightened ponies. High above and just to the south something moved against the clouds. It shone bright white as it moved toward them. “Chieftain Storm Song, what is that?” Tourmaline asked. “I do not know...” he admitted, “But it’s timing could not be more suspect.” Before Tourmaline could ponder his meaning the object flashed bright and disappeared, only to reappear over head. The light streaked downward and slammed into the ground between Tourmaline’s cart at the tribal ponies. A force field sprang up between them. “Tourmaline! Are you alright?” called a familiar mare’s voice as she leapt forward from the magically golden glowing carriage. “Did these ponies hurt you?” “Huh? Clover?!” Tourmaline said in surprise. “How did you find me?” “It matters not my love! I am here to save you!” High Horse cried as he sprang forward, wearing bejeweled silver armor and brandishing a spear in his magic. “High Horse?! You’re here!” “Of course, my dear. How could I not come?” he said the now decidedly less friendly tribal ponies began to encircle them. “TOURMALINE!” Storm Song bellowed in the Canterlot Voice as several ponies closed in, holding spears of their own “YOU KNOW THESE INTRUDERS?” “Yes, please, these are my friends!” For a moment he said nothing. “THEN I AM BOUND BY OATH TO HONOR THEM AS FRIENDS MYSELF.” His ponies lowered their weapons. “Tourmaline, what is this?” Clover asked, confused. “It’s okay. We’ve reached an agreement,” she explained. “We’re allies now.” “But, Morning Dew saw you get foalnapped!” exclaimed High Horse. “They just didn’t know what to make of us. They were just being careful. I swear they never hurt me.” Overcome, High Horse dropped his spear and helmet and ran straight for Tourmaline. He leapt straight over his own carriage and landed in hers, throwing his forelegs around her.. “We’ve been searching for you for days without rest before Clover sensed your magic! I... thought I might never see you again.” Tourmaline wrapped her hooves around the haggard stallion, returning the hug. She ran a hoof across his tangled mane. “My knight,” she called him with a smile. “I’m so sorry. You must have thought something terrible happened to me.” “These few days have been torture,” he admitted, his eyes welling up beneath his unkempt mane, “not knowing if you were alright. I... I never want to feel that way again. “I can’t imagine imagine life without you anymore, Tourmaline. I hope I never have to know what that kind of life would be like.” He took a deep breath and seemed to steel himself, “I was going say this at dinner the night you disappeared... I can’t bear to wait any longer ” He took her hoof in his own and before Clover, Storm Song, and all the onlooking tribal ponies knelt down on a hind knee. “Miss Tourmaline, I have something I’d very much like to ask you...” From in the carriage, Tourmaline heard Celestia’s and Luna’s voice in unison, “D'awwwww.”
Act Two: Chapter Six - Heart’s BirthAct Two Chapter Six - Heart’s Birth Tourmaline woke to the sound of birds chirping and the warmth of sunlight streaming through the bedroom’s paned windows. She stretched under the covers, feeling every knot and sore muscle but not minding them as much as she once had. Hard work was a part of everypony’s life now, from farmer to cleric and every ache and pain was a badge of honor, a reminder of the labor spent to hew some little part of their new home from the wilderness. She rubbed the fog from her eyes and threw back the covers. Instinctively, High Horse pulled the blankets around him tighter lest Tourmaline allow the comparatively cool air of the room invade the warm coziness of the blankets. Tourmaline smiled and kissed her husband’s cheek. “Goodmorning my lord,” she joked. “It’s time to get up, there’s an assembly at the palace this morning.” High Horse pulled his blankets in tighter and mumbled, “...but the seven times apple farmer promised the cinder broom he’d bake up the gemstone stew for the mushroom babies...” Tourmaline snorted, that was a new one. Beside High Horse, on the nightstand was a tall stack of scrolls and ledgers. Some had been stamped and were ready to go, most we’re still waiting for his approval. Tourmaline smiled sympathetically and brushed his mane out of his face. The poor stallion had been spread too thin recently. Thanks to his former position as choir liaison and his political maneuvering in the old Court, his talent for negotiation and administration was well known. Along with a passionate, Tourmaline thought somewhat obsessive, pursuit of organization, this had made him the official go to pony for everypony in charge of a program or project. At times it seemed High Horse was single-hoofedly running the new government. Tourmaline decided she could let him sleep a little longer, they weren’t due at the council hall for a few more hours, and the stallion really did need his rest. On still half asleep hooves, she trotted over to the mirror and set about trying to make herself presentable. She had fallen asleep before bothering to dry her mane again and now was regretting it. No amount of brushing seemed to work. One day she’d have to get Clover to teach her some basic styling spells. Giving up, Tourmaline set her brush back on the dresser knocking over a small picture frame. Tourmaline levitated it back into position, smiling as she looked at the image. The portrait had been High Horse’s first anniversary gift to her. It showed High Horse in his suit and herself in her blue and white wedding dress on day of their marriage. The painting itself was amateurishly, even crudely, rendered. Infact, High Horse had painted it himself. Tourmaline loved it. Tourmaline set the picture back in its place between the four gilt roses High Horse had given her, one on each anniversary. With another glance at her sleeping husband, Tourmaline headed to the kitchen to fix herself breakfast. She never had to bother making High Horse anything to eat in the morning, he never bothered eating breakfast. He was one of those lucky ponies who always managed to spring out of bed fully refreshed and rejuvenated, assuming he had his required eight hours of beauty sleep. Tourmaline, on the other hoof, drank three cups of black tea with her morning toast and egg and still she felt half sleep. When she was done, she washed the newly made dishes in the sink and replaced them in the cupboard before strapping on her saddlebag. She kissed High Horse on the forehead, which elicited another line of mumbled gibberish, before heading to the council hall for the weekly address. Tourmaline’s hooves clopped against the fresh cobblestone road as she walked. Everywhere she looked there were ponies working, building homes, clearing trees, painting, planting, and plowing. The new homeland of ponies, dubbed “Equestria” in the first council elections held just over two years ago, was growing rapidly. Even the roaming groups of ponies from the Canterlot Tribe were impressed, despite their tradition of trying to hide and blend their homes into the landscape. A few of the other tribes and sent ponies to openly protest the construction but the protection vouchsafed by Chieftain Stormsong kept them from getting too rowdy. The limestone arches of the new palace soared ahead of her. Tourmaline ran a hoof over the porous stone as she passed through the always open gate. Travertine wasn’t the most solid of stones, they’d have to put down a layer of plaster over the rock soon or else risk cracking in the winter. Unlike the old palace this one had no roped off corridors and barred gates. Construction was simple. The Council chambers, a kitchen, a few meeting rooms, the library, ahoof full of offices, a few towers, and the treasury (the only locked and guarded room) made up the bulk of the structure. The jewel of the palace, though, was the Great Hall. The whole of the palace was built from the stone of the cave where Clover, Private Pansy, and Smart Cookie first discovered the Fire of Friendship and though the hill had been torn down, that flame still burned, unmoved, high among the hall’s souring buttresses. Today the hall was filled with ponies standing almost shoulder to shoulder, a lucky few managed to find chairs or cushions. A podium had been erected at the far end beneath the Fire itself. Tourmaline felt the light of that mystical fire warm her very heart as she entered. From across the hall, Celestia waved. The filly (young mare, Tourmaline corrected herself) beckoned Tourmaline to join her and her sister. “Good morning, Tourmaline,” Luna chipped as Tourmaline joined them. “High Horse sleep in again?” Celestia asked. “Yeah,” Tourmaline laughed. “Poor stallion’s been so overworked I couldn’t bear to pry him out of bed. Not that I could. I’ll just make sure i get him a copy of the minutes when I go.” “Esh... I know how he feels,” Celestia goaned. “Today was the third day in a row Luna and I had to take care of the dawn ourselves.” Tourmaline winced, “Sorry girls. They’ve been keeping me so busy and this was the first morning off I’ve had in weeks.” “Oh its okay,” Celestia waved a hoof. “I know you’ve been working. But you’d think that somepony could give us a hoof once and a while, not even Clover’s been helping us. I might have the sun for a cutie mark but that doesn’t mean it’s easy.” “So, why are we here instead of the Council Chambers?” Luna asked. “No idea,” Tourmaline admitted. “Maybe they’re doing some work in there.” “Nope, empty. I peeked,” Celestia said. Tourmaline shrugged, “Guess we’ll find out.” “Good morning everypony,” Clover’s amplified voice rang through the Hall from the podium, drawing everypony’s attention. Behind her stood the other council members, including the newly joined representative from the Canterlot Tribe. “I apologize for the change in venue but I thought it important that we meet here today.” Clover gestured upward to where the pink, heart shaped, flame burned above them. “For almost five years now, we’ve lived under the light of the Fire of Friendship. First it thawed the hearts of our leaders. Then it drew us across frozen mountains to our new homes where its light proved our sincerity and earned us our new friends,” she nodded graciously to the canterlot pony beside her. “And, ever since it has been our guiding light, inspiring us to live in harmony and urging us to be better ponies. “That is why it is so hard for me to tell you this now,” she continued. “The Fire is fading. In just a years time it will flicker and go out forever.” Gasps and murmurs rippled through the gathered ponies. The Fire had become the very symbol of harmony for them, the thought of losing it forever was... unthinkable. Tourmaline looked up at the flickering pink flame. It seemed just as bright as ever. “It looks the same to me,” somepony said, echoing Tourmaline’s thoughts. “I understand that,” Clover answered. “It was Chancellor Puddinghead who noticed it first, don’t ask me how. I didn’t believe it either until after months of careful measurement and examination. Believe me though, it magical matrix that sustains the manifestation of Harmony that we call the Fire of Friendship is starting to break down. In short time it will fail.” “Is there anything we can do?” “There is. Some of you might have noticed my absence for the past few weeks. I’ve been busy pouring over every text and tome we managed to bring with us, looking for an answer,” she paused, “and I believe I’ve found one. “The answer came from a text on geology, specifically gem formation. You see, gems are formed when the energies releasing by a falling star are absorbed by the minerals of the rocks and soil, triggering their crystallization. I believe we can do the same with the energy of the Fire of Friendship, crystallizing it’s light in the form of a gem and allowing it to shine forever.” Again murmurs rippled through the crowd, notes of concern rose from a few of those who were well versed in magical lore. “Will this not result in creating a simple gem?” asked a unicorn mare Tourmaline recognised form the arcanium. “Normally yes,” Clover answered, “a rather large gem at that. But I intend to only allow a portion of the Fire’s energies to be expended in the gems formation, the remainder will be drawn by magical association with the into the crystal lattice of the gem.” “Do you think that’s even possible?” asked the same unicorn. “It is,” Clover answered, “but you’re right. If something goes wrong we will be left with nothing but a memento to remind of what we once had, but if we do nothing then nothing is all we will have. The Fire will go out and we will lose our guiding light. We have to try and we have to try soon. In only a few weeks time, the magical structure of the Fire will be too weak to save. “This is why I called for a public assembly. This isn’t something that the Council has a right to decide ourselves. If we are going to attempt this I want it be Equestria’s decision, not just ours. If my fellow Council members agree, I call for a vote to be held immediately.” The other ponies at the podium nodded in assent. “Then it’s agreed. Everypony who supports my proposal to save the Flame, please, raise a hoof.” Tourmaline immediately raised her hoof in support, as did Luna and Celestia. They were soon joined by more ponies until it seemed everypony Tourmaline could see had been won over. “All those opposed,” Clover called from the podium. A few hooves raised. Clover sighed, obviously dissatisfied that the decision wasn’t unanimous. “The proposal passes. I thank everypony for their trust I know how much this means to our people. If we succeed, then the Flame will shine down on our grandchildren's grandchildren's grandchildren, and I promise you, we will not fail.” The meeting concluded, the gathered ponied dispersed and went back to their homes, shops, and families. Tourmaline, Celestia, and Luna waited afterward to talk with Clover. They waited for her to finish speaking with the other Council members before approaching. “It doesn’t look any difference,” Tourmaline said as Clover stepped down from the podium. “It’s hard to believe.” “I know what you mean, but you know appearances, and all that,” Clover answered. She looked up at the Fire, wistfully, “We can’t let it happen, Tourmaline. It’s a living, breathing manifestation of Harmony itself. There hasn’t been anything like it since the Shattering.” Tourmaline nodded, “You’ll figure something out. Are you sure trapping it in a gem is the only way?” “I wouldn’t say I plan to ‘trap’ the flame. Think of it more like placing a candle in a lantern,” Clover retorted. “I’m going to need your help on this one.” “Me? I don’t know anywhere near enough about magic.” Clover smiled, “Yes, you still have a lot to learn about magic but you do know stones and minerals, including crystals. I’m going to need you to help me guide the gem’s formation.” She looked at the sisters, “I’m going to need your help too.” “Of course,” Celestia answered happily, “what can we do?” Luna seemed concerned. “You two are sisters who bear a connection to the sun and moon, naturally as well as instilled by attunement, together you represent Harmony almost as purely as the Flame itself. I’m not sure if I can manipulate the heart directly without you.” “I promise we’ll do our best,” said Luna. The four dove into their work immediately. The first several days consisted of little other than Clover giving them a crash course in some of the finer points of magical theory. Fortunately, Clover had already devoted a fair amount of time giving Tourmaline the background in magic befitting a member of the Choir and Celestia and Luna, although lacking in formal magical education, possess impressive natural talent and took to Clover’s lessons like a bird to the air. Each day left Tourmaline exhausted, as the approaching deadline brought out Clover’s inner taskmaster. Still, it was nearly a month before Clover taught them their part in the spell and another week before she thought they were ready. Soon after, following weeks of preparation, the day finally arrived. Like every day since taking up her new task, Tourmaline woke before dawn, kissed High Horse on the cheek, triggering a semiconscious mumbled rant about the high price of blueberries, and had a quick brain fueling breakfast of oatmeal and fruit and walked out her front door before dawn. The sky was still dark when Tourmaline walked through the gates of the palace. “Tourmaline, good morning,” Clover said from over the lip of a book at the desk she had set up in the corner of the hall. Aside from a few candle stands and the desk, the room was empty. Even the reed mat carpet,a gift from one of the local tribes, had been removed. “Good morning Clover,” Tourmaline trotted up to the desk and thankfully accepted a steaming cup of tea. “Are Luna and Celestia here yet?” “They never left,” Clover answered without looking up from her notes. “They stayed late and fell asleep. I put them in one of the rooms.” Tourmaline smiled. No matter how much the sisters had grown, she couldn’t help but imagine them as little fillies passed out while draped across their homework. “I hope they’re rested enough.” “They will do fine,” Clover put down her quill. “I’ve don’t think I’ve met another unicorn who had their raw power. Not even me. Maybe not even my old teacher, Starswirl the bearded.” She rose to her hooves. “Then again, nopony has ever raised the Sun or Moon on their own either. Maybe they share some kind of primal connection.” She shook her head sadly, “Starswirl would know.” Tourmaline touched a caring hoof tip her shoulder. They’d grown closer as the years had passed and she knew how much Starswirl’s loss had hurt her. He had been family to her, the only family she had for over a hundred years. Times like this when her mind drew her back across the decades, Tourmaline could see the mark of every day in her face. “I’ll go get them up,” Tourmaline offered. Clover nodded, “Please be gentle. This isn’t a day for you three’s pranks” Tourmaline nodded and cross her heart. She found them asleep on a padded bench in one of the back offices and, despite the temptation, managed to respect Clover’s request and wake them without incident. Unfortunately Celestia didn’t quite believe that she had passed up such a perfect opportunity and suspiciously investigated every inch of floor, ceiling, and wall as she passed it as if she expected something to splash down or jump out at her. Tourmaline’s faux-faux-sincere suggestion that she relax and her insistence ‘absolutely nothing is going to happen... you can trust me’ somehow failed to assuage Celestia’s fears. Once they arrived in the hall, Clover carefully explained her latest, final, refinements to the spell before she, Luna, Celestia, and Tourmaline took their places. From directly beneath the now pitifully flickering Fire of Friendship, Tourmaline cast a nervous glance to Celestia and Luna who stood at opposite ends of the hall. Clover stood beneath the fire with her. “Are you ready?” Clover asked. Tourmaline swallowed and nodded and Clover gestured to Luna to begin. As the light of Luna’s horn spread out across the room Tourmaline felt a familiar magical song flutter to life in her heart. She watched as the silver light of the moon cast shadows through the long windows of the hall as it approached the horizon. Just before the moon touched the skyline another, different song rose to meet Luna’s and the golden light of Celestia’s magic spread out to reach her sisters in the center of the room at Clover’s and Tourmaline's hooves beneath the Fire. Through the windows, Tourmaline watched as the sky brightened and the eastern stars faded away to the brilliant orange, reds, and pinks of the sunrise. The sun rose and the moon set until each only shown halfway over the horizon, then they stopped. Clover lowered her head and closed her eyes as her horn wrapped itself in its white glow, she murmured quietly to herself as she concentrated. Above them the Fire began to respond, it’s flickering pink flames started to swell with Clover’s white magical light. Soon it blazed as brightly as it had when Tourmaline first saw it. Entranced by the view, Tourmaline felt herself drawn in by the sight and feeling of magical warmth. A strained grunt from Clover snapped her mind back to the here and now. She lowered her horn to the silver cask of finely powdered corundum at her hooves and filled it with her magic. Under Tourmaline’s magic, the pure white powder flowed up in glowing streamers of dust to meet the blazing Fire. As it did, something began to take shape within the flame. A shape, small at first but under Tourmaline’s guidance it slowly grew and filled out the blazing white flame and drew the light within itself. When the last of the powder was consumed it flared a gleaming pale prism of light and lowered, under Clover’s magic, to the floor. Celestia and Luna allowed the moon to set and the sun to rise. Their task completed, the sisters joined an exhausted Clover and Tourmaline. “Did we do it?” Luna asked nervously, out of breath from holding the Moon in its place for so long. Clover stepped to one side to reveal what they had, together, done. Suspended by it’s own power just above the silver cask that once held the material from which it was made, glowed a single heart shaped gem as large as a foal that shined with a light all its own. “It’s beautiful...” Tourmaline found herself whispering. “It’s unique,” said Clover, “a little piece of Harmony made tangible.” “What do we do now?” Luna asked. “I don’t know...” Clover admitted. “I’ve been so busy working on the spell that I never thought about what we would do afterward. Besides, I wasn’t sure it would even work.” “You what? You risked...” Celestia started. “In less than a week the Fire would have been gone anyway and now look at what we have,” Clover scooped the gem and held it out. It hovered just over the surface of her hooves. “A symbol of Harmony that will shine like a beacon over Equestria from now until the day the alicorns return.” “We should put it at the top of the tower, where everypony can see it,” Luna suggested. The others agreed and Tourmaline and Celestia rushed to the tower to make a place for it. They cleared the pitch soaked firewood from the center platform that served as an emergency beacon until they could have a proper bell cast and swept away the dirt and refuse left behind by the tower sentries over the years. Clover gently wrapped the magnificent gem in cloth and carried it as carefully as a newborn up the winding steps to the top of the tower followed by Luna who was levitating a pillow under it, just in case. Clover placed the gem on the platform that had once held the firewood and drew back the cloth. It rose slightly from the stone and held it’s place aloft. Tourmaline felt the familiar warmth of the flame upon her heart and smiled happily with her friends at their accomplishment. The gem’s glow brightened as if it was sharing in the four ponies moment until it was bright enough to cast their shadows on the tower’s shutters. “Do you hear that?” Luna asked as she walked to the window and peered out. Far below them had gathered hundreds of ponies. They had tried to keep the actual day of the ritual a secret, to avoid any unintentional interference, but seemed the light and harmony of the Flame had drawn them. The sound of their cheers rose until it reached the tower itself. As the ponies celebrated the heart shaped gem grew brighter and brighter in response. Suddenly there was a flash of brilliant pale blue light that washed out of the tower over the ponies below and out to the whole of the city and a shimmering beam of light shot upward and sent an aurora of rainbow colored light spreading out across the sky. The ponies of Equestria, quieted for only a moment before celebrating louder still.
Act Two: Chapter Seven - Disharmony UndoneAct Two Chapter Seven - Disharmony Undone Under the guidance of the Council and the light of the Heart, the ponies of the new borne Equestria lived under the promise of prosperity. The Hearts magical light inspired the best in everypony. In short order, the few tribes who still opposed Chieftain Storm Song’s friendship with the settlers found themselves won over by the newcomers’ open, trusting, attitude and genuine desire for friendship. With harmony in their hearts, life in the world of ponies had never been happier. Then, things began to happen in Equestria. At first it was innocuous enough, a cup might spring a leak on its own. A gardener who swore she planted flowers seeds found poison ivy growing from the earth. Things broke or toppled over with no visible cause. It didn’t take long for ponies to realize something was wrong. Perhaps it was the way the day seemed to grow longer or shorter despite the Celestia, Luna, and the rest of the choir’s best efforts or perhaps it was the way strange creatures kept showing up without warning. Perhaps it was the day it rained cake... A mauve colored pegasus flew up from her seat to hover over the crowd gathered in the council chamber, “I’m telling you, there’s got to be something wrong with the Heart,” the mare insisted. She pointed at the shining heart shaped gem in it’s alcove to the left of the Councilors. “The Council is aware of your concerns, Spring Blossom,” Princess Platinum answered from her seat on the council dias. “The most magically talented unicorns we have, including Councilor Clover, have all but ruled out a defect in the heart.” “Then what is causing all this... craziness?” Clover spoke, “We simply don’t know yet. Trees sprouting wings, animals transforming into produce, clouds raining baked goods...” she shook her head, “The Heart is a force for harmony, in away it Is harmony, it is simply not possible for it to be causing effects like this.” Tourmaline raised a hoof, “Maybe we should ask some of the tribal ponies, this could just be natural. Maybe it just happens from time to time. If somepony could fly me out to the Canterlot Tribe I’m sure Storm Song knows something that could help us.” “No use,” Puddinghead chirped. “We’ve already sent out messengers to all the friendly tribes, they’re gone.” “Gone... you mean missing?” “Nope, gone. Like they all just picked up and left,” Puddinghead explained, “Houses empty, fire pits filled in, farms with crops spoiling in the fields. It’s like they just took off without warning.” “What about the ones staying here?” Tourmaline asked. “Gone too,” Puddinghead shrugged. “The only clue we’ve found was a note on somepony’s front door. ‘Goodbye and good luck’.” “Good bye?” asked somepony from the crowd. “Did they just abandon us?” “Now, we don’t know what happened,” said Smart Cookie. “All we know is that they left. Maybe this is natural and they just assumed we’d be doing the same. Maybe we should.” “What? I can’t just abandon my shop!” “What about my chickens?” “My fields need tending...” “My food will spoil...” “What about the old folks?” “What about...” “We can’t just...” The cacophony rose until a voice boomed through the chamber from the door, “EVERYPONY LISTEN!!!” Every head and ear turned to the figure of Chieftain Storm Song as he approached the council dias. “Chieftain!” Clover said with surprise, “We thought you had disappeared with the rest of your tribe.” “I had,” he admitted, tempering the boom of his voice. “I needed to ensure my tribe was safe before I risked the journey here and we have little time. In the name of Harmony, the Heart, and everything that our people’s friendship means to us, I ask you to trust me and listen.” The grumbles of dissent and worry quickly faded away as, one by one, ponies nodded and paused to listen to consider Storm Song’s words. “Aw.... don’t stop now,” mocked an alien voice that rang through the chamber, “It was just getting good!” Clover rose to her hooves and stood beside a strangely quiet and uncharacteristically cowed Storm Song. “Who are you?” She demanded, “Reveal yourself!” “Reveal myself?” Manic laughter echoed from the walls, “Why... can’t you see me? I am all around you now. The beautiful chaos outside? Thats me. The tension in the air between your so called ‘friends’? That’s me.” The voice chuckled, “Although I suppose you want something a little more concrete. You ponies can be SOO boring that way sometimes. Sometimes I wonder why I even bother. Allow me to introduce myself...” A flash light lit up the room, revealing the strangest creature anypony had ever seen. It bore the body of a griffon, the tale of a serpent, and the head of a pony. None of its limbs matched, not even the horns on it’s head or the wings on it’s back. “I, my good pony-folk, am Discord,” said the Creature. Tourmaline gasped, “A draconequus!” “Oooooh a smart one! You’re quite right Ms... Tourmaline is it?” Discord answered, poking her in the nose with a claw. “Yes I am a draconequus, or rather THE draconequus, the last of my kind.” He tapped his chin thoughtfully, “Or was it the first.” The creature shrugged and bowed to the gathered ponies, “A pleasure, either way.” The other counselors joined by Clover’s side, Princess Platinum spoke first. “Well, Mr. Discord, we are all very pleased to make your acquaintance, of course, but we simply must ask you to stop what you are doing. I’m afraid you’re making an awful mess of things,” she said as regally as possible. The strange being gasped, a paw over its heart in faux-shock. “You mean you don’t like my work? Oh I had hoped that somepony here would appreciate it but it seems I am, yet again, ahead of my time.” Commander Hurricane darted across the room and jabbed Discord in the chest with a hoof. “I don’t care WHAT you call it Discord!” Commander Hurricane sneered as she spoke his name, “Right now we got ponies out there just trying to live their lives and they don’t need YOU raining cake on their heads!” Discord smiled and snapped his fingers. Instantly, the Commander’s armor was transformed into a giant tin can. The label bore an image of Hurricane and read ‘canned hot air’. A very unhappy commander could be heard banging around the inside. “Lot of spunk that one.” Discord remarked to himself. “I’m sorry my little ponies but I am afraid I won’t be stopping anything. You see I got so BORED playing with the ponies scattered all about here in their little villages and I just had to stop by and check out that awful light shining over here every night. And just what did I find?” His cheerful tone dropped away for a minute, “Why a troop of trespassers beaming ‘love’ and ‘tolerance’ all over the countryside.” The draconequus yawned dramatically, “I really don’t get what you ponies see in that stuff anyway. It’s just so … so..” “Boring?” Offered Chancellor Puddinghead. “See? Just what was talking about,” Discord answered, “I was going to say ‘blase’, MUCH more interesting. Don’t you agree?” Discord lifted up in the air and stretched, “Weeelp, I reckon’ I should get going. Can’t be lollygagging about when there’s so much CHAOS to wreak.” He turned walk out then stopped, “OH! I almost forgot the reason I came by in the first place.” He thumbed in the direction of the Heart set in its alcove in the wall, “I’ll just be taking that. WAY too risky to leave such a dreadful contraption just laying about.” The ponies gasped. After almost losing the Fire once already, the thought of losing the Heart was too much to bear. In a brilliant flash of light Cover teleported herself between Discord and the Heart. She held herself in a bubble of her own magic, levitating herself at Discord’s eye level. Sparks and waves of light washed out from her horn as she spoke in an impossibly loud voice, “NO!,” she boomed, “I am Clover Aurora who is called the Clever, unmatched in this world in the lore of the arcane, and I say you will leave this place now!” Bolts of magical energy struck out at random from Clovers magical aura, leaving deep scorch marks in the hard stone of the Council Chamber floor.. A muffled cheer rang from an oversized tin can, “You tell’em Clover!” “Oh shush you,” Discord chided and reached right through Clover’s aura, unscathed by the energy discharges, and flicked her in the horn. It scattered as dust. Clover fell to the floor in a heap, broken by the loss of her magic. Tourmaline ran to Clover’s side in distress. The old mare was breathing but could barely move. With her magic gone, the life giving age spells that sustained her vanished, leaving the once vibrant and powerful mare an enfeebled shadow of what she once was. Tourmaline sprang to her hooves, anger pulsing in her chest. “How DARE you!?” She cried. Her horn flared to life. Discord rolled his eyes,“Oh come now, another one? It was fun the first time but I really don’t have all day.” Tourmaline was joined by High Horse who proudly stood beside his wife against the intruder. Soon they were joined by Princess Platinum who stood at Tourmaline’s side and light up her horn, “You’ve overstayed your welcome, ruffian.” They were joined by another, and another, until unicorn after unicorn stood before him, horns wrapped in magic.The earth ponies formed a line behind them and the Pegasi hovered above. “You heard her Discord. You can’t stand against us all.” Smart Cookie growled, “You’d best be on your way.” Discord rolled with laughter in mid air, “OH well this IS fun now,” he cackled, “ Ha! I can’t even remember the last time somepony squared off against me!” He suddenly grew serious, “Too bad It’ll be over so soon.” He raised his fingers to snap, grinning wickedly. A curious light caught his attention from over his shoulder. He spun around in time to catch a glimpse of the Celestia and Luna standing side by side, horns glowing gold and blue, eyes shining purest white. Twin beams of light struck him in the chest with the full force needed to move the very sun and moon. Wailing, Discord was blasted straight across the room, through the podium, through the chandelier, and straight through the thick stone wall on the far end of the hall. The ponies cheered wildly before a chuckle reverberated through the stone walls, “Very good my little ponies, very good indeed! This will be more fun than I thought. Enjoy your reprieve while you can because once I’m done playing with everypony out here... It will be time for me to play with you.” The laughter faded into the rising sound of the wind outside. The shock of the sudden encounter fading, Tourmaline was the first to speak, “Storm Song, what was that...” The stallion was trembling, “That was Discord. The one I warned you about when first we met, the lord of Chaos has returned.” “Don’t worry, we can beat him if we work together. Do you know anything that might help us” Tourmaline said. “No, he can’t be defeated. He will stay, and we will suffer, until he has had his fill, bores and returns to his sleep,” Storm Song answered. “No pony has ever driven him off.” “Until now,” Celestia boasted cockily. “That might be true,” Storm Song said with a touch of awe in his voice, before shaking his head. “Still, it only served to whet his appetite. Maybe the others were right. I should have just sent your people away. You’d be safer, far from these lands,” he said. “You acted out of kindness and harmony, what else can a pony do?” Clover’s broken voice croaked. “Clover!” Tourmaline exclaimed and she knelt beside the old mare and took her head in her forelegs. “Are you okay.” The fragile pony gingerly raised a withered hoof to her forehead, where her horn had been, and shook her head sadly, “No... I am not. I am too old to recover and there is nopony alive with the magic to heal me. It seems I am again bound to the counting of years.” Clover bade the sisters and the council to gather close, “Listen... He won’t be defeated for long. The Heart must be protected. The power of the Fire of Friendship within it is the only thing that can defeat him and he knows this. Celesia... Luna, you must take the Heart far from this place. Travel back to the north, to the old lands. The library of Starswirl the Bearded, whatever is left of it beneath the ice, may hold the answers we need.” “How can we send the heart away?” Tourmaline asked, “What if he comes back?” “Celestia and Luna are the only ones strong enough to brave the windigo that still haunt the old lands and where they go, the heart must go, they are the only ones who can protect it from him.” She coughed and laid her head against the stone. “If the heart remains here, Discord will come for it before we are ready.” “Well then I’m going with them.” High Horse opened his mouth to protest but Clover spoke first. “No, Tourmaline,” she rasped, “Tourmaline... I need you to stay here and do what you can do to keep the ponies together. So long as we rely on each other and remember our bounds of friendship we will be safe. Remember, only through friendship may Harmony be preserved...” the mare’s eyes fluttered and closed. “Clover, no!” Tourmaline cried. “It is okay,” Storm Song said, touching a hoof to the side Clover’s neck. “She’s still here, just sleeping.” “What do we do?” somepony asked. “We do what she said,” Luna answered. She levitated the Heart off its pedestal and wrapped it in a strip of cloth torn from a curtain before placing it in her saddlebag. “Luna... Tia.. you don’t have to do this,” Tourmaline pleaded. “Clover’s right. We can travel faster than anypony else. Discord won’t even know we’ve gone until we’re half way there,” said Luna. “Besides,” Celestia said, looking outside “I think Discord’s handling the sun and moon right now.” Behind her, Tourmaline watched as a sun and moon suddenly changed places for a moment before both rose at the same time, only to have the sun set a second later. Tourmaline sprang up and threw her hooves around the two sisters, “Please be careful girls...” “We will,” Celestia promised. “Just...” Celestia glanced over her shoulder out the window where it was beginning to rain what could only be spoiled cider, “try to find our parents and bring them back here. Would you?” Tourmaline promised and hugged the girls tight. Without another moment’s waste and barely a glance behind them, Celestia and Luna stole out into the Chaos that once promised to be their home. Puddinghead, Smart Cookie, Private Pansy, Hurricane, and Platinum were heartbroken by what had happened to their friend. The unicorn had always seemed so ageless, to see her laid low was more than they could bear. While Clover was tended by medical ponies, they looked to each other for comfort and told each other stories of the times they had together. Other ponies gathered round and listened and soon others took their turns telling stories of their own of loved ones trapped outside in the growing storm. They turned a deaf ear to Discord’s whispers outside the walls and looked to each other and ventured out into only to find others that had hidden from Discord’s touch. So, ponies of Equestria weathered the storm, huddled together in the Council tower of the palace singing songs and telling stories. They shared memories and fellowship to remind themselves of the harmony they had so long sought and now held so dear. All the while, Tourmaline drew all the ponies she could to the palace whilst maintaining a protective shield over the palace to keep at bay the twisted victims of Discord’s corruption. Meanwhile, Celestia and Luna made their way back to the land they had put behind them in hopes of finding the answer to saving their new home. Days stretched weeks and things began to grow dire. Though spirits were kept high, food had completely run out. Some of the more powerful unicorns began to magically manifest food for the other refugees. Though it gave them something to eat, it took more strength to produce than was gained from it but, for their friends, they sacrificed it gladly. In time, Tourmaline began to weaken and as she did she was forced to retract her shield until it barely filled the council chamber itself. Finally her strength began to fade. Days had past since she was last able to eat the food the others manifested for her and her shield now flickered in and out. Some ponies tried to gather food from the outside but it turned to sand in their mouths as Discord laughed and promised them all the food they could eat if they’d just give up and come out to play. Only a few had considered his offer. Her strength failing fast. Tourmaline gave one surge of effort and sent a beam of light straight up from the castle tower. It shown weakly against the storm of chaos, but just enough, the ponies prayed, to call the sisters home. A few days later, Tourmaline stumbled and fell to her knees, she looked up at those that had come to mean everything to her. “I’m sorry,” she uttered before falling unconscious. Her horn’s aura flickered, faded, and with a single last spark of magic drifting off its tip, went out. The shield dropped. “Hahaha!” Discord laughed triumphantly as he popped into existence in the gap his previous exit had left in the wall, “Well this had been most satisfactory, I didn’t even lift a finger.” A book and quill appeared in his hands and he spoke aloud as he wrote, “Dear Diary, today I learnt a very important lesson. Turns out that in the end, even if I never give up and my friends never let me down...” he slammed the book closed and whipped back to the crowd of cowering ponies, “harmony will always fail!!!!” He laughed mockingly, pointing and snickering at the ponies who refused still to give in. Just then, a swirling light of blue and gold filled the room and flashed bright and, with a flash, revealed the Celestia and Luna standing firm between Discord and those they loved. A bright white shield flashed behind them protecting the ponies but leaving the sisters to face Discord. “You’re back...” Tourmaline whispered, her eyes struggling to stay open, “Did you find a way to...” Celestia answered, “No. What we needed wasn’t there. It was here.” “It wasn’t the Heart that gave us the power to defeat the Windigo and set aside our old conflicts,, the Fire of Friendship, the same power that resides in us all gave us that,” explained Luna. “When we saw your call for help we both felt that power rise up in us and nothing will stop a true friend from standing by the side of those she cares for.” “Oh how touching,” said Discord, pretending to gag himself. “Mind if we get on with this.” “Not at all,” the sisters answered in unison. Discord struct first. A snap of his fingers split the ground beneath the sisters’ hooves wide open but the sisters did not fall. With eyes shining like stars they simply stood in the air. “Lets take this outside,” spat Luna. Her horn flared and the trio of combatants vanished. Tourmaline struggled to her hooves and tumbled to the window. Below in the courtyard the courageous sisters stood against Discord amidst a maelstrom of chaos. Suddenly they erupted into motion. Luna and Celestia charged across the flagstones only to have Discord teleport straight up, laughing as they shot by, beneath him. His laughter cut off when Luna appeared behind him moving at a full gallop and rammed her flaring horn against him. He roared in frustration and threw himself at the mares. The battle raged on, and neither Celestia or Luna slowed their assault for an instant. The court yard flashed all over as the three teleported back and forth with such speed it seemed they stood in a thousand places at once. In fact Discord might have been. Beams of light as bright as the sun and pure as the moonlight tore through trees and stone. Strange machinations and monsters manifested out of thin air or tore their way out of the earth to claw at the Sisters but found themselves banished for blown back before they could reach them. Still, they never backed down, and never would when they stood between their friends and disaster. Discord began to slow. His attacks became less ferocious, his defence less instant. He almost seemed to be losing interest in the battle. “It’s like he’s getting bored of the fight!” Tourmaline gasped. A cry of pain sounded from below. Tourmaline frantically searched the smoking courtyard and saw Discord standing over a slumped Celestia. Luna dashed to her sister’s side like a thunderbolt as her cry of protest rang out. With a laugh, Discord disappeared as Luna reached them. Luna approached her fallen sister gingerly. Celestia turned to her sister only to laugh, revealing Discord’s yellowed eyes. Discord/Celestia reared up and kicked. The blow struck Luna square in the chest and sent her flying far and high to land on the roof just below the window where Tourmaline watched. Celestia screamed her sister’s name as she dispatched the phantom discord she had fighting and teleported to the balcony where poor luna had landed. “You see? Harmony will ALWAYS lose little ponies,” Discord practically spat as he appeared in front of them, all pretence of joviality dropped, “Your love for one another might be your strength but it’s also your weakness!” He reached back with his lions paw and extended his claws, ready to strike, “Now, if you don’t mind. I’m Getting BORED!” As Discord’s claws fell, Luna’s horn flashed and, from nowhere, the Crystal Heart appeared in front of her. A beam of energy shot forward from the gem and struck Discord in the chest driving him back and into a pillar, embedding him in his own indention. Luna rose to her hooves, hurt but unyielding. “Give up, Discord,” cried Celestia. “Wreck your chaos elsewhere and leave these ponies alone!” Discord gasped, “Oh my! You’re right! What ever was I thinking?” he piped mockingly, “You’ve convinced me to change my tune!” With his paw on his chest and his claw in the air like an opera singer, Discord let out a loud note that sent everypony clutching their ears. The pitch grew until pebbles shook on the ground, window panes rattled, and the Crystal heart hummed. Then shattered. “NOOOOO!!!!,” Tourmaline cried. Ponies in the tower fell to their knees or clutched their chests in horror as they felt the shatter of the gem in their hearts. The sisters stood in shock then collapsed in despair as shining fragments, as innumerable as sand, fell through the air and ran down the castle’s battlements. Tears streamed down their faces as Luna and Celestia held each sobbing as they slumped to the ground. Discord danced around them laughing and gloating. “We...lost,” sobbed Luna, “No... we can’t just give up.” “How? The heart... it’s gone,” pleaded Celestia. Tourmaline and the other ponies watched from the tower. “No, it’s not,” Clover managed. “Not while the Fire still burns in us,” answered Smart Cookie. “Let’s kick his butt!!!!” cried Pansy. Tourmaline couldn’t help but smile, despite herself. She reached out with her tattered magic and enveloped the councillors, her friends, and those she cared for in her magic her failing strength embolden at the warmth of their magical touch. At once, everypony in the tower began to glow with the light of the Fire of Friendship. Enmass, the ponies the tower teleported down to their distraught friends and again stood before Discord... who happened to be swinging a broom stick at a Heart shaped pinata. “Oh come on... again?” he whined, “Glowing or not just give it up. You can’t win!” Celestia and Luna looked up at their defiant friends and smiled at each other as they rose to their hooves. “Yes we will,” answered Celestia as she stood up to face him, “No matter how you batter us down you can never beat us.” “Jeez! This is getting old! Why won’t you just quit?!” he screamed at the sisters. “He turned to the other ponies, “Why don’t you just run?!” “Because we are tired of running,” Storm Song said, stepping forward. “Ponies have run from you for centuries. It’s about time we stood our ground.” “Oh really,” Discord mocked, hands on his hips. “And what brought about this surprising change of heart. You, Chieftain, should know better.” “You’re right, I should,” Storm Song stepped back into place beside the Council members. “But how can I not hold fast when my friends still stand strong.” Discord ran a paw over his face in frustration, “And what could your friends possibly do. What makes you think that they are going to be able to stand against?” “Because,” Luna yelled back with a glance to her friends gathered around her, “The fire of friendship lives in our heart, as long as it burns we cannot drift apart.” “Though quarrels arise,” called Celestia her chin high, “their numbers are few. Laughter and singing will see us through.” “We are a circle of friends, a circle of friends we'll be to the very end!,” finished Luna.. The scattered fragments of the heart began to glow from where they littered the ground. Discord shrank back, “But how? The Heart! I destroyed it!” “Such a thing cannot be so easily broken,” said Celestia. As she spoke, the pale light shining from the gathered ponies grew brighter as they heard her words. It grew until a magnificent flash of light appeared over the sisters. The light flowed upward formed a heart of shining flame in the air. The Fire of Friendship made manifest again. The tiny, glittering fragments of the Heart began to rise from the ground and flow into the flame. Discord shrank back until he was pressed against the wall. “The Fire of Friendship was never really in the Heart, the Heart merely shown with the light of the Fire.” A fragment of the heart floated over Celestia’s head “The true secret of friendship is in the Laughter we have together,” Another over Luna’s. “in the Honesty we show each other,” A second over Celestia. “in the Kindness we give each other,” A second over Luna’s “in the Generosity we display,” A final fragment floated between them before splitting in two and joining the others above the sisters. “And in the Loyalty we share!” The fragments settle into a triad over each of their heads. Discord laughed with nervous incredulity as he sensed the power growing in his foes, “You can’t honestly expect me to believe that this power comes from just being friends!” “No, we don’t expect you to believe at all. You couldn’t understand. You can’t possibly understand the Magic of Friendship,” Celestia explained calmly Discord let out a forced laugh, “The magic of friendship? Really?” Luna sighed and shook her head, “Yes, Discord, really, and that’s something that you could never understand. It isn’t just the Magic OF Friendship. It’s that Friendship IS Magic.” “It’s not just that Friendship is Magical, sister.” said Celestia. Luna closed her eyes and nodded, “Of course not. The truth is, Discord, that the source of all real magic...” “is Friendship.” “is Friendship.” The three crystal splinters flared above each of the sisters’ heads covering them in a perfect light that engulfed their entire bodies as the two lighted skyward. A spectacular beam of rainbow light shot from the glowing sphere of light that the sisters had become and struck discord. Discord screamed and struggled against the power of Harmony itself until he too was engulfed by the swirling prismatic energy. Brilliance flared again and vanished to reveal Discord twisted in fear with his mouth forever locked open in a silent scream, turned to solid stone The shining globe of light descended gracefully and touched down on the roof in front of the ponies watching on in awe. As it did the light faded away, revealing the sisters. They stood lightly on shining hooves, faces serene, wings extended and shining with their own light, a crown set with a single multi colored gem set on each brow. “Your... you’ve... “ stammered Tourmaline before whispering, “Alicorns...” The others, lead by a tearful Storm Song, gasped and knelt before the reborn sisters. Luna and Celestia looked at each other in confusion. “We ARE alicorns!” Luna exclaimed. “How... how is that possible?” Celestia asked in disbelief. “I have no idea. I don’t think its ever happened before,” Tourmaline admitted. “Clover told me that Starswirl the Bearded spent hundreds of years trying to learn the secret of ascension but he never did. But you girls...” shook her head, “I have no idea.” “They have renewed their pledge to Harmony,” Storm Song said, looking up from his bow. “By answering the call of friendship by wielding the light of harmony to defeat disharmony itself, they have taken up the ancient oath of the ancients and been restored. Not even my people’s most esoteric of prophecies hoped for such a thing to happen.” “Pledge of what now?” said Celestia. Storm Song smiled, “My lady, if my tribe’s memories are correct you will have all the time you need to understand.” Luna stretched a wing hesitantly, “I don’t even know what an alicorn is suppose to do.” “So, what now?” asked Celestia. “Simple,” answered Commander Hurricane, finally freed from her tin can prison as Discord’s magic failed. She waved a hoof to the countryside beyond the castle, the plants and animals had returned to normal but everything was in disarray, “We get to work, we repair, we rebuild, and we keep going.” “Most importantly,” said Puddinghead, rubbing her stomach, “we find something to eat.” “Oh my! I forgot!” Luna said gesturing for everypony to look down at the road leading up to the palace. There on the ground were lines of carts bulging with food, blankets, tools, and medicines. Everything they’d need to help rebuild their home. A faintly familiar chestnut earth pony stallion hitched to the first cart waved up at them. “Just a little gift from your cousins back home!” he called. Everypony ran down stairs as fast as they could, most hadn’t had more than a mouthful in weeks. Tourmaline cheated and teleported directly into a cart filled with apples. The ponies pulling the carts set about unloading the carts but found their food stores eaten before they could even set the boxes down. “My ya’ll are hungry,” the chestnut stallion, whose name turned out to be Cobblestone, said. “When was the last time you had a decent meal?” “Oh... not too long,” Tourmaline managed through a mouthful of apple, “couple of weeks.” “F’yew, seems I got here just in time then. You can thank those fillies, Celestia and Luna, for that. We’d have never found that there pass over the mountain without them. Say, where’d they run off to anyway. Last I saw they said they were going ahead and disappeared in a flash all of a sudden.” “Oh they're fine,” Puddinghead answered. “They always look after each other. Birds of a feather you know.” “huh?” Cobblestone responded. “Ya, it’s been a real pleasure getting to know them, they’ve really taken flight.” “I don’t think I understand...” “Ya, though sometimes I think they’re just winging it.” “Wha..?” “Well you know the old saying. You can lead a horse to water but you can’t make it mystically transform into alicorn after defeating an ancient part-pony-part-dragon-part-lion-part-whatever monster thats intent on wrecking eternal chaos on the world.” The poor stallion just blinked in confusion. The other counselors soon jumped to explain. They told him how they encountered the native ponies soon after setting camp by the cave where the heart first manifested and all the confusion that first contact had caused. Tourmaline joined them and told him about how she had been shanghaied by a group of natives and taken to meet the chieftain of the Canterlot Tribe. Storm Song explained to Cobblestone their reasons, including the belief that the presence of unicorns and pegasi, remembered as agents of disharmony in the old tales, would bring about the return of discord. “Discord?” Cobblestone asked, “You mean that part-pony-part-whatever thing that sent those fillies our way looking for help?” The chieftain nodded, “It was believed that disharmony between our peoples would bring about his return. It seems quite the opposite. Discord returned because he sensed the growing threat to his chaos.” He shook his head, still not quite believing the events of the day, “I never thought we’d see the day his shadow would no longer haunt the tribes.” “Hey Cobblestone,” said Luna’s voice from behind them, “I see you’ve already met everypony.” Everypony turned to see the sisters approaching. Cobblestone’s jaw dropped at the sight. Last he had seen them, only a hour or two ago, they were just run of the mill unicorns. Now they stood half a head taller than before and seemed infused with an inborn unnatural grace as a they walked, the still untested wings folded by their sides seemed the least of the changes in the young mares. Storm Song again threw himself to his knees before them as he praised them for what they had done. “You.. you really don’t have to do that..” Celestia said uncomfortably. “My lady does not understand what she and her sister have done for my people,” Storm Song said in that awkward ‘don’t refer to them directly’ way of speaking, as if they were royalty. “Discord has haunted us every day and night since the birth of the earth pony race and to see your visage transformed now into the likeness of the ancients is... a blessing beyond telling.” Celestia and Luna looked at each other in bewilderment. “Well... that.. um..thank you?” Celestia stumbled. “So! Um.. Cobblestone, have you told them about how things are back in the homeland?” “Huh?” he answered, still caught up in the sight of the two newborn alicorns. “Oh ya. No miss I haven’t.” He sighed and ran a hoof across his forehead. “Well honestly it hasn’t been easy. A lot of folk were bitter. They thought yall’d just abandoned us to the cold. I tried to tell them that we could have gone with you but you know how ponies can be. After a bit it got even colder than it was when you left, most of the old cities got swept away by the ice. Soon a lot of those same folk talked ‘bout cutting bait and trying to catch up with y’all, thinking you had the right idea in the first place. “We managed to talk’em out of it, never would have made it, but they weren’t happy. Truth is...” he shrugged, “things aren’t exactly going well. If it wasn’t for the Princess things would have fallen apart already... might still.” “Princess?” Platinum joked. “Some cousin usurp my old throne?” Cobblestone smiled, “Not exactly. The earth ponies and the few remaining unicorns were at each others throats. We might have had all the food but without the unicorns magic to keep us warm we’d’ve frozen. Didn’t take long before we were back at our old power games. The Princess got us talking to each other again, convinced us to set aside our differences for the common good. “We built a new home together for all the clans, even though it’s mostly us earth ponies who stayed behind, ‘cept for a few hoof fulls of unicorns and the Princess, of course. Remember Winter Waltz, Commander hurricane?” “She’s your princess?!” yelled the shocked pegasi, “My cousin? But she’s a terrible fighter! No warrior in her at all! She’s a thinker, not a.. a..” She stopped and smiled, “She’s perfect. Still how did she manage to get all three clans to get along?” “Well, the Earth Pony clan is really the only one left anyway... or maybe it’s ‘cause our leaders actually WANT to get along,” Cobblestone said with smile, prompting a rash of blushing from the former clan leaders. He sighed again and wrung his hooves, “Still.. I don’t know how long it’s going to last. Now that we aren’t about to starve or freeze some folk seem to have forgotten how much we need each other. “The Princess’s got real heart, ya know. A lot of ponies didn’t even want to send any aid at all, but the Princess... she wanted to help anyway, even if we can’t spare what little we brought... even after all we’ve been through back home she’d never turn down a plea for help,” the stallion continued, “a friend in need and all that. It’s a pity most folk kind find that kind of light within themselves.” Princess Platinum, losing her famous composure and crying openly, threw her hooves around the stallion, “How can we ever repay your kindness?” “No need, Princess. That’s why its kindness.” “Actually... I might know a way,” said Celestia who looked at her sister. Luna nodded back. “We might have just the guiding light you need.” She turned to look back at the gathered council members for approval. For a moment they said nothing as understanding dawned on them. “Are you sure Celestia?” Smarty Cookie asked. “After everything?” Luna nodded, “They need it more than we do.” “But what if we need it again?” Platinum said. “I think...” answered a weakened Clover as she leaned up from her cot where she was being tended, “we have all the protection we will ever need.” She smiled at the sisters, “Go ahead, I think it’s yours to give.” Celestia lite her horn and, with a flash, the Crystal Heart appeared before them, reforged from the fragments of the old in the Fire of Friendship. “Take it.” “It’s beautiful...” Cobblestone answered, awe in his voice, “I can’t accept this as payment.” “It’s not payment. It’s a gift. Besides I think you will might need it more than we do.” Celestia smiled, “Take it, So long as your hearts are full of harmony and friendship it will keep your city safe.” The stallion gently took the stone in his hooves and tearfully thanked them all. Embarrassed, he sniffed and wiped his eyes, “Well, I guess we ought to be getting back. It’s a long trip and there’s no telling how long the pass’ll stay open.” He tipped his hat and bade them farewell before beginning the long trip back home. “So,” said Smart Cookie after they’d unpacked the carts the caravan left behind, “A single ruling princess back in the old home?” “I like the idea,” Clover answered with a smile. “I dunno,” responded Puddinghead nodding in the direction of Celestia and Luna, “I think we can do one better.”
Act Three: Chapter One - Tea and ProspectsAct Three Chapter One - Tea and Prospects With every corner filled with ponies passing balloons, beads, and noisemakers to the gathered crowd and every street packed curb to curb with celebration, the ponies of the city of Equestria were happy. The anniversary of the Princesses’ coronation was always the biggest celebration of the year, and this year, the seventieth, promised to be the biggest yet. A chorus of horns announced the passage of the parade, sending ponies rushing to make way as they scrambled for the best view amongst the throng. On the corner of the Palace Street and Hayseed Way, Peridot found a place between a cart passing out free bags of caramel popcorn and a bouncing yellow filly exuberantly tossing celebratory beads into the crowd. Peridot hopped up and down on her hooves, tossing her mane back and forth, creating an aura of wild hair as green as her namesake gemstone. She waved and cheered to each float as they passed. The parade was lead by the Royal Guard dressed in their gleaming gold armor and the Honor Guard wearing the traditional silver armor of the old country. The guards ponies passed by, their hoof falls landing in a single beat as their armor shined under Celestia’s sun. Behind them marched a rag tag formation of fillies and colts, only a few old enough to be sporting their cutie marks but all wearing matching scarves and blue and gold vests festooned with patches and waving banners proudly proclaiming themselves to be the Troop Six of the Junior Scouts. The children marched along while belting out a cheerful, if poorly synchronized, cadence: Happy citizens we be, at our best for our country. Born or moved here, we won’t roam, Equestria is our home. Land of silver, land of gold, hope of the young, pride of old. Loved by stallion, loved by mare, guarded by Princesses fair. Celestia, mare of light, Luna of the sacred night Crowns seventy years they bore, may they rule a thousand more. A scout alumi herself, Peridot sang along with them as they passed, pausing in her bouncing to stand at attention and salute, hoof on heart. Following the scouts were floats sponsored by merchants and guilds declaring their wares and skills proudly as ‘made in Equestria’. A few of the more exotically decorated floats were built by the various ‘heritage brigades’ that had sprung up among the old tribal villages as more conservative elements tried to preserve their ancient traditions in the face of ‘equestriazation’. Finally, surrounded by banner wavers, dancers, and musicians, came the float everypony had been waiting for. Atop the lovingly crafted platform stood the Princesses Celestia and Luna. Each princess wore a dress styled to represent their domain. Celestia’s was brilliant white and pale blue trimmed with a billowing edge that gave the impression of midday clouds, and a golden sun sat upon her chest. Luna’s gown was deep midnight blue trimmed with a lighter shade of blue and pattern with tiny stars and a moon set in a silver necklace. The princesses looked down at the ponies they both ruled over and served. Luna stood straight backed and regal as her mane flowed about her, sparkling like the night sky, silently commanding a respectful bow from everypony the float passed. Celestia, however, laughed happily as she tossed beads and sweets to the fillies and foals who rushed to the parade side to greet her. Peridot waved to the float’s royal occupants, catching the solar Princess’s eye who smiled in return. Behind the Princesses’ royal float followed the ‘Founder’s Float’. Decorated with banners and flags from celebrations past, it carried ponies who had made great contributions to Equestria during its formative early years as a colony of refugees. An aged Puddinghead waved enthusiastically beside the ever timid Pansy Blossom and the Hero of the Great Dragon incursion Sir Finish Line stood proudly in his old armor as he waved a tattered flag over his head. But, of all the honored ponies who rode by on the float, two were most near and dear to Peridot’s heart. A elderly unicorn mare with a dark chocolate brown coat and grey streaked blue mane who stood hoof-in-hoof with an old beige coated stallion with a exquisitely styled mane of deep burgundy. Peridot cheered and waved, “Woooo! Yay Grammy Tourmaline and Grandpa High Horse!” Somepony tapped her on the shoulder, interrupting her revelry. Peridot turned to find a white coated pegasus mare in a nurse’s outfit. “I’m sorry to interupted, Ms Peridot, but we need you back at the first aid tent,” she said. “I’ll be there in just a minute,” Peridot answered, turning back to the parade, “this is my favorite part.” She jumped and waved again, trying to get her grandparents attention. After a moment Tourmaline spotted her and waved happily and blew a kiss from the passing float. Ever dignified, High Horse raised his cane and nodded to his granddaughter. “I’m very sorry to bother you but we really do need you,” the nurse pony insisted. “One of the members of the school’s marching band dropped his gong on his hoof during warm up and cracked it pretty badly.” Peridot winced, a cracked hoof was like having a toothache that you had to walk on. She sighed in defeat, “Okay, okay. I’m coming, head back to the tent and let them know I’m on my way.” She waved again to her grandparents and called out, “Love you Grammy and Gramps!” Tourmaline answered by pointing to her eye, heart, and to Peridot while mouthing an ‘I love you too’. Peridot waved goodbye and backed into the crowd, letting somepony else take her spot in the forefront. She levitated her first aid band out of her hip pouch and slipped it over her foreleg before weaving her way back through the crowd to the medical tent. A short while later she lifted aside the flap and entered. Most of the patients they’d gotten that day were just what you’d expect from the carnival atmosphere. A few stallions had overexerted themselves at the hay toss booth. A couple old timers had gotten a bit too hot and needed to cool off. Other than that, most of the benches were filled with ponies who had been a bit too optimistic about their gastrointestinal fortitude and soon found themselves with a stomach that kept rebelling against the onslaught of the deep fried, the over-salted, and the caramel coated. Peridot found her patient on a cot in the back corner with one of his rear hooves hoisted in a sling. The nurses had bound the earth pony’s hoof tightly to prevent the crack from spreading, Peridot noted with approval. “Hi,” she greeted the grimacing young stallion, “my name is Peridot and I’ll be taking care of you today. Would you mind telling me what happened?” “I just, uh... kind of dropped my gong on my hoof during practice,” he winced, “It really hurts. I think I broke it.” “Hmm,” Peridot hummed as she considered his hoof. She light up her horn and passed it over the injured limb probing the wound with her magic. “Well good news, it looks like the bone is fine but you crack the hoof wall pretty badly. You’re lucky it didn’t split down to the corium when you ran over here.” “Can you fix it?” he asked hopefully. Peridot prodded the wound with her magic, eliciting another grimace from her patient. “Hm,” she said as she thought before smiling, “I’ll have you back on your hooves in no time,” she answered cheerfully. She carefully removed his injured hoof from the sling and gingerly unwrapped it. The cracked formed an ugly gash from the bottom of the hoof almost to the top. Peridot closed her eyes and wrapped the limb in her magic. As the light from her horn intensified the magical aura around his leg retracted and flowed downward into the cracked hoof until it seemed the injury had been packed with with brightly glowing, sky blue, puddy. The stallion watched in amazement as the gap began to close stitching itself together from top to bottom and leaving only a pale white line where the injury had once been.Peridot opened her eyes and smiled at her patient who was staring at his hoof in disbelief. “I don’t believe it,” he said. “It’s healed.” “Well of course it is,” Peridot chuckled. She turned to the side to he could see the symbol emblazoned on her flank. It showed a stylized rod of asclepius with a star at the top of the staff and wrapped in a gracefully twisting red a flower instead of the traditional snake, the emblem stood out boldly against the sky blue of her coat. “I didn’t get a cutie mark like this for nothing,” she piped proudly. “When my brother cracked his hoof he was laid up for a couple of weeks,” he swung up hooves over the edge of the cot, preparing to stand. Peridot put a hoof to his shoulder, “Fortunately for you,” she directed him to lay back down, “it’s only going to be a couple of days.” He groaned in protest. “Just take it easy and soak your hoof for an hour a day to keep it malleable. I don’t want you walking until that seam hardens.” He nodded in begrudged agreement and Peridot left him to the nurses. After checking to make sure there was nopony else who needed her expertise she stowed her legband away in her hip pouch and slipped back into the celebration. She was a little disappointed to have missed the end of the parade but soon cheered as she heard the sounds of music begin to swell within the crowd. It started with a single pony playing a fiddle on the street corner. Soon she was joined by another with a guitar, then another with a banjo. Within a few short minutes a full band had materialized and began belting out an irresistibly danceable melody. Peridot felt herself swept up and pulled into the dance. The tide of the rhythm carried ponies from partner to partner, stepping, turning, and bowing in time to the demands of the self appointed caller. In time, the music began to quiet and dancers broke away one by one and headed home. The Princesses set the sun and raised the moon and the day long celebration came to a close and Peridot returned to the first aid tent to help the medical ponies clean up. “Thanks for your help today, Ms. Peridot,” one of the volunteers said. Peridot smiled and waved a dismissive hoof, “Don’t worry about it. I’m always happy to help.” “We could always use a mare with your talents down at the hospital you know,” another, named Rose Petal, offered. “Ya, I know,” she answered. “I’m always happy to help out when the college can spare me but my hearts always been on the research side of things.” “Well, the offer still stands if you change your mind,” said Rose, “If we could find a unicorn that could cast half of your spells it’d make our job a lot easier. Hey, you remember that outbreak of pony pox a couple of years ago?” “Oh no don’t remind me,” Peridot said with faux exasperation. “I think my poor coat still has a few stains.” They chatted happily, trying to top each other’s stories as they packaged up the various bandages and medicines lent by the hospital. When they packed the last of the supplies there was a flap of cloth as somepony entered the tent. Peridot heard somepony ask, “I’m sorry folks, we just finished packing up. Can we help you?” She turned to see who it was. “Grammy and Grandpa!” Peridot cried happily as she rushed over to wrap her grandparents in a hug. “And how’s my favorite Granddaughter today?” High Horse asked. Peridot rolled her eyes; it was an old joke. He would call her his favorite granddaughter and she was suppose to answer that she was his only granddaughter then he would say that that’s why she’s his favorite. This time she settled on giving the old stallion another squeeze. “You guys looked great today,” said Peridot. “Your float was amazing.” Tourmaline smiled proudly, “Well thank you, Peridot. I was happy to see you found a minute to get away from this tent to see the parade.” “How could I miss it?” Peridot answered, “Especially when you had a place of honor.” Tourmaline smiled, “I was wondering. Do you suppose you might be able to leave early and join me for a cup of tea before your grandfather and I head home?” “Um...” she looked to the ponies behind her, one of which waved her on, “Sure I could do that. You coming too Grandpa?” “Sorry dear, I have a few administrative details to handle before it gets too late. I’m afraid I’ll have to make it up to you later.” he answered. “You know you’re suppose to be retired,” Tourmaline teased as she poked him in the side. “Only officially, my love,” he answered before saying his goodbyes and excusing himself. Peridot offered her grandmother the crook of her foreleg and the two of them walked out of the tent together and up Palace Street until they reached the open gate of the Palace itself. She looked around nervously but followed her grandmother’s lead. Walking along the side of the magnificent building they reach the vine covered cast iron gate to the Palace Garden. “Are you sure it’s okay for us to be here?” Peridot asked as they found a seat at a small cloth covered table beside of fountain. “Of course,” Tourmaline answered. “I hope you don’t mind, but I was hoping we could meet a couple of my friends from the palace while we’re here.” “Oh, um, sure.” Peridot answered, still feeling like she was trespassing. That feeling subsided a bit when a dapper stallion in a palace uniform approached them and placed a silver tray of tea and cookies on the table between them then bowed and left without a word. Peridot giggled. “I can’t wait to tell the girls back at the college that I had tea and cookies at the castle,” she said. The two nibbled their cookies and sip their tea beside the fountain while filling each other in on the recent events of their lives as the night began to deepen overhead. “Shouldn’t we be going,” Peridot said with concern as she noted how high the moon had risen in the sky. “Oh don’t worry, Peridot, they’ll be along soon. Just as soon as they finish their duties,” Tourmaline promised “I don’t know grammy,”Peridot responded, “It’s getting really late, I have to be at the college in the morning.” A regal voice boomed behind her,“‘TIS A SHAME, WE HAD HOPED THAT WE MIGHT HAVE A CHANCE TO SPEAK WITH THEE BEFORE THOU LEFT.” Peridot sprung to hooves and bowed as deep as she could, “Your majesty Princess Luna!” she exclaimed in surprise. With a flutter of her wings, Celestia descended from above and landed beside her sister, “Oh come now Luna, this young mare is Tourmaline’s family, I think we can drop the formality,” said the Princess. She rubbed an ear with her hoof, “Besides, you're a little too good at that voice.” “But sister, should we not try to maintain proper decorum as befitting our...” Celestia gave her a sidelong look. Princess Luna sighed in defeat, “Very well.” Both sisters closed their eyes for a moment and a change passed over them. Peridot looked on in amazement as the two princesses’ height reduced before her eyes from almost twice her height to only a head taller. As they did, the princesses’ manes grew still and retracted and become like normal, though still beautiful, manes of hair. Tourmaline rose to her hooves and hugged each diarch in turn. Peridot stared in bewilderment. Celestia sensed her confusion and explained, “It’s something of a spell. It came naturally to us a few decades ago.” “It’s more like a visible display of our power,” Luna interjected. “I believe it to be a natural consequence of our transformation.” Celestia nodded, “At first we did it to meet some of the tribes expectation of what an alicorn should look like but as time passed it simply became second nature. In fact it actually takes a bit of effort to drop the effect.” Celestia smiled, “Besides, it lets me sneak out into the city from time to time. Just have to drop the effect and throw a dress on to hide my wings.” “Tia! Tell me you didn’t do that again!” Celestia playfully nudged her sister who rolled her eyes as she realized Celestia was teasing. The royal sisters joined them at their table and poured themselves each a cup of their own. “So, Miss Peridot, I heard from your grandmother and others that you’ve become quite the prodigy in the field of healing magic,” said Celestia. Peridot nodded, still nervous to be speaking to the Princesses. “We were hoping that you might be interested in something of a job,” the Princess continued. “Well, I’d be honored of course but...” Peridot said hesitantly, “I’m not sure I can. The college is about to start classes again and I’m the only one on staff that can show the students how to cast some of the healing spells.” “That is exactly why we need you, young Peridot,” Luna said. “Nopony else knows as much about medicinal magics and it’s associated energies as you. Allow me to show you something.” The princess produced a simple brown bag and offered it to Peridot, “Have you had these before?” Peridot looked inside to find the bag filled with shiny plump pink and strangely angular berries, “Crystal berries?! I love crystal berries!” Celestia waved a hoof, “Please, enjoy.” Which Peridot gladly did, only offering the other three ponies some as an afterthought. “Crystal berries are actually somewhat of a mystery,” Celestia said. “If you were to take the seeds from the berries we gave you and plant them in your garden you’d only get a run of the mill berry bush. The only place in the world where they grow into crystal berries is the Crystal Empire.” “Crystal Empire? Isn’t it Crystal City?” Peridot asked before popping another hoof-full of berries in her mouth. “At first it was the Crystal Lands,” Luna answered, “then Crystal City, now its the Crystal Empire. Apparently the Prince and Princess want to start establishing more villages in their land and thought ‘empire’ was more fitting” she shrugged “a little ambitious sounding for me but to each their own.” Peridot accepted that with a nod. Celestia continued, “We believe the reason for the difference in the berries, as well as other local plant and animal life is the energies of the Crystal Heart.” “Crystal Heart?” ““Remember the story of Hearth’s Warming Eve?”Tourmaline asked, “After a few years the Fire of Friendship began to fade, so we did what we could to preserve it by trapping it’s energies in a crystal lattice of pure sapphire.” “Somehow,”Celestia began, “the Heart is affecting the processes of life itself. Plants are able to grow despite the cold, crops and animals experience surprising health and often take on new forms. The Heart is even responsible for the characteristic crystalline appearance of the crystal ponies’ coats and manes.” “So... what do you need me for?” Peridot asked. “Peridot,” said Tourmaline, “the energy given off by the heart is a manifestation of Harmony. It repels and repairs many of the effects of chaos, even those that we normally assume are just a normal part of nature. Most notably are it’s healing properties, an injury that might take weeks to heal will recover almost instantly in the Light of the Heart.” “So...” Peridot ventured, “you think I might be able to help understand the Crystal Heart because of my healing magic?” “We do,” Celestia said. “Your magic is the only other that we've seen that has similar effects as the heart. We believe that this similarity will allow you to make sense of the Heart’s energies. As Princess Luna has said, the Empire wishes to establish new settlements throughout the north but they do not wish to leave any of their citizens outside of the Light of the Heart. The Crystal Empire has very few unicorns and even fewer have any true magical ability, and so, the Empire has asked for our help.” “Your Majesties...”Peridot said nervously, “I don’t know. I’m not sure I’m the right pony for the job.” Tourmaline turned to her granddaughter. “Peridot,” she said, placing a hoof across her shoulders, “I helped create the Heart along with the princesses and our dear friend Clover. I have every confidence that you will be the one to finally unlock its secrets.” “I.. I guess the college can get along without me for a bit...” Peridot said. “Wonderful!” Luna said. “What is the soonest you can be ready to go?” “Well, Princess, classes don’t start for another few weeks. So... I guess I can go now.” “Thank you, Peridot,” Celestia said. With a flash of golden magic she produced a simple brown covered book bound in ribbon, “This journal contains everything the Empire has been able to learn so far.” Another flash produced a scroll bound with the Princesses’ gold seal, “Give this letter of passage to the carriage or skywagon driver of your choice once you are ready to go.” Luna nodded her head graciously, “You’ve done us and the ponies of the Empire a service, Peridot. What you learn will benefit both our peoples.” The Princess rose to hooves and and together wrapped Tourmaline in a royal goodbye hug. “You girls are getting to big,” Tourmaline joked, touseling Celestia’s mane. An act that sent Peridot’s jaw plummeting toward the ground in disbelief. “Again, we thank you. Oh yes, Peridot, when you arrive at the Crystal Palace, look for a young stallion named Lumine. He’s one of only few unicorns there, you can’t miss him,” Celestia said. With a bow she added, “If you will excuse us...” With a flash of gold and blue magic the princesses returned to their full glory and took wing, leaving a stunned Peridot wondering if maybe she shouldn’t tell her friends about her tea at the palace after all, lest they think her crazy. “Well, it’s been a wonderful evening, sweetheart, but I’m afraid I had better be on my way too,” said Tourmaline. “If I don’t get your grandfather home soon he’s liable to work till he falls asleep on his hooves again.” Peridot walked with her grandmother in stunned silence until the reached the fork in the road that would take her home. “Again, my dear,” Tourmaline began, “thank you for doing this for me. Don’t forget to write when you get there.” Peridot smiled. “I promise and it’s nothing, Grammy,” she said, despite her apprehensive expression that said otherwise. “I guess I can’t really turn down an opportunity like this.” “Besides, you know,” Tourmaline said, “its all the crystal berries you can eat.” Peridot laughed, “Well why didn’t you say that in the first place?” The two shared a fond farewell and parted ways. When Peridot reached her front door she paused, wondering what she had gotten herself into. She shook her head to clear her thoughts and smiled cheerfully. “Well, I guess I better get to packing then!”
Act Three: Chapter Three - Company of FourAct Three Chapter Three - Company of Four “What was that?” Peridot asked as the crowd exploded into cheers as ponies shouted blessings for the Empire, the Heart, and Princess Benevolentia. Lumine’s smile gleamed, literally, thanks to the immediate effects of the Heart. “A magical manifestation of Harmony itself,” he explained, turning to her. “That’s what all of us have been hoping you might help to understand.” “Me?” Peridot answered doubtfully. “I’m just a glorified medic. I can mend broken bones and banish fevers. I don’t know anything about magic at THAT sort of level.” “That’s just the thing!” Lumine said excitedly. “You can heal injury! Oh sure, healing spells are nothing special. Not to say that your spells aren’t special, quite the contrary actually. Thats why you’re here after all. What’s special is you. Lots of ponies have healing as a special talent, thank goodness. They just know how to properly take care of an injury instinctively, how to clean it or wrap it or the best way to ease discomfort. They still have to receive training to properly bring their talent to light though. But you…” he pointed a hoof at her chest, “you don’t just wrap and bandage injuries. You actually heal them. You put things back the way they were. And most importantly it wasn’t just some spell you learned, it came naturally to you through your talent, and that is something special.” “I don’t know,” Peridot said sheepishly. “I hope I can help.” “Well the princess seems to have the utmost in confidence in your abilities,” he responded. “Oh uh, our princess that is. Though I’m sure your princess, well princesses, do as well or else they wouldn’t have recommended you in the first place.” Peridot looked at her hooves, unsure. Lumine poked her in the shoulder, “Come now, this is no place for that. Look around you, this is the Crystal Fair! The biggest party this side of … well.. everything I suppose. Besides look at yourself.” He gestured to her coat and mane, transfigured by the Heart’s magic, “You’re a crystal pony now, well not an actual crystal pony as the effect is temporary, but in any case you’re not allowed to be glum during the Fair. You don’t want the Heart to soak up those negative feelings, now do you?.” He flicked his head toward the growing celebration, “Let me show you around.” Peridot smiled at the thought of joining the party. “Where are we going?” she asked as they cut their way through the crowd. “Ahh well, what would a Crystal Fair be without paying respects to the Princess herself?” Lumine answered as he cut around a heavy mare trying to corral a trio of bouncing foals. He waved a hoof toward the front of the crowd, “Princess!” A moment later a guard called out for everypony to make a path and Lumine and Peridot walked to the front of the pack, to meet the waiting monarch. Peridot bowed deeply as she approached the princess. To her surprise, Lumine trotted straight to her and offered a friendly hoofbump. To her even greater surprise the regal dandelion colored mare returned it with a laugh. “Lumine!” the Princess said happily, “You made it, I thought you had forgotten!” “Forgotten?” He answered, in mock disbelief, “How could I with all that racket you ponies are making out here while decent folk are trying to work?” The princess looked past Lumine and saw Peridot standing nervously, “Well Lumine, aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?” “Huh?,” he said before blinking and shaking his head. “Oh yes! Allow me to introduce Peridot, my new assistant from Equestria. She arrived only a short while ago.” Lumine stepped to one side, and held out a hoof. “Peridot, please meet Princess Benevolentia,” he leaned over and whispered loud enough for the princess to hear, “or Benny if you want to get on her nerves.” “Hey!” the Princess protested. She shoved him playfully. “Don’t make me tell her your old nickname.” “It’s.. um.. very nice to meet you, your majesty,” Peridot said, still unsure about Lumine’s very public familiarity, “you have a beautiful city. I hope I can be of service to you.” She bowed low, in the style of the court back in Equestria. The Princess giggled quietly and waved a dismissive hoof, “There’s no need for that. You’re my guest and I want you to be comfortable. Please just call me Benevolentia, or Princess, if you want, or Princess Benevolentia if you really want to but please, none of that ‘your majesty’ stuff.” Peridot, calmed by the princess’s friendliness decided to take a chance, “Just don’t call you Benny?” Lumine stifled a laugh and the princess shot him a look of annoyance. “You know what?” she said slyly. “You get to call me ‘Benny’. This meanie has to keep calling me Benevolentia.” She stuck her tongue out at him, “Bully.” “Dork,” he responded. Peridot stared,, dumbfounded. “Did you two grow up together?” “Unfortunatly.” “Unfortunatly.” They responded in unison before sharing a glance and breaking down into laughter. “Well, Lumine, I suppose I ought to get back to work…” Benevolentia said wistfully. Peridot got the impression she’d rather be at the fair, trying to throw darts at paper targets or getting her face painted. “I suppose so,” Lumine answered. “I was going to take Peridot around, show her the celebration.” “Sounds great. You couldn’t have picked a better day to visit the Empire, Peridot,” she said. “You and Lumine should meet me and Dutiful for dinner at the castle. If you’re going to be staying at the palace with us we should get to know each other.” Peridot smiled, “I’d like that! Want me to bring anything? I’m a pretty good cook.” “Dessert?” “Sure!” she answered happily. “I know just the thing. I’m sure your kitchen has everything I need.” They bid the princess farewell and let her get back to her subjects. They squeezed their way through the crush of ponies surrounding the princess and made their way towards the wild music rising from a cluster of game booths. Peridot stopped and looked back to the princess beyond the crowd once they were clear and found herself treated to a wave from the royal mare, which she happily returned. “What did you think of the princess?” Lumine asked as he bought the two of them each an over sized ball of crystal cotton candy on a stick, from a vender. “Mmmph…” Peridot responded before deciding it best to swallow her mouthful of cotton candy and start again. “She was great, not what I was expecting at all!” “What were you expecting? Some stuck up stodgy mare with her nose perpetually in the air? An uptight noble too good to be bothered meeting a single one of her subjects? A delicate flower to be guarded and protected from the slightest breeze, lest she shatter and blow away on the wind? Some other stereotypical princess?” Lumine joked. “Come to think of it that’s a fairly apt description of her mother. Not that she wasn’t a wonderful ruler mind you, she simply didn’t have the congenial disposition that Benevolentia does.” “She seems like a good friend,” Peridot said thoughtfully. “Oh she is. My father was the old captain of the guard so we spent a lot of time at the palace when I was growing up. Benevolentia is like a sister to me,” said Lumine. “An older sister who used to always find a way to land us in a world of trouble, that is. I think I spent most of my foal hood grounded thanks to her. Is she really that different from the princesses in Equestria?” “Very,” Peridot explained. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are very, how do I put this, other worldly.” “They’re creepy?” “Oh no,” Peridot laughed. “Anything but, they just always seem…. detached. As if they’re watching us from on high, like they’re our parents and we’re their children. Maybe it’s because they’re alicorns. They just invoke a sense of…. reverence, I guess.” She shrugged. “Maybe its because they control the sun and moon,” Lumine offered. “Could be, I dunno. What I do know, though, is that that game of ring toss is calling my name,” Peridot said, pointing to a nearby booth. “Sounds good to me! Let’s see if you can’t win me something nice,” Lumine joked as Peridot’s handed him her cotton candy. They spent the next few hours cleaning out the prize cabinets of about every game booth they could find. Finally, happy, full of sugar, and laden with prizes Peridot asked if there is anywhere she might lay down for the night. “Lay down?” Lumine asks. “You can’t go to bed yet. What would the Princess think to be snubbed so? What would your princesses think? Why, you have an appointment for tea with royalty.” “Oh my gosh! I forgot!” Peridot’s eyes shot open before letting out a long yawn. “We better get to the palace then,” she added sleepily. Lumine led the way back to the palace gate. A guard took them to a high balcony where the princess waited. Peridot groaned at the sight of so many stairs. “Oh good, you’re here,” Princess Benevolentia said happily when they arrived. “Sorry, Princess. I hope we’re not late,”said Lumine. “I was showing Miss Peridot about the fair and I’m afraid we found ourselves a bit tied up. You should have seen this mare. If it involves throwing a ring, ball, or dart over a peg, through a loop, or at a balloon she is absolutely unstoppable. I dare say the game vendors weren’t unhappy to see us go at all. In fact there was one booth in particular where in one had to bounce a coin off of a…” The Princess coughed politely. “Oh yes.. of course..” Lumine hurriedly found a cushion and joined the princess at the tea table where she sat, Peridot did the same. “So, Peridot, did you have a good time at the fair?” Benevolentia asked. She nodded emphatically, “You should have seen me! I was the terror of the concourse.” She laughed, “They’ll probably start boarding up their windows when they see me if I come back for the next fair.” The Princess sighed wistfully, “I wish I could still go, I’m glad somepony had a good time. I tried a few years ago but all the booths just let me win.” “Well that’s no fun,” Lumine interjected. “Say, Princess Be… um… Benny,” Peridot amended, earning an amused look for the princess, “is the Prince still coming?” “Mhm,” she answered. “We let the servants have the night off so he’s getting the tea.” Just as she answered, the prince appeared on the balcony. “Talking about me behind my back I see,” The grey maned, silver crystal earth pony joked in a deep voice. Lumine rose quickly to his hooves and bowed deeply, clearly not sharing the same familiarity with the prince that he did with the princess. “My Lord…” he offered formally. Peridot stood and bowed as well. “Lumine,” the prince acknowledged politely, allowing him to relax and return to his seat. The prince greeted his wife with a peck on the cheek before setting the large tea trey he was carrying on the table. “And you must be our guest, Peridot.” “Yes, my um, lord,” Peridot answered, unsure. “I’ve heard good things about your talent, I trust you will be able to justify the faith we are placing in you by granting you access to the Heart,” he said raising an eyebrow. Peridot nodded, still bowing, “I hope so.” Dutiful accepted the answer and joined his wife at the table, sweeping his white trimmed red cloak to one side as he sat. “Psst...Peridot,” the Princess whispered. “You can stop bowing now.” “Oh.. thanks.” She stretched her neck and returned to her seat. “Tell me Lumine, have you explained your research to our guest?” the Prince asked. “Not yet my lord,” he answered. “I thought it best to take Miss Peridot out into the fair so that she might see the motivations for our efforts first.” The Prince nodded, “And what conclusions have you reached, Peridot?” “The Princesses told me that you want to establish settlements beyond your city borders... the equestrian princesses I mean… but that you don’t want to ask anypony to leave the protection of the Heart’s magic,” Peridot answered carefully. She remembered the teeming throng of the fair. “But,” she continued, “you don’t have a choice because your population is booming. You’re trying to preserve your way of life against the results of your own prosperity.” The Princess nudged Dutiful, “Told you she was smart.” The Prince smiled, “That she is…” He returned his attention to Peridot and Lumine. “Your Princesses have told me that your talent allows you to project the forces of Harmony through your magic. Is that right?” “I don’t know, My Lord,” Peridot answered honestly. “I know that I can heal and reverse damage... and that is what the Princesses and my Grandmother told me. Together they helped to create the Heart so I guess I have to have faith in their opinion.” “Hm… well Miss Peridot we will have to see. If nothing else your visit will help deepen our friendship with our cousins in Equestria.” The Prince leaned across the table and grew gravely serious. “However… there is one thing I will not brook in a friend...dishonesty.” Peridot swallowed hard, “I understand, My Lord.” “Do you? Do you, honestly? It seems we have only been friends for a few minutes and yet you have already broken that trust.” The very sky seemed to darken as the prince stared into Peridot’s eyes. “I… uh… what do you mean… My… My Lord?” The Prince leaned in closer, his frown deepening, “Did you, or did you not promise… PROMISE, MY WIFE that you’d make dessert?” Peridot broke into a rambling panic, “I’m Sorry I was so caught up and I forgot I can go straight to the kitchen and make something I only need like twenty minutes please forgive me I’ll never…” she saw a smile spread across the Prince's face. She stared, dumbfounded, for a minute before she and the prince broke out in laughter. “Ow!” the prince cried as Benevolentia thumped him across of back of the head with a manicured hoof. “Dutiful! Don’t do that to her!” “I’m sorry my dear,” the prince laughed heartily, rubbing the back of his head, “I couldn’t resist.” The Princess shook her head at her husband. She extended a wing and lifted the tea trey onto her back, “Why don’t we all relocated down to the kitchen so we can enjoy our tea while Peridot whips something up?” “Sounds good to me! I’m famished,” the Prince declared. “Lumine, you can fill our friend in on your research as she cooks.” He pointed a hoof a Peridot. “And you…” he said, trying, and failing, to keep a straight face, “this dessert of yours better be good.” Peridot smiled and rose to her hooves to follow the others down the stairs to the kitchen, “My lord, you simply haven’t lived until you’ve had my brownie pudding. If you don’t like it I’ll have myself banished myself.”
Act Three: Chapter Four - SolutionsAct Three Chapter Four - Solutions “Alright, Peridot, hold it steady…” Lumine cautioned as he carefully adjusted the delicately glowing gems and crystals arrayed on the workbench. “Doing my best,” Peridot grunted as she struggled to maintain the spell. “Stop bumping the array and I might be able too.” As she spoke, the pincers Lumine was using to slide a tiny sliver of crystal into place touched a silver wire connecting two sapphires and triggered a small crackling arc of magical energy. “Sorry! Sorry,” Lumine apologized hurriedly as he slid the gemstone home. “Okay… almost got it… and…yes, Yes!” Boom. “Or maybe not…” Peridot coughed through the cloud of dust thrown up by the small explosion. “What happened that time?” “I have absolutely no idea,” Lumine confessed. Peridot jumped as the door to their lab was flung open, revealing Prince Dutiful through the swirling dust. “Is everypony alright?” he asked in his trademark deep chested voice. “Yeah,” cough, “We’re fine. Just a miscalculation,” Lumine explained. The prince relaxed, “Thank Harmony. I was on my way to invite the two of you to attend a meeting in the atrium with the princess and I, when I heard the blast.” He looked over the thoroughly trashed laboratory, “I would appreciate it if you’d stop attempting to blow up my castle, Lumine.” “I’ll try…” Lumine wheezed. “So!” the prince declared heartily. “You will be joining us then?” “Of course, my lord. May I ask what the meeting is about?” The prince raised an eyebrow, “Your progress.” Lumine blanched, “Oh um… well, my lord. There isn’t a lot to tell. We’ve made some progress but, as of yet, we have been unable to produce any verifiable results. You must understand that these things take time and that this is a very delicate matter, for obvious reasons. If you’d consider delaying the meeting for a few more weeks…” “Impossible.” “... I’m sure I will have something presentable that can assuage the citizenry’s concerns. Perhaps if you would allow me a bit more time I could…” “Lumine!” the prince’s voice silenced the unicorn’s nervous prattle. “We simply wish an official statement regarding any progress you’ve made. If you have not been able to make any then that is what the statement will reflect. You have a few minutes to gather what you need to give your presentation. Also,” the prince brushed a blotch of dust and gem fragments from Lumine’s shoulder, “you may wish to make yourself a bit more presentable.” “Yes,” Lumine gulped, “my lord.” The prince nodded and left without another word. “Did you want me to clean up the lab while you’re out?” Peridot asked, already levitating a broom and dustpan in her magic. “Ooh no,” Lumine shook his head. “You are not getting out of this that easy. If I have to go, you do too.” “Need somepony to blame for wasting all these resources?” Peridot joked. “Well,” Lumine mused, “that and all the explosions.” He chuckled, still nervous but feeling better, “Go ahead and get cleaned up. I’ll meet you back here as soon as I’m ready.” Lumine gathered up a few scrolls of notes from their desks, tucked them into his saddlebags and headed back to his rooms to bathe and pick the bits of shattered crystal from his mane. Peridot looked the lab over before leaving, making sure she wasn’t going to forget anything she might need. “Oops!” she said to herself. “Well that’s kind of important.” She picked her way through the debris to a large angular device constructed of silver and softly glowing blue gemstone. She tapped the hidden mechanism on the back and it slid open revealing the Crystal Heart floating within. Carefully, she slipped the Heart into it’s silk lined protective bag and placed it in the open safe in the back. She closed the door and inserted her horn into the hole in the center of the door and concentrated, infusing the arcane lock with the sky blue glow of her magic. Normally Lumine would be the one securing the heart but he had been so hurried he’d forgotten. Peridot smiled as she considered making Lumine do a little pleading before she’d open the magic keyed safe for him. Finished, she sped through the halls of the palace to her roomed to clean up. A few minutes, a once over with a curry comb to remove a few stubborn shards of gem from her coat, and a quick mane styling later she was ready to go. Despite the short notice, Peridot always tried to look her best when doing anything official. Although, due to his Crystal Pony heritage, Lumine always seemed to be the better looking of the two. A fact that didn’t bother Peridot, though she did take advantage of it by teasing Lumine about being the ‘pretty one’. “Heart, Harmony, and Horse Shoes!” Lumine declared when she saw Peridot approaching. “Where on earth have you been? I’ve been waiting here for, uh, several minutes.” He poked her with a hoof, “Several. Minutes. What the hay have you been doing?” “Oh you know,” she answered lackadaisically, “Taking a bath, brushing my mane, putting the Crystal Heart, aka possibly the most powerful magical artifact in existence, away so it isn’t lost damaged or destroyed…” He grimaced, “I forgot?” “Ya, you forgot.” “Please don’t tell,” he said, pleadingly, at Peridot, who answered with a sidelong glance. “I’ll.. um.. buy you dinner?” She tapped her chin considering it before poking him in the shoulder, “With extra dessert?” He nodded, “Deal.” “Alright then, you’ve bought my silence,” she smiled at her friend. “Let’s get going. I’d hate to keep anypony else waiting for ‘several’ ‘minutes’.” They traced their way through the winding palace corridors to the atrium, discussing what they were going to say and going over the scrolls of notes that floated about the two like butterflies, glowing blue and purple with their magic. “Ahem,” somepony coughed, insistently. Peridot and Lumine looked up to find themselves standing in the middle of the atrium. The Princess Benevolentia, Prince Dutiful, and an assortment of important looking ponies were arranged along one side of a long table facing a much smaller desk with two chairs. “Oh sorry!” Lumine yelped in surprise as the notes he was levitating rained down. “We were so engrossed in the discussion of our… accomplishments… that I failed to notice that we had arrived. And we have accomplished quite a bit, in fact, lately, depending on definitions. Though I suppose that's why we’re here, to keep everypony abreast of what we’ve been able to discern about the heart and what we’ve...well...” he slumped a little, “How long have we been standing here?” “Several minutes, young stallion. Several. Minutes,” answered a elegantly dressed mare, her nose ever so slightly lifted. Limine frowned as Peridot stifled a laugh. “Please,” the Princess said, breaking the ice. “Have a seat so we can begin.” Lumine and Peridot did so. “I appreciate you coming on such immediate notice,” the Princess began. “I’m aware that there was some sort of accident in the lab today. I trust you were both unharmed.” “A small blow to my pride, my Princess, but no other wounds,” Lumine answered formally. “I was over sure of my ability to guide the reaction and the results were more energetic than I’d hoped. I apologize and will take more care in the future.” “I should hope so,” interjected a plump looking cream colored stallion. “Your experiments have been known to shatter windows for a mile around. I daresay what such an event might do were it to happen within the palace.” Peridot answered, “As my colleague said, we will take even greater care to ensure the prevention of future accidents. If you’d like you can attend the large scale agricultural experiment being conducted tomorrow, if you prefer to oversee things yourself.” The stallion didn’t seem pleased with the prospect of being near a ‘large scale’ anything involving Lumine’s experiments. An orange mare seated beside Prince Dutiful spoke, “Perhaps we should allow them to tell us what they’ve learnt of the Heart. Do you agree, my lord and lady?” The Prince nodded, “Please Lumine. Go on.” Lumine nodded and cleared his throat, “Very well. Before I begin I would like to clarify something, if I may. If I was to visit a carpenter friend of mine and ask him how many chairs he had made today and he were to answer, ‘none, but I have found a great many ways NOT to make chairs’ I would have to conclude that my friend is, in fact, a terrible carpenter. However, when it comes to research, things are quite different. If you ask me what I have been able to accomplish in the past few months of experimentation since my assistant arrived, I would have to answer that I have discovered a great many things that the Heart does NOT do and found a great many methods of channeling the Heart’s energies that do NOT work, and because I know that each and every pony sitting here today is, in fact, a well educated, well versed, and intelligent pony who can easily understand the minutia of research methodology, I know that you will realize that that is not a trivial accomplishment and constitutes a greater increase in knowledge about the Heart then we’ve gained since it was gifted to us two generations ago.” The ponies flanking the Prince and Princess looked at one another, one rolled her eyes. “So what you are saying, Mister Lumine,” said the mare who spoke before, “is that you would have been a very poor carpenter?” “Well… no, Ma’am,” he answered, confused. “Although, yes I suppose I would not have been, had I chosen carpentry as my profession. Although I’m sure I could have developed a spell that would allow me to mold wood directly.” He stopped to think, “Hmm… an interesting idea actually, I suppose I could modify a spell meant to...” “Mister Lumine?” “Yes?” he answered, blinking innocently. “You were saying?” “Ah yes…” Lumine was practically sweating bullets as he spoke. “The truth is, that I have failed to find anything of more than academic interest. It seems my greatest accomplishment thus far has been to invalidate nearly every current theory regarding the Heart’s operation. And while falsification IS an important part of logical inquiry, I’m afraid it’s a bit of a hollow achievement when it’s all you’ve been able to do.” “Well I don’t know if I’d put it so bleakly, Lumine,” the Princess comforted. “If nothing else, you’ve demonstrated that the Heart has untapped potential in the field of demolition.” “Princess, I don’t think,” he started before Peridot elbowed him. “It was a joke. She’s trying to cheer you up,” she whispered. “Are you sure?” he whispered back. “Oh, I see.” “What is it exactly that you’ve been trying to do?” asked a lime green mare seated at the end of the table. “In effect, I’ve been trying to understand how the Heart is able to tap into the primordial energy of Harmony. An effort, I must add, to which Peridot’s skill and magic has been an invaluable resource,” he answered. “To what effect?” “Well.. as I said, the heart’s magic has the effect of tapping into the primordial energy of Harmony,” Lumine explained. “Peridot’s natural healing magic has a very similar ability and being able to compare the two has led to some very interested insights.” “I believe that Miss Lemon Grass is asking what the goal of that line of experimentation is,” the Prince clarified. “Oh! Of course. My apologies. As you know, our fair Empire is prospering. Ponies are able to afford and support large families and lifestyles that our antecedents could have only dreamed of. The problem is that our growth is unsustainable. We simply aren’t going to be able to grow enough food for every pony within the area of the Heart’s magical effect. Also, we can’t grow crops beyond this effect because of the ever present cold and poor soil and transportation from Equestria is simply too slow to import what we will soon need and so our only option is expansion to new settlements.” “But what’s the point if the settlements would be outside of the Heart’s magic?” asked the cream colored stallion. “That is what I’ve been trying to do. I’ve been hoping to create receptacles for the Hearts power. Artificial vessels that could be returned to the capital for refilling every so often and then returned to their respective towns to shine down the light and blessings of the Heart’s magic on the settlers’ lands.” “But, every time you try to ‘fill’ one of these vessels,” Princess Benevolentia ventured, “it explodes.” Lumine sighed, “Unfortunately yes. The math works, the magical formula irrefutably argue that such a vessel, filled with the Heart’s magic, would act exactly as I’ve described, but the problem has always been the rate of energy flow. There doesn’t seem to be anything between the steady trickle of power the heart always gives off and sudden release. Even with Peridot’s magic stabilizing the reaction… well, I still blow up my lab.” “What if she weren’t stabilizing the reaction?” Price Dutiful asked, worriedly. “Well… then I shatter windows for miles around.” The ponies at the table shared concerned glances. “What is this agricultural experiment you mentioned earlier, Peridot?” asked the princess. “Oh it’s nothing, really,” Peridot said. “It actually has nothing to do with our goal of helping the Empire expand. Sort of a side project.” “Please, explain. I want to know everything you two have been up to,” Benevolentia insisted. “Well,” Peridot began. “Whenever I have a bit of spare lab time I like to work on why things in the Crystal Empire are so much more, well, crystally. Lately I’ve been developing a theory that seems to explain a lot of the differences between the Empire and the rest of the world.” “Could you tell us a bit more?” “Oh ya, of course,” Peridot chirped, happy to share. “Okay, from the beginning: “There are two primordial sources of magical energy: Harmony, which gives the Heart it’s power, and Chaos, which is what gave Discord his power…” “Excuse me, Discord?” asked an elderly mare beside the princess. “Oh yeah sorry, Discord was an ancient evil creature that ruled Equestria when we first got there. He basically tormented the native ponies until he got bored and went to sleep before eventually waking and doing it all again. It had probably been going on forever before Princess Celestia and Princess Luna defeated him.” The old mare nodded in understanding. Peridot continued, “Anyway, we ponies typically side with Harmony. It keeps the sun and moon in their tracks, makes sure the rain falls down instead of up, and stops the trees from pulling their roots out of the ground and walking away. Pretty much keeps things normal. The thing about Harmony though is that a little goes a LONG way. In it’s most extreme form we might call it Stasis, which is, in a way, worse than pure Chaos. Imagine the whole world locked into a frozen, unchanging state of perfect order. At least in a world of pure chaos there is at least a chance that it will rain chocolate pudding. Anyway, because the energy of the Heart is shining through crystal lattice of it’s physical structure it’s energy is shifted just a little further toward stasis.” “Aren’t there three sources of power then? Stasis, Chaos, and Harmony?” somepony asked. “I suppose so, but then again you can’t really use the primordial power of ‘Nothing will ever change again’ to cast a spell,” Peridot answered. “Anyways, I think this is why when you try to do something like cast bricks or pour concrete it tends to set in an angular, crystalline, manner. It’s been infused with a touch of Statis through the radiance of the Heart. “What I was hoping to do, was to take the Heart out to the fields at the outskirts of the city, where things are only barely crystally at all, and, using the methods Lumine has developed, tap into the heart and expose a large area of plants to it’s energy. If I am right then the plants’ degree of, um, crystal-fication should vary based on how far they are from the center of the city.” “Won’t that just prove that the heart imparts a crystalline appearance to life under it’s effect? We already knew that.” “Well, yes and no. Stasis should leave a magical signature in the freshly exposed plants. By comparing the effect on plants far from the city center and those close to it I should be able to determine the exact Harmony to Stasis ratio, well, Stasis to chaos ratio really, I might be able to duplicate some of the Heart’s effects. Even the experiments I’ve been able to do in the lab have produced a few interesting results, including one that lets you place something in a sort of suspended animation, might be useful if the Empire is going to have to transport food between settlements and the city. ” “Are you sure you’re special talent is in healing, Peridot?” the Princess asked playfully. “Pretty sure, Princess,” she answered, glancing back at the flowery Rod of Asclepius emblazoned on her flank. “Though maybe the star at the top gives me a bit of leeway,” she joked. The cream colored stallion spoke up again, “If you don’t mind me asking, how do we know this won’t just blow up the whole field?” “Oh that’s easy,” Peridot waved a hoof dismissively. “I’m not going to be tapping into the heart like we do for Lumine’s experiment, this is just a low level exposure. All we have to do is set up an array to concentrate the energy of the Heart a bit and let it do its thing like it always does.” “I don’t think you’ve mentioned this array before…” the Prince said. “I can answer that one,” Lumine said, standing up. “Peridot and I developed a kind of magically infused material that has an affinity for the energy of the Heart. We cast the tapping spell through it when we attempt to fill a vessel. Without that conduit, tapping into the Heart directly could make a pretty nasty bang.” “Lumine?” the Prince said, raising an eyebrow. “It still makes a pretty nasty bang.” “Well… I suppose that has proven to be unfortunately true,” he admitted. “Still, the array has proven to be an invaluable tool for directing the Heart’s energy. It may be our only real success so far. Unless Peridot’s experiment tomorrow bear’s fruit of course, which I’m sure it will… given the relatively minute risk of explosion.” “Now I am, admittedly, not a student of magical theory,” Prince Dutiful said with a quizzical look on his face. “I only know what I need to know as a ruler in regard to the applications of magic. That said, if this material is a natural conveyer of the Heart’s energy then why can we not simply lay lines of it from the Heart here to the settlements where the energy is needed?” Lumine opened his mouth to answer… and left it hang open for a moment as his eyes widened in realization. “My Lord... that’s brilliant!!!” he sprang to his hooves. “By the stars we’ve had the answer right in front of us this whole time! Haha! Why did I never consider that?” He grabbed a surprised Peridot’s face in his hooves and planted an enthusiastic kiss on each cheek, “Ha! Yes! That’s it. We can do this! Come on! We’ve so much to do!” He clambered out from behind the desk and trotted out the door, talking to himself, “Let me see we’ll need to modify the vessel’s spell matrix to allow the energy to escape as it is absorbed, probably have to start calling it something else, maybe foci or something… calculate energy loss per given distance… compensate for telluric drift… realign the absorption grid…” “Sorry! Sorry,” he muttered when he returned a moment later, embarrassed. “Almost forgot, we’re having a meeting. Having. A. Meeting.” He returned to his seat. “Sorry.” Everypony just stared as the stallion continued to fidget and mumble to himself. “Oh, forget it!” the princess declared, “Go get back to work, Loony. You can fill us in tomorrow.” “Carry the seven… divide by the Clover constant...” Lumine’s head jerked up. “Wait what? Oh, wonder! I’ll get straight on it then. We should have a prototype up and running in a matter of weeks!” “Let’s be off, my faithful assistant!” he called out as he dashed out the door leaving behind Peridot who still sat in her chair, confused. “Hey!” she yelled, rubbing her cheek. “You get back here!”
Act Three: Chapter Five - Test FireAct Three Chapter Five - Test Fire “Alright, Peridot,” Lumine said with a grunt as he set the last crate of lab equipment on the cart. “I think that’s everything, all we have to do now is set it back up onsite tomorrow and we’re good to go.” “Sounds good!” Peridot chirped as she checked the last item off her checklist. “Want me to finish up here?” “Yeah if you don’t mind. There’s been a lot of heavy lifting today,” he touched his horn gingerly and winced. “Headache?” Peridot asked. “Yeah a little,” he admitted. “I can spend all day weaving enchantments or crafting spells but this strenuous work... not for me.” “Oh quit your whining,” Peridot joked. She lit her horn and passed it by Lumine’s head. Immediately his eyes brightened. “Wow,” he said, blinking. “Thanks, I forget that your expertise is in medical spells.” Peridot waved a hoof, “Don’t mention it. I’ll send you a bill.” Lumine smiled and stretched dramatically, “I had better get some rest. I’ll see you in the morning.” Peridot nodded and extended a hoof to offer a farewell hug. “Just don’t try and kiss me again, ‘kay?” she said when he accepted. “Honestly? You're still on about that? It’s been a week, already,” he said. “I said I was sorry. You know I’d never consider you in that manner. N.. not that I’m trying to suggest anything negative. I mean, you’re a wonderful pony, very smart, fun, caring… And not to say that you’re unattractive either. Though again, I’d like to remind you that I do not think of you in that way so I’ve never really given the matter any thought, though I suppose…” his rambling was interrupted by Peridot’s hoof tapping. “Okay, I may have allowed myself to become a touch over excited.” “A touch?” “Or two…” Peridot squinted at him, “I think you owe me dinner again.” “Aw… but you’re expensive…” he whined. “Oh, get out of here before you say anything else weird.” Lumine took his opportunity and made a hasty retreat back to his rooms. Peridot stood in the lab shaking her head. “Something wrong with that stallion,” she said with a chuckle. Despite their constant back and forth, usually caused by Lumine saying something awkward then making it worse by frantically trying to fix it, they had grown quite close. In the past few months, he and the princess had become the dearest friends Peridot had ever had. She set about straightening up the lab. Most of the experiments had already been cancelled and cleared away to make way for their big project so there wasn’t much to do. Their day had been spent going over calculations and checking every inch of the conduit wire that would conduct the Heart’s energy to the test sight. That, and loading dozens of heavy rolls of the stuff onto carts for transportation. The focus, the large red crystal that would emit the conducted energy, had already been installed at the test site. Peridot had just finished filing away the last of their notes when a sharp sound snagged her attention. She spun in place, nearly knocking over the scroll rack in the process. Peridot stared into the dimming candlelight as the echoes of her commotion faded. “Hello?” she called out. “Lumine, is that you?” Peridot lit her horn; it wasn’t overly dark in the lab but the added light banished the shadows in the corners. She slowly placed one hoof in front of the other, careful to avoid their clicking against the polished surface of the palace floor, as she made her way toward the intruding noise. Steeling herself, Peridot spun round the corner to the small kitchen in the back of the lab, only to find herself facing not some villainous intruder, but a squeaking window shutter swaying gently in the night breeze. “Oh wow Peridot,” she laughed. “What are you, three?” She closed the window and latched the hook with her magic. “You know… You really shouldn’t talk to yourself,” a female voice said. “Ahh!” Peridot cried out, fully succeeding in knocking a few things over this time. “Shh! Shh!” the dark cloaked figure held a hoof over her mouth. “Stop that or you’re going to call the guards!” Peridot had no intention of stopping and continued sounding off wholeheartedly. “Peridot, cut it out!!” the intruder snapped. Peridot drew back in surprise at the sound of her name but she did stop screaming. “Look,” the intruder said, “It’s me.” The figure stepped back a few places and drew back her hood. The pony was a grey maned earth pony mare with a matching coat. Most surprisingly, the intruder was no crystal pony. “Wh..who are…” Peridot stammered. The mare smiled brightly beneath familiar purple eyes. “Who…” Peridot started, “P.. Princess? Benny?!” The mare smiled even brighter and fluttered her wings beneath her cloak, “Hi.” “Hi? Hi?! You almost scared me to death! And why are you grey?” The princess laughed, “Charcoal dust, does the trick, doesn’t it.” “Ya, but why?” Peridot asked. “You’re a princess, why are you sneaking around like a spy in your own palace?” “Well...Actually,” the disguised princess scuffed a hoof, “Dutiful is all tied up with the preparations from tomorrow’s field test, so I was hoping we might go out tonight.” “Go out?” Peridot was surprised, although Benevolentia had become a fast friend, she couldn’t recall them ever ‘going out’, her status as the uncontested ruler of the Crystal Empire more or less precluded a casual outing. “Ohh…” she said, as the reason for the false coloration dawned on her. The Princess laughed, “Ya, oh. I figured everypony would just think I was a friend of yours visiting from Equestria. It’s half true anyway, seeing how I am your friend. Hopefully.” She added with a wink. “Of course you’re my friend!” said Peridot as she playfully gave the princess a shove in the shoulder. She looked down at her hoof. “Ya…” Benevolentia said, seeing the grey charcoal blotch sullying Peridot’s hoof, “that’s kind of an issue though.” “Hm…” Peridot said, as she wiped the dust on her lab smock. “Oh! I have a just the thing to keep that from happening” She grabbed the princess’s hoof and rushed her out of the lab back to her rooms. “So…” panted the princess as she struggled to keep up, “does this mean you want to come?” “Hm.. let me think,” Peridot tapped her chin as she closed the door to her room behind her. “Should I go and have a fillies’ night out out with my best mare on her first night on the town in who knows how long or should I stay here and get ready for tomorrow and what might be the momentous achievement of my life?” The princess stared expectantly. “Of COURSE I’m going with you!” she wrapped the princess in a hug. “This is going to be so much fun! Oh oh, should we invite Lumine?” The princess giggled, “You kidding? He’s so scared of my husband he’d probably run straight out to the test site and tell him what we’re up to.” Peridot returned the giggle, “Yeah, probably. We’ll take him next time… maybe when the prince is out of town.” The princess nodded in agreement. “Well!” Peridot exclaimed, clapping her hooves. “Let’s see if I have something to keep that charcoal dust from smudging off.” “Um…” the princess said, pointing to Peridot. “Speaking of charcoal.” Peridot looked at her coat, thoroughly smudged from her hugging the princess, the both of them descended into a full fledged giggle fit. A few minutes later two grey on grey mares slipped out of the palace together and headed into the city where the local nightlife was just getting started. “PERIDOT!!!” knock...knock...knock… “PERIDOT!!! Are you in there!?” knock...knock...knock… “IF YOU DON’T OPEN UP I PROMISE I’M GOING TO BUCK THIS DOOR DOWN!” knock...knock...knock… “THAT’S IT, HERE I COME.” There was a loud but rather squishy sounding thud against the door. “Okay… ow… new strategy.” Peridot was dimly aware of the tinkling sound of a unicorn’s magic before somepony started shaking her awake. “Peridot wake up! Wake up!” “Huh..wha?” she answered. “Lumine? Is that you?” He scoffed, “Of course its me! But who are you supposed to be and why do you have frosting in your hair?” Peridot crawled from her bed to her mirror. Most of the coal dust still clung to her mane and coat, turning her from her normal aqua blue to solid grey, and there did seem to be a fair amount of bright pink frosting in her hair. She shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs from her sleep deprived brain, but no answer came to her. Last night had gotten a bit out of hand, Peridot struggled to remember but after the impromptu blockwide cotton candy fight the princess instigated and them both running from a very unhappy guard with a baby bonnet glued to his head things start to get fuzzy. “It’s… complicated,” she said, finally answering Lumine’s question. “What time is it?” Lumine rolled his eyes and threw back the curtains. “That’s what time it is!” he yelled as the bright sunlight streamed in. “Oh my gosh!!!” Peridot yelled, jumping straight up. “The test...” “Delayed for equipment calibration,” Lumine interrupted. “Look, I don’t know what happened and I’m not sure I want to. Just get ready, and get to the test site as soon as possible,” he said before storming out and closing the door none too gently. Peridot drew a bath and immediately set to scrubbing the coloring off her coat without waiting for the water to finish filling. Unfortunately the ‘crystal coat’ body shine that Peridot and the princess had used had to glue the coal dust to their coate definitely lived up to its advertised promise not to rub off, although it did have the added benefit of creating another layer to the Princess’s disguise. Back in Equestria, Crystal Empire fashion was a quickly rising trend and the so not a single pony had guessed that the two of them had been anything other than a couple of equestrian tourists trying to match the local look. After a few minutes Peridot got out and declared victory. She quickly toweled off and opted for a full lab coat like the one Lumine usually wore, rather than her normal smock, to hide the remaining grey blotches. A quick pass of a brush through her mane and she ran out her door to hop a carriage to the where todays test would be conducted. She found Lumine trying to reassure a small crowd of ponies from a podium beside the test focus.. “...and it greatly pleases, not only me but Princess Benevolentia as well, that you support this project enough to come all the way out here to watch this test first hoof. If you’ll only just…” He paused as he saw Peridot had arrived. “Ahh, it appears my assistant has finished her adjustments! Were you able to solve that problems with that thing in that place, Peridot?” he said with an awkward lilt to his voice. “What?” Peridot answered, confused. “Oh yeah, the thing in the place! Yep all taken care of!” “Well then! Let the test begin!” Lumine said with a flourish. “If you would all be so kind as to return to your seats, my assistant, Peridot, will now explain how the test will work.” “Its about time. what happened,” Lumine whispered out of the corner of his mouth. “Sorry,I was out with Benny last night,” Peridot answered in kind. “Things got a little out of hand.” “Well…” he responded with a chuckle, “that explains what’s wrong with her.” he nodded to where an exhausted looking Princess Benevolentia sat beside her husband. “Wait…. out? Like out out?” Peridot nodded. “And why was I not invited?” “Sorry Lumine, fillies’ night out,” she answered. “Next time, I promise. He looked like he wanted to say something else but a cough from the crowd brought his attention back to the here and now. Peridot approached the podium, “Thank you for coming and we appreciate your patience. “Our test here today is quite simple. Right now, a few dozen volunteers stand ready back at the palace. When we give the signal they will all do their best to power the Crystal Heart. Though not nearly as great an effect as the whole city gathering of the Crystal Fair the surge of Harmony these ponies generate will infuse the heart and cause it to radiate. “When it does, a special collector will bask in that energy and conduct it through a conduit of special material all the way from the center of the city to here, where it will infuse this large gemstone and cause it to radiate the energy of the heart.” She paused, allowing the murmurs of speculation to die down. “Now, from what I’ve learned during my short stay here in the empire, I know that you crystal ponies are specially attuned to the heart and are so accustomed to living under its glow that you probably feel uncomfortable right now outside of it. “Well, let’s see if there is something we can do about then.” Lumine stepped beside her, “Guard, if you’d please.” The guard pony stepped forward and produced a small firework which he set in the ground before lighting the fuse, sending it whistling toward the sky. Miles away, Peridot knew, the volunteers would see the sparkling light shoot skyward and begin charging the Heart. For a moment, nothing happened, and she began to wonder if perhaps the volunteers had given up on waiting for her and had gone home. Then, in the distance she saw a line of light rushing toward them as the power of the heart was channelled through the conduit material. Lumine grabbed her foreleg in excitement. “Look, look, look!” he said as he practically bounced up and down for joy. The light rushed passed them and into the base of the red crystal that was the focus. The gem glowed with bright blue lines of arcane power before being consumed by the Heart’s power and flashing bright. A wave of light, not unlike that during the Crystal Fair, emanated from the focus, transforming the surrounding grass and bushes into the familiar angular forms of the Empire. Gasps of shock and amazement rippled through the gathered ponies. “He!” Peridot laughed. “We did it!” “Hay, yeah we did it,” Lumine said, throwing a hoof over Peridot’s shoulders. “Was there ever any doubt?” “Not from me!” Peridot chirped happily. “Nor I,” rang a deep baritone voice. Peridot and Lumine turned to see that Prince Dutiful and Princess Benevolentia had joined them. The prince approached the podium and thanked everypony again for coming out this far and that he and the princess hoped to see them soon for the next test. “Speaking of the next test, when can we expect your preparations to be complete?” the prince asked Lumine. “Actually, my lord,” Lumine said, “The next test of this scale we require won’t be until the whole network has been constructed.” “What ‘network’ do you mean?” The prince asked. “Well, you see. The collector we build for the test is fine for the purpose of the test but it is nowhere powerful enough to push Heart energy all the way out to the proposed settlements.” The prince sighed, considering the costs, “What do you need, Lumine?” “At least twelve more foci, arranged in a geometric pattern through the city to maximize their potential, to focus the collection spell. Much, much more conduit material, on the order of twenty or thirty times to run between each of the foci and to the collector itself,” Lumine considered, “Oh, and the collector itself will likely take up most of the ground space beneath the palace spire and will require many fold the materials required to construct the one we used today.” The prince grumbled, “I sincerely hope you succeed, Lumine. When can you begin work?” “Why as soon as I have the materials,” he answered. “Then I suggest you get started now,” the Prince said. “I’ve given you carte blanche on the project and the nobility is beginning to feel the pinch. Much of what you have requested is expensive and rare and only comes at great price.” “Exactly why we need this project, my lord,” said Lumine. “The more settlements we have mining and exploring, the more materials we will have access too.” The prince nodded, “That is assuming you are able to succeed. Not that I doubt your abilities, of course.” He bowed politely and was gone. “Hey good job today, you two!” said the princess, stepping forward to give Peridot and Lumine each a hug. “This is a big day for the us and Empire. If you two can pull this off it will change everything.” “Thank you, Benevolentia,” Lumine said happily. “Oh hey, what is this I hear about you and Peridot going out last night and forgetting to invite me?” The princess looked around nervously, “That… depends on what you heard. If it’s anything incriminating I swear I’ll deny it.” Lumine pouted a bit. “Oh fine, I’m sorry.” The princess playfully pat his head, “Next time you can be our mascot.” “Wait, what?” Peridot and Benevolentia laughed. The princess grew excited, “Actually, do you think you too will be available tomorrow? There’s a sort of semiformal function at the petting zoo and I’d love to have some company.” Peridot nodded immediately, “Yeah sure. I’d love too.” Lumine produces a schedule planner from somewhere and was checking it over, “Tomorrow...yeeah, looks good.” “Great!” Benevolentia clapped her hooves. “You have no idea how boring these things can get without some company.” “Oh wait, it’s going to be boring you say,” Lumine said, pulling back out his planner. “On second thought tomorrow is pretty packed I doubt if I’ll be able to make it.” “Oh you’re coming,” Peridot threw a foreleg over his neck and pretended to be dragging him. The three friends laughed. “Well guys, duty calls; I need to get back to the palace. I’ll see you tomorrow then,” said Benevolentia. “That’s a good look for you, Peridot,” she added Peridot looked at herself and saw that, just as at the Fair, her coat and mane had been transformed and she now looked, every inch, a crystal pony. She squealed with delight as she examined herself. “We should go do something tonight before it wears off!” she suggested. Benevolentia laughed, “I dunno, I’m still trying to recover from last night.” The princess bade her friends farewell and left to rejoin her husband, leaving Lumine and Peridot alone. “So... Peridot,” Lumine said, turning to his friend. “What exactly happened last night?” A few heads turned in surprise as Peridot burst out in laughter.
Act Three: Chapter Six - New AdditionAct Three Chapter Six - New Addition A sharp ‘click’ echoed down the night emptied corridors of the crystal palace as Peridot opened the latch on the door to her rooms and wearily stepped inside. She levitated the saddlebags from her back and let them drop to the foor. It had been a long day. The successful test of the first focus had proven to be a mixed blessing. Though it had performed exactly as Lumine’s calculations had predicted, the results meant that their labor had moved from a laboratory to a construction sight. The Prince and Princess had made it a point of national pride that the network of foci would be constructed by the Crystal Empire without help from Equestria. Unfortunately, a large part of that construction consisted of fine tuning and magically enchanting multi-ton gemstones and untold cartloads of conduit material, work reserved for the empire’s few unicorns. Although Peridot, who was only an honorary citizen, theoretically could have declined Princess Benevolentia’s request for help, she never would. She lit a candle on the table by the door and held it aloft as she made her way through the apartment, fully planning on drawing a bath and never leaving it. Unfortunately, she only made it a few steps before a forehoof landed on something that quickly slid away on the slick polished floor. Peridot managed to keep her magical grip on the candle, sparing it from her own fate when she proceeded to plant her face into the ground. Gumbling, she rubbed her head and snatched up the offending object, intent on exacting a hasty revenge, before immediately perking up when she realized it was a letter from home. A servant must have slipped it under her door when she didn’t return before nightfall. Peridot limped over to a cushion and plopped down, set the candle to one side, and broke the seal on the scroll. Despite her freshly sore muzzle, she smiled brightly as she read. Dear Peridot, I just received your letter this morning and I resolved to respond promptly this time. You know how busy me and your grampa get. I swear, that stallion thinks he’ll keel over if he stops moving for too long. Well, like always, I’d like to waste a few dabs of ink to remind you how proud of you we are. You’ve done the crystal ponies a service that I’m sure they won’t soon forget. Did you know that the Empire had been talking about sending refugees to settle in equestria before you left? Luna told me just the other day. I guess they were worried that they wouldn’t be able to feed everypony soon, the way they’re population’s been growing. But thanks to you and your partner’s hard work, it looks like it won’t come to that. Not many ponies who can say they saved an entire empire from starvation, you know. The next few paragraphs were filled with the latest news and gossip from back home. One of Peridot’s friends from the college was expecting a foal and the hospital president had finally stepped down after almost five decades of service. The biggest news was that the newly coordinated chieftain of the Manehattan Tribe had announced her engagement to a prominent member of the Equestrian royal court, soliciting reactions from the other tribes ranging from support to anger at having broken a long tradition of the chieftain marrying somepony from another tribe. The Canterlot tribe, as Equestria’s oldest friend, proclaimed support for the union, their chieftain offering to officiate the ceremony himself. Oh, I wanted to let you know. I submitted the new spells you sent me to the royal library for evaluation. I tried to cast a few of them myself and almost managed to burn out my horn in the process. Either you’ve become quite the prodigy or your Grammy is finally getting old. Either way, the princesses were impressed with the results, a couple of the healing spells might even see use in a month or two. We tried to sell the pegasi on the weather control spells but… well, you know pegasi. They take great pride in their work. Speaking of the pegasi, I wonder if you’ve heard the news yet. If not, I’m sure you will soon, even way up there in the Empire. The princesses have given their blessing for the pegasi to build a city in the clouds, just like we had back in the old country. I wasn’t sure at first. It took a lot of pain and heartbreak before we finally learned that we were stronger together than apart and hearing about somepony starting a city for just one kind of pony sounded like a step in the wrong direction. A lot of other folks felt the same way too. It took a while but I finally came around. The weather patrol ponies say that need a central base of operations if we want our rain to keep arriving on schedule. Seems that ever since we arrived here in equestria, the tribes are seeing fewer and fewer ponies with the talent to become shaman and without shaman, the tribes don’t have weather control. Back in the old days the shaman used rituals and magical ceremonies to bring rain and clear the clouds. Supposedly they can do just about anything a unicorn can, it just takes them longer. But, I guess those old magical traditions are fading away in the face of unicorn magic. Kinda sad. Anyway, the pegasi say that soon they are going to have to start managing the weather for the tribes too and they’re going to need to build some kind of giant weather factory to do it. From what they’ve been saying, the city is going to be beautiful, a work of art sculpted in the sky. I’d love to see it when it’s done, but that might be a bit hard. Say, that friend of yours, Lumine, he seems like a clever stallion, do you think he might know a spell to let a non pegasi walk on the clouds? You know, speaking of Lumine… never mind, I don’t want to pry. Peridot rolled her eyes. Hardly a day passed without someone making that insinuation. Before I wrap up this letter I have a favor to ask. Do you suppose you could write Luna? I know you didn’t have a chance to get to know her growing up (she and her sister WERE rather busy building a nation after all) but Luna and Celestia are like daughters to me and I think Luna is beginning to feel under appreciated. I know if anypony can cheer her up, it’s you. It would really mean a lot to me and I know it would mean a lot to Luna too. Anyway… I just want you to know that your family is thinking about you. We love you very much Peridot, and are deeply proud of the mare that you’ve grown into. Love, Grammy Tourmaline P.S. I can’t believe it’s almost been a year since I saw you last. When do you think the Empire is going to be ready to let you come home? Peridot set the scroll at her hooves. She felt something on her cheek and meant to brush it away with a hoof, only to feel the dampness of a tear, shed unbidden. Despite everything she had accomplished and despite her wonderful friendships that had blossomed since her arrival, Peridot found she was homesick. She had been so caught up in her work that she hadn’t noticed. She smiled, thinking that she must have more of her grandfather in her than she thought. Peridot looked out her window at the moon, still low on the horizon. “Maybe she’s still up…” she said to herself as she rose to her hooves. She stepped back out into the corridor and carefully closed the door behind her. “Good evening Ms Peridot,” greeted a guard on duty at the base of the grand staircase to the royal residency wing of the palace. “Is there something I can help you with?” “No sir,” she answered. “I was just hoping I could see the Princess for a moment.” The guard raised an eyebrow, “You are aware of the hour, ma’am? I’m afraid I cannot allow the Princess to be disturbed.” “Could you just check to see if she’s still awake?” Peridot asked. “I’d really appreciate it.” The guard looked to his partner who gave a little shrug and turned to ascend the stairs. A moment later he returned. Before he could say anything, Princess Benevolentia appeared at the top, leaning over the railing. “Peridot!” she called down. “Come on up!” The Princess greeted her friend happily and lead her to her chambers. Silver armored guards opened the ornate doors for them as they entered. “Try to keep your voice down,” the princess cautioned. “Dutiful is sleeping. Poor little guy is the lightest sleeper in the Empire, wakes at the drop of a pin.” Peridot snickered, “‘Little guy’? Prince Dutiful?” Benevolentia smiled, “Oh he’s not all as tough as he wants everypony to think. Underneath all that bluster and booming voice he’s a sweetheart.” The princess offered Peridot a seat. “Sorry I didn’t get down to see you today. I’ve been feeling a little under the weather lately.” “Are you okay?” Peridot asked. “You want me to take a look? I’m sure there’s something I could do.” “Oh no, I’m fine, really,” the princess waved dismissively. “I can’t let you pamper me everytime I stub a hoof.” “Aren’t you the princess, Benny?” “Of course I’m the princess! I have lots of ponies to pamper me! Can you imagine the hassle if I only came to you?” she put a hoof to her chest and did her best dandyess impersonation. “Oh my, Peridot, I’ve scuffed a hoof. Oh no, Peridot, it seems I’ve bitten my tongue. Goodness me, Peridot, somepony didn’t approve of my choice for the palace’s new sugar vender!” The two giggled until an impatient snort from the back room quieted them. “So, Peridot,” the princess whispered. “Was there something you needed?” “What? A friend can’t just stop by and visit?” Peridot asked in faux-indignation. “Well, in the middle of the night. No, not normally,” she answered, making a face. Peridot sighed. “Well, the truth is… I think I’m homesick,” she said. “I just got a letter from my grammy today and it got me wondering if maybe it wasn’t about time for me to go home… soon.. maybe,” she explained. “Not for good or anything! I’ll come back,” she added quickly. “It wouldn’t be until after Lumine and I are done installing all the foci. I’m not taking off on you or anything! I just miss my family back home.” “Back home?” the Princess asked evenly. “Well yeah, Equestria.” Peridot rubbed the back of her neck nervously, “I mean you know I feel at home here too and I don’t really want to leave you guys or anything. I just wanna see my family too.” The princess thought it over before shrugging, “Well, I guess if you really wanna leave I won’t stop you,” she responded. “Huh? Oh.. um. Okay,” Peridot stuttered, a bit saddened that her friend didn’t seem to care that she was leaving, “Wel just need another few weeks to get everything wrapped up.” “Just let me know when you’re ready!” The Benevolentia responded chipperly. “I will. I guess.” Peridot turned to go, feeling dejected and more than a little confused. “It’s just too bad you won’t be here when the baby’s born....” Peridot looked over her shoulder, “Baby? Whose baby?” Benevolentia just smiled. Peridot gasped and spun around. She jumped over to her friend and wrapped her up in a hug. “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh,oh my gosh!!! You and Prince Dutiful are having a baby?” The princess nodded and laughed, “We found out a couple of weeks ago. I waaas going to surprise you…” Peridot blushed, “Sorry...” The princess laughed again, “No, it’s ok. I understand wanting to go home for a while. It’s just bad timing. Do you think you could do one thing for me?” “Oh course!” “Do you think you can stay until the baby’s born? You’re the best healer I know and it would really mean alot to me if you stayed.” Peridot gave her friend a squeeze, “Of COURSE I’ll stay! You couldn’t chase me away with a flock of phoenixes. OH! Have you told Lumine yet?” “Not yet. I was going to tell you both at dinner tomorrow,” I had this whole plan to surprise the horseshoes off BOTH of you,” she smiled mischievously, “Of course, if we work together I bet we can get him really good.” The friends laughed and plotted. The next day at dinner they sprung their trap. “Will Prince Dutiful be joining us this evening?” Lumine asked as he took his place at the table across Peridot. “Not this time,” Benevolentia answered. “He’s mediating some financial dispute. Construction costs for the foci network has turned out to be a little higher than we thought. Oh! That reminds me,” she pointed a hoof at Lumine and Peridot. “Can you guys please come up with a name for this thing? I’m so tired of saying the ‘foci network’ or ‘heart conduit system’. It needs a proper name, something catchy.” “Oh oh!” Peridot called out. “What about: the Crystal Net?” Benevolentia shook her head, “the Diamond Web?” “I’ve always thought of it as Heart Energy Amplification by Recombinant Telluric Prism Rectification of Intrinsically Synchronic Magic,” suggested Lumine. The princess and Peridot just stared. “Or Heart Prism for short.” The princess reached across the table and pat Lumine on the head, “You’re such an egghead. I like it, but you’re an egghead.” “What?” he said defensively. “The term is technically accurate. The foci network does, in fact, mean to amplify the Crystal Heart’s energy by making use of the telluric properties of the prismatic material used to construct the foci themselves. Infact if you consider that…” He paused briefly to allow a servant to set a large covered tray in the middle of the table as another unrolled a large table cloth and strung out ribbons across the table. “Anyway, the Cloudsmith-Starswirl principle clearly dictates that the concentration of any negligibly chaotic magical field within an enchanted receptacle…” Another servant deftly tied an oversized bib around his neck. “... the constituent magical energies must be separated into individual channels to allow recoherence …” more servants arrived and set a stack of neatly wrapped packages on either side of Lumine, who was far too engrossed in his own thoughts to notice. “Once you negate the Silverhelm inverse property you can refocus the energy in any way you desire. Come to think of it…” A servant slipped a pointed party hat onto his head. “Peridot, why didn’t we ever consider using…” The princess interrupted him, “Aren’t you going to open your presents?” “Oh right, of course,” he answered absentmindedly. “Anyway, Peridot, you know we might be able to use the residual Heart energy in the foci network, or Heart Prism if you prefer, as a carrier to amplify just about any spell we wish. Healing spells, levitation, force fields... you name it,” he said as he carefully removed the powder blue wrapping paper from the box. “It might prove useful if… wait… whats this?” Lumine levitated out the contents of the box and held it aloft. He found himself looking at a bright red foal onesie with white lace around the color. Emblazoned on its center was a picture of Lumine’s face surrounded by the words ‘My Favorite Honorary Uncle’. “What in the…” he muttered, taking stock of his surroundings for the first time since he had launched into his monologue. He found himself surrounded by stacks of gifts with his name on it, all wrapped in paper covered in cutesy pictures cribs, diapers, and rattlers, while he wore a bright colored pointed hat that read ‘#1 Uncle’ and a bib that said ‘congratulations on the new addition ’. “Um… girls? I’m confused.” Peridot and Benevolentia looked at each other and smiled. Benevolentia rose from the table with a flap of her wings and pulled a dangling rope triggering a large banner to drop from the ceiling. ‘Congratulations On The New Niece Or Nephew!!’ it read. As it fell, Peridot levitated the cover off the serving tray revealing a large foal carriage shaped cake. For the what might have been the first time in his life, Lumine just stared without speaking. “Well… aren’t you going to say something?” Benevolentia asked as she settled back into her chair. Lumine looked from the cake, to the onesie, to the banner, to his friends and shook his head, “Um… girls? Why are you throwing me a foal shower?” “Well…” Benevolentia said slyly as she ran a hoof over her stomach. Realization flickered in Lumine’s eyes. “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh,oh my gosh!!!” He exclaimed excitedly. “You’re going to be a mother!!!” His face beaming, Lumine leapt from his seat and sped around the table, knocking over a servant in the process who was bringing their tea to the table. “Oops,” he said as a doubled back to help the mare to her hooves. “Begging your pardon.” He helped her collect up the strewn teacups and calmly returned to his seat before pausing and muttering, “Wait, where was I?” “Ahem..” Peridot coughed, pointing to the banner overhead. “Oh ya! Baby on the way!” This time he carefully dodged the surrounding palace staff as he darted around the table and wrapped the princess in the biggest hug he could muster. “Hold on a second. Why am I getting the baby shower?”
Act Three: Chapter Seven - IncursionAct Three Chapter Seven - Incursion “Everything ready, Lumine?” “Yes, Princess,” the silver stallion answered. “Checked, double checked, triple checked, and Checked again.” The princess smiled, “That’s a lot of checking.” “Yeah, then he checked it all again when I told him I was tired of checking,” laughed Peridot. “What about you? You ready, Benny?” “Of course,” Benevolentia answered. “I’m a princess, it’s my job.” From beyond the great curtain separating them from the high balcony, Peridot could hear the gathered crowd stirring. “Good luck, my dear,” Prince Dutiful said before leaning in and kissing his wife on the cheek. “Your ponies are waiting.” The princess nodded and strode through the curtain to the balcony beyond, followed a moment later by the prince and then Lumine and Peridot. Peridot squinted and blinked as the mid day sun rained down on her, warming her pleasantly but temporarily blinding her. When the dazzle faded from her eyes she almost wished it hadn’t, except for the view. Stretched out below them lay the entirety of the Crystal Empire, glittering in the sunlight as if the stars had chosen to descend from the sky and settle in this place. The streets below thronged with crystal ponies, each as brilliant as the city itself with the sun shining on their crystalline manes and pearlescent coats. If she looked for them, Peridot could make out the red pillars of cut gemstone dotting the city scape from the palace to the very fringes of the furthest neighborhoods, the results of the months of their labor. The crowd below rang with cheers as Princess Benevolentia ascended the small dais at the end of the balcony, Peridot’s head swam with the mere thought of coming that close to the edge. Benevolentia paused for a moment, simply smiling down at her subjects, allowing them the chance to cheer before raising a hoof. The crowd, eager to hear what she had to say, quickly quieted. “My dear ponies of the Crystal Empire,” the princess’s voice rang out clear and true even without magical aid. “Through the past years we as a people have made great strides in transforming this great city into the beacon of peace and harmony that it was meant to be. Our fields have produced bountiful harvests, enough to fill the pantries of every pony in the empire to bursting. Our schools have grown and our teachers are the envy of the world. And, through peaceful trade and exchange of art, culture, and ideas we have grown ever closer friends with our cousins to the south. “Everything we have built and everything we’ve been able to do stand testament to the soul of the Empire and now, through the efforts of my dear old friend Lumine and my newest and most welcome friend Peridot, we can finally spread the light of the Empire, the Light of the Crystal Heart to the world beyond. “Today, I am pleased to announce the completion of the great network of magical foci so many of you have labored to build. And so I ask of you, crystal ponies of the Empire, let us reach into ourselves and allow the light with in you to shine upon the Chrystal Heart to bring forth it’s radiance to shine upon the world, let us christen this great labor of love. I present to you, my dear friends, and to the world: The Heart Prism.” A chorus of cheers sounded from below, as the Empire celebrated both the completion of nigh a year of preparation and the dawning of a new day for the Chrystal Ponies. One by one, each pony bent a knee and reached into themselves as they did they began to show with light, a light that came as much from within them as from the heart. Peridot joined her friends as they bowed their selves and gave the harmony within them back to the Heart. She wasn’t sure if she was actually able to help but she sincerely hoped that she was. As the crystal ponies shined brighter the ground beneath them began to soak up the light, drawing it into itself, directing the energy into the foci. Peridot smiled, impregnating the roads with conduit material had been her idea and proved much simpler than having to dig trenches to lay cables of it through the empire. With a flash, the light of harmony flooding the streets flared and drew in toward the palace. It reached the heart and set it blazing with energy as it spun before releasing a brilliant wave of prismatic light… that died out and faded away before reaching even the first ring of foci. “Um, Lumine?” the princess asked over her shoulder. Lumine snatched a gem like object out of his pack and scrutinized it, “It’s… it’s not enough! I don’t understand, we have every single pony in the Empire powering the Heart but it’s not enough to prime the foci!” “What can we do?” Peridot asked, voice pitched with worry. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “We need more energy or everything was for nothing.” The princess smile slyly at her husband, “I might have an idea.” Lumine and Peridot looked at her, questioning. The prince nodded once, understanding. “Watch this,” Benevolentia said to her friends before approaching the edge of the dais again. Down below, ponies milled and muttered in confusion. “Oh, my dear ponies of the Empire, by the way, I’m pregnant.” For a moment, the whole of the Empire was so quiet that Peridot swore she could hear crickets chirping in the distance. Then, as realization dawned on the ponies below, the whole of the Empire erupted into celebration. The light of harmony blazed through the streets like the sun before it crashed inward, rebounded through the Heart and shot outward through the Empire. The Heart Prism, bathed in energy, filled itself to the brim and sent a beam of pure Light shining upward through the Heart that seemed to strike the very sky as it sounded out a shock wave of rainbow colored light that banished the sparse cloud cover and filled the sky with streaming auroras that stretched from horizon to horizon, warming hearts even as far away as Equestria and its most distant of Tribal allies. Peridot looked down at herself and giggled wildly as she saw herself, again, transformed. Her heart swelling, she reached out her hooves and managed to draw the Princess, Lumine, and Prince Dutiful into a single embrace. “You know what this calls for?” she asked, despite the fact that her friends could hardly breathe, let alone speak. “A PARTY!!!” An hour later, a disappointed Peridot sat on her rump with her forehooves crossed, “I thought I said ‘Party’, whoever heard of a celebratory picnic.” Benevolentia rolled her eyes and slid a plate topped with a hefty slice of cake across the red and white blanket in Peridot’s direction, “Oh hush you. We have cake, that makes it a party.” Peridot’s eyes brightened as she eyed the treat. “Only if it’s Chef Cookie’s cake.” “Only the best for my friends,” the princess answered as she cut another piece. “Hey Lumine, you want a piece?” she called out. A short distance away from where Benevolentia, Peridot, and Dutiful sat, Lumine was fiddling with one of his tools as he examined the softly glowing pillar of red crystal that was one of the cities many Prism foci. The friends had decided to hold their picnic outside at the outer limits of the city to enjoy the peace and quiet away from the palace but Lumine still couldn’t be torn from his work. “Yes, Princess, whatever you say…” he answered over his shoulder without looking. Prince Dutiful rolled his eyes in response as Benevolentia and Peridot whispered back and forth. “Hey Lumine, do you want to join us or would you rather have it out there?” Peridot chimed in a sing song tone. “Huh? Oh um.. here would be fine I suppose,” he answered, oblivious to his peril. “No need to go back on my account.” He returned to his work examining the complex paths of magical energy flowing through the crystalline makeup of the pillar. It took him completely by surprise when a large, well frosted piece of cake struck him squarely in the back of his head. “What the...?!” he exclaimed. “Cake?” he said examining the pink and white frosting dripping from his mane. “Really? Honestly, who throws cake?” He spun to find Benevolentia and Peridot casually surveying their surroundings, whistling to themselves in a perfect caricature of nonchalance, even Dutiful avoided his gaze. Lumine’s eyes narrowed as he saw the faintest of smiles tug at the corner of Peridot’s mouth. “Why you little…” he muttered as remains of the cake lifted from his coat and collected in the air before him, glowing purple with his magic. He grinned mischievously “Return fire!” he declared as he sent the mashed mass of cake and frosting flying back to his attackers… and managing to strike Prince Dutiful squarely in the face. The prince glared at Lumine as he rose slowly to his hooves before scooping up his own slice and initiating what may have been the greatest cake war the Empire had ever seen. The nearby guard ponies, already under orders to stay back out of sight in the hopes of at least maintaining the illusion that the group of friends was alone, hid all the better to avoid the occasional errant chunk of flying dessert, and so it was quite a surprise when a guard defied orders and boldly approached the picnic/battle field. “Excuse me, but what was that flash?” he asked bluntly. “Hmm, flash?” the princess asked, turning to face him. When she noticed the stallion’s guard armor she drew herself to her normal royal bearing, despite the crumbs clinging to her mane. “Guard, where you not ordered to give us privacy? What is the reason for the interruption?” “What was that wonderful flash?” he said blankly. “The flash, only an hour ago.” The Prince advanced on the guard, bristling at his impertinence. “You will answer your sovereign, guard. Why do you intrude?” Despite the prince’s imposing glare the guard didn’t flinch. “Do you know? What was that flash?” he asked the Dutiful plainly. “Does he mean the Heart flare?” Lumine asked. “Weren’t you there?” “Heart flare…” the stallion closed his eyes, as if savoring the words. “So much… harmony. Much… much love…” he spoke slowly, as if tasting his words. “Delicious… more…” The guard took a step forward, advancing on the group. “Guards!” bellowed Dutiful. “Place this stallion under arrest for insubordination. Guards!” No guard answered, and the strange stallion continued to approach. “Peridot! Get the Princess back to the Palace,” the Dutiful ordered. “Lumine, find the guards, we have a mad stallion on our hooves.” The prince leapt forward and pounced on the deranged guard, pinning him on his back. “Go now!” “Princess…” the stallion hissed. “You have much… love for her. I, we, will feed well here.” “Feed? Snap out of it soldier!” the prince yelled. “What in the Empire is wrong with you?” “Wha… what IS wrong with him?” Peridot asked, staring at the stallion pinned to his back by the prince’s strength. She looked him over carefully with the eye of a trained healer. The pony was… wrong. His coat, though the pure dark lavender imparted by his armor’s enchantment lacked the shimmer possessed by every pony in the empire, Peridot included courtesy of the recent Heart flare. His eyes stared blankly through the prince as if he was staring through him. Furthermore, the stallion moved his lips oddly as he spoke, as if he were concealing his teeth. “Wrong?” he asked. “Nothing is wrong. Everything is right. We have long searched for a feeding ground so rich with love and now, we have found it.” “What in the world?” Prince Dutiful mumbled. “Peridot, have you ever seen anything like this before?” He turned to look back at Peridot over his shoulder as he spoke, only to find himself looking at Lumine behind her. While Peridot was absorbed in observing the pinned stallion, Lumine stared over her head. The normally silver stallion had paled to white and an expression of horror had spread across his face, distorting his features. Dutiful followed his gaze and looked upward and found himself eyeing the most bizarre creatures he had ever seen. A dozen of them hovered overhead, each a black carapaced, insectile mockery of a pony. “Yes… we will feed…” an inequine voice rasped. The prince looked back down, ready to shake some answers out of the madpony. For the first time in his life, the Prince recoiled in fear as green wave of magical energy washed over the stallion he held been holding down, revealing the stallion for what he was, one of those things overhead. It crawled to its hooves, “The queen...will be pleased…” Peridot felt a cry of alarm issue from her throat of it’s own accord as the blank eyes of the creatures bore into her as they began to advance. The lead creature, formally disguised as a guard, flared the ugly stump of a horn on its head and sent a burst of foul green energy at her hooves. Lumine swiftly jerked her out of the way with his magic, sending her sprawling onto her backside. She watched in terrible fascination as the thing’s magic coalesced into a small pile of hard green resin where she had been standing a moment ago. “Guards! Guards! To me!” Prince Dutiful cried. “You two, get Benevolentia OUT of here NOW!” “Dutiful, the guards!” the Princess cried, pointing to a large boulder a dozen yard away. Sticking out from behind it was a grey foreleg donned in bright silver armor, glued firmly down by the creatures’ green resin. “No!” the Prince cried in concern for the guard ponies, all of which he had trained himself and knew well. He looked, for a moment, ready to leap to the stallions aid before glancing back at his terrified wife. “Everypony get out of here NOW!” he had just enough time to roar before the beasts pounced. Dutiful reacted just in time to spin and buck one of the creatures in the chest, sending it flying and the Princess shot skyward as another plowed into the ground where she had been standing a moment before. Peridot gripped the silver tea kettle they brought for the picnic in her magic, swinging it back and forth between her and her attackers before another sprang from behind a bush and pinned her to the ground. Peridot screamed as the monster bared its fangs in a fell grin. The creature chittered its wings in excitement as it lit its horn and lowered it to Peridot’s face. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see when suddenly a brilliant purple flash shined through her clenched eyelids. She opened one eye cautiously and looked around to see what happened. Her attacker now lay, smoking, on his back, at the end of a yards long trench to her left. “How the…” Peridot’s let the question trail off as she looked to the right and saw her savior standing beside the Foci. Lumine stood panting, his eyes closed, and one hoof against the surface of the red gemstone. The remaining creatures ceased their attack and turned to the new threat. “Lumine, RUN!” cried the princess, as she saw the monsters streak toward the silver unicorn, intent to preventing any further interruptions to their meal. Lumine rasped, “Shield your eyes…” He light it horn, enveloping it in the familiar glow of his aura. Peridot, ignoring his advice, watched in amazement as the evanescent purple magic flowed from his horn along his neck and through his outstretch foreleg to the Prism foci where the purple light of his magic shone along the arcane lines of force etched into its surface Just as the creatures were upon him, Lumine’s eyes snapped open revealing orbits of pure white light. Foci shined like the heart itself and a brilliant beam of purple light lanced outward from its peak and struck the lead creature sending him flying backward. Another blast struck the next behind it and another struck one the the creatures advancing along the ground. By the time the foci ceased it’s onslaught, every one of the insectile invaders was either twitching on the ground or thrown far out of sight. “Lumine!” Peridot cried as she rushed to her friend’s side. Lumine had collapsed to the ground. His coat and mane were scorched at the ends and the top of horn was marred by a smear of soot. “Don’t move,” Peridot cautioned as she swept her horn over his body. “Is he okay?” Benevolentia asked. “He’s alive,” Peridot answered hoisting him up onto her back with her magic. “We need to get him back to the palace. I’ve never seen anypony burn out so badly. I don’t know what he was thinking tapping into the Prism like that.” “I think he was trying to save our lives, Peridot,” the princess said, brushing a strand of his singed mane from his face. “I know…” said Peridot, looking back at her downed friend. “I just…” she sighed. “We need to get him back. I can’t help him here.” “You two go, I need to see after the guards,” Prince Dutiful commanded. “Tell the captain to send aid.” Peridot nodded and she and Benevolentia raced along the crystal-gilt road to the palace, Lumine bouncing limply on her back. Lumine had just begun to moan in his sleep as they arrived at the palace. The guards galloped to their side upon seeing their condition. A detachment sped out to the gate to assist their prince while a few stayed to help get Lumine safely to the palace clinic. “Shh… it’s okay,” Benevolentia cooed while Peridot held an ear to Lumine’s chest to check his heart. “Whatever you did worked. You saved our lives, Loony.” “‘Loony’ is right!” Peridot spat, straightening herself to look the Princess in the eye while pointing an accusing hoof at Lumine’s prone form. “The amount of magical energy stored in those foci is tremendous! It’s a miracle he’s only a toasted.” “Peridot…” Benevolentia started shaking her head. “Don’t ‘Peridot’ me, Benny!” Peridot shouted at the princess, much to the shock of the guards and clinic medical staff. “You’re not a unicorn, you don’t get it! It’s dangerous for a pony to burn their self out and the more powerful that unicorn is the more damaging it can be.” Peridot was furious now, “The amount of magical energy he let course through his body… I… I don’t think HE know’s how much the energy Foci hold.” she shook her head angrily. “Lumine shouldn’t be in the palace clinic right now because there shouldn’t even BE a Lumine right now.” Peridot’s voice caught and her lips tightened and tears flooded her eyes. She threw her hooves over to friend’s damaged body and held him tight. Benevolentia soon joined her, gently holding Lumine’s head as she wrapped her wings around the three of them. A pitifully weak voice whispered, “Four point three seven giga-thaums…” Peridot and Benevolentia pulled back in surprise and saw Lumine slowly open his eyes a little ways. The stallion let out a string of half hearted coughs. “The foci…. can channel... up to… four point three seven giga-thaums,” he wheezed. He looked up at Peridot’s tear streaked face and smiled, “I would.. never do something... so stupid unless… I knew… just how stupid… it was…” “Lumine!” Peridot and Benevolentia cried in unison and lunged forward in relief to wrap their friend in the tightest hug they could muster. “Gah!” Lumine cried. “Please… enough.. internal damage… for one day…”
Act Three: Chapter Eight - BugsAct Three Chapter Eight - Bugs Lumine flexed a foreleg, testing it as Peridot finished wrapping the knee. “I want you to be careful, Lumine,” she warned him. “I’ve repaired what I can but you managed to cook yourself pretty badly and you need time to heal. Don’t even even think about trying to use your magic, understand?” “What about levitation?” he asked. She shook her head. “But, how am I suppose to take care of myself?” “Try it and you might find yourself as magical as a horseshoe. Burnout takes time to heal and it’s not something I can do much for, aside from ease the pain if you push yourself.” Peridot’s eyes softened, “And don’t worry. I’ll be here to take care of you.” She gave him a little half hug, “It’s the least I can do after you saved us from those… things.” Despite the blankets that held him almost as tightly as the bandages, Lumine shuddered. “What were those things anyway? I’ve never seen mention of them in any text of the imperial library. Although I suppose there might be some mention of them in the royal library in the ruins of the old unicorn city to the east… Hm.. it might be an interesting expedition.” He tapped his chin thoughtfully. “You know, I bet that with your help I could melt through the glacier to access the library. Who knows what we might find!” His eyes lit with excitement. “We might even find the Arcania Compendium! It was said to have been kept under magical wards in the Arcanium at the palace but they shouldn’t be much of a challenge, given enough time, and luck… and maybe a good long stick to poke them with so I don’t get fried again. Oh but can you imagine! The secrets we might learn! The spells! The history! The ARRGH…” Lumine groaned and clutched his side. “Careful there…” Peridot eased the pain with her magic as she smoothed back Lumine’s mane with a hoof. “I’m happy to see you in high spirits but you’re not going anywhere right now.” He nodded in agreement, “I suppose not. It seems my archaeological ambitions will have to wait until I’m healed. Can hardly conduct a search for the magical secrets of the past while I can’t use magic, can I.” “Or walk,” Peridot said with a smile. “Or walk,” he agreed. He smiled and chucked weakly. “What’s funny?” “Oh its just that with all these bandages, braces, and bruises, not to mentioned that I’m missing about half my fur and smell like burning hair,” he paused to poke Peridot in the chest with a quaking hoof. “At least you can’t call me ‘the pretty one’ any more.” Peridot laughed, “Yeah, you’re not exactly looking your best right now, but you are kinda cute in a helpless pathetic kind of way.” “Please don’t call me cute, Peridot…” he tried to laugh but instead let out a heavy cough from his barely healed lungs. “By the way, where did our illustrious princess run off to? Shouldn’t she be here tending to her oldest and dearest friend as he lay on his death bed?” “Benny’s meeting with Guard captains,” Peridot answered. “She’s still pretty shaken but they need to know what to look for.” Worry crept into Lumine’s voice, “Where’s the prince?” “Still out at the fringes with the Guard,” Peridot shook her head. “He said he’ll be back once he’s sure the city is safe. I think he blames himself for what happened to our escort out there.” “Are they…” “They’re alive,” Peridot rubbed her temple with a hoof. “Other than that I can’t say. There doesn’t seem to be any physical damage but they’re completely unresponsive.” Lumine shifted on his cushions, righting himself a bit, “Maybe I can help. I might know a spell that could snap them out of it.” “No, what you need to do right now is rest.” Peridot gently pushed him back down with a hoof. “And NO magic. Don’t make me anesthetize you.” She slung her saddle bags over her back, “I’ll be back in a bit, okay. Try to get some sleep.” Lumine sighed in resignation and promised that he would try. Peridot latched the door behind her as she left and hung a ‘patient sleeping’ sign on the door latch before making her way to the guard ponies rooms to see if there had been any change. She was disheartened to find them as they had been the last time she saw them, lying limply in their beds with the same thousand yard stare from eyes that seem to see nothing. She did what she could to make them comfortable before quietly closing their doors behind her, wondering if they were even able to notice her efforts. She begged a plate from the palace kitchen and clopped up the stairs to her personal rooms to rest from the day’s ordeal. She was lazily finishing her a much delayed slice of cake when there was a gentle knock at her door. “Come on in!” she called over her shoulder. “I’m out on the balcony.” A moment later a dandelion yellow head poked around the corner. “Benny!” Peridot called happily, springing to her hooves. “Everything go okay?” The princess nodded, “I got everypony up to speed. None of my advisors have heard of anything like those things that attacked us. How’s Lumine?” “He’s okay. A little whinier than normal but he’ll be fine.” She pulled out a seat for her friend, “So long as he follows my instructions his magic will recover in a week or so.” “Well, he has the best doctor in the Empire looking after him.” “And Equestria,” Peridot winked. “Although technically I’m not a doctor just a researcher of medical magics. Any word from Dutiful yet?” Benevolentia nodded, “Messenger reached me while my advisors and I were in session. He’s organizing additional patrols, won’t be back until late. He wants me to relay his gratitude to Lumine when he wakes up.” “Lumine saves the day. Who would’ve thought.” Both mares laughed. Benevolentia stole a bite of Peridot’s cake and sank into her cushion with a sigh, “This is not how I thought we’d celebrate inaugurating the Heart Prism.” She looked out on the city, shining with the red and golds of the slowly setting sun. “At least it’s nice out.” “For now at least,” Peridot waved a hoof at a dark cloud sweeping in from the west. Benevolentia cocked her head, “That’s odd… weather control didn’t say anything about rain today.” “Maybe its a glitch in one of the foci,” Peridot shrugged. “Any change to the Heart’s energy is bound to affect the weather. I’ll check the weather spell matrixes in the morning.” She got up and stretched, “Right now though, I think I’m about due for a rest. Running… not my thing.” She chuckled to herself. “You can finish up the rest of my cake if you like,” she offered. Benevolentia didn’t respond. She just stared past Peridot, transfixed, her eyes as wide as saucers. “You okay Benny? You’re usually not one to turn down…” Peridot let her voice trail off as she followed the Princess’s gaze. As as watched, the seemingly innocuous cloud reached the edge of the city and did something decidedly, un-cloudlike. “Harmony preserve us,” she muttered. As it crossed the city boundary the cloud scattered into innumerable black motes that streamed deeper into the city before flaring an eerie green and streaking down to the streets below. Even from so far away, Peridot could hear ponies beginning to scream. Benevolentia’s face flashed with horror as she realized that their mysterious attackers had returned before twisting into anger, “How dare they? How DARE they attack MY ponies!” She spun to Peridot, who was still staring, mouth agape, “Peridot! Go get the servants and get everypony you can into the caves below palace. There’s a secret entrance in the throne room, it’s sort of an escape route, they should be safe there.” Peridot nodded, “What about you?” “I’ll be fine,” she flared her wings and stepped to the ends of the balcony. “Just get as many as you can to shelter.” “But you’re the…” “Just do it!” the princess snapped before leaping from the edge and diving below. “Guards! Guards!” she yelled. “Defend the city!” Peridot took one more glance out over the city before darting through her rooms and into the hall. Her hooves chattered on the polished floors as she streaked around corners and down stairs. She reached the chamberlain’s rooms and butted it open with her shoulder without breaking stride. “Nitpick! Where are you?” she yelled as she barged in. “Nitpick!” “Lady Peridot?” the elderly stallion said as he emerged, rubbing his eyes and wearing a bathrobe. “What is the meaning of this?” “The city is under attack! Get everyone inside.” “Under attack?!” he gasped. “By whom?” “It’s those bug things from earlier. The servants need to gather everypony they can from outside and into the escape tunnel through the caves. Princess Benevolentia’s orders.” She added, “And post some guards with them.” Nitpick nodded and she turned to leave. “But, Lady Peridot wait, I was told that those creatures can disguise themselves.” “That’s what the guards are for,” she called over her shoulder and sped out. She made a beeline to the palace clinic, slowing only to relay instructions to servants as she passed. She threw open the door to Lumine’s room and dashed to his bedside. “Lumine!” she yelled as she shook him awake. “Hwa? Who the?” he yelped as he was ripped from sleep. “Peridot? Are you trying to kill me? Shaking a patient awake hardly seems like the proper way to…” “There’s no time!” Peridot cut him off. “We have to go now!” “Go? Where? What’s the big…?” he started. Just them a massive crash resounded through the palace, ringing it like crystal bell. Peridot and Lumine clutched their ears as shelves and medical equipment was shaken loose from the walls. “We’re under attack!” Peridot answered his unfinished question. “I can see that,” he answered throwing off his thin blanket. “Let me venture a guess, we have a bug problem?” Another lesser explosion shook the room again. “Yeah, you could say that. We have to get you to shelter.” “I appreciate it, but I’m not a colt, Peridot,” he crawled out of bed and stood shakily. “We’re one of only a hoof full of unicorns in the city. The Empire needs us.” He tried to take a step but collapsed to his knees as his legs failed him. “The Empire needs you alive, Lumine.” Peridot helped him to his hooves and into bedside chair. “I can’t risk you getting hurt trying to help.” She told him about the Princess’s order and he nodded in agreement but crossed his hooves and pouted, clearly unhappy. “How do you plan on getting me to this shelter?” Peridot motioned for him to wait to stuck her head outside and called for a nurse, only to see them rushing out the clinic door carrying the other patients on stretchers. She looked around the room for something to carry him in. Giving up she suggested, “I guess I’ll just have to levite you the whole way.” Lumine raised an eyebrow, “No offence, Peridot, but there’s a lot of palace between us and the throne room. Are you sure you could hold the spell for that long?” “Well, I don’t know,” she threw up her hooves. “Do you have any smart ideas?” Lumine tapped chin and thought before smiling mischievously. A minute later Peridot found herself galloping full speed through the palace’s shining corridors to the throne room with Lumine bouncing along on her back. “I swear Lumine, if you tell anypony about this…” “Oh quit your whining, my noble steed,” Lumine laughed. “Onward ho!” It took a tremendous amount of restraint for her not to buck him off. As they approached the throne room a pair of a guards spotted them coming and, after a quickly tapped pass code on its polished surface, began pushing the heavy doors aside. Peridot swore the one of the left was stifling a giggle at her predicament. Peridot grumbled and galloped on, wanting all the more to get him off her back. All at once, there was a brilliant flash of green light as the hallway thundered with the roar of rent stone. Peridot skidded to a halt as a massive slab of translucent stone crashed to the floor just a hoof’s width from where she stood. With an insectile chitter a black carapaced creature climbed over the chunk of fallen roof and stared down at her. Peridot lit up her horn and levitated a chunk of debris. “Come on bugs! What you got!?” she yelled. The creature sneered and was joined by three of its fellow attackers as the crawled out of the wreckage. “I believe,” Lumine muttered from her back, “they ‘got’ backup.” The things leapt forward, fangs bared. Peridot screamed and dropped the rock she had levitated and braced for impact. Suddenly, a deep throated voiced bellowed a challenge and a silver blur shot overhead, slamming into the center creature and driving it backwards, slamming it into a pillar. The creatures stopped mid pounce and spun around to face the new threat. Their savoir pulled himself from his vanquished foe and turned to the two remaining creatures, squaring his hooves and planting his spear firmly against the ground. “Prince Dutiful!” Peridot yelled as recognition dawned. “Lumine, Peridot, where is Benevolentia?” the Prince called out. “I don’t know,” Peridot admitted. “She took off to rally the guard.” “And you didn’t try to stop her?” he demanded. “Nothing I could do, she has wings,” she answered. “Besides, have you ever tried telling that mare what to do?” Dutiful laughed despite himself, “Does it look like I have a deathwish?” The two creatures hissed menacingly. “A little,” Lumine answered. Dutiful smiled without humor, “Excuse me, Peridot. We can continue this in a moment.” The prince raised his spear and charged the intruders, swinging his weapon in a wide arch. The creatures flew to either side and circled around, hoping to catch him in the back. Dutiful pirouetted on a hindhoof and swung his spear downward, slamming its weighted end down in the head of one of the beasts and ducking as the other flew over his back. Coming around again, the remaining creature bared its fangs, feigning to the right. Dutiful’s spear swung harmlessly over it’s head as it closed in. It hissed triumphantly as it closed in only to have the prince reverse direction and slam the butt end the weapon in the center of its forehead, knocking it out. The prince took a deep breath and let it out slowly, calming himself. “Lumine, can you walk?” “Not really,” he answered, staring at the incapacitated creatures sprawled on the floor. The prince growled, “Fine. Peridot get him to safety and come back quickly. I need your help.” “My help?” “I need to find Benevolentia, but I can’t do it alone. There are too many of these… insects out there. Thousands.” “I’m not a fighter, Dutiful,” Peridot shook her head. “I don’t know what help I’d be.” “You’re a healer, just use your magic to keep me strong and fighting and it won’t matter how many of things things are between me and my wife.” He looked her in the eye, “Can you do that for me?” Peridot gulped and nodded. “Good, now get him to safety and let’s go.” Peridot sped round the fallen debris and made it to the throne room doors just as guards inside managed to shove it open against the mass of rubble that had fallen against the outside. A pair of guards helped Lumine off her back. “Take care of the prince, Peridot,” Lumine smiled weakly. She returned his smile, “I’ll do what I can. You just stay here. Okay?” He shook his head, “This isn’t right, it should be me going. If I could use my magic I could hold back these monsters all day.” “I’m sure we’ll need your magic soon enough. Right now you need to let it heal.” Peridot tried to sound brave, “Besides, you already got to be the hero today. It’s my turn.” Lumine limped forward and threw his still weak legs around her neck, “Just stay safe.” Peridot returned his hug, holding her friend tight before answering, “You too Loony.” “Hey!” he laughed. “Only the princess gets to call me that.” She smiled and nuzzled his cheek before nodding to the guards to help him into the caves below. She returned to the prince to find him binding the legs and wings of the creatures with strips of cloth torn from the expensive tapestries hanging from the walls. “Are you ready?” he asked. Peridot tried to answer but her voice caught in her throat so she settled for nodding. “Good,” he slid his spear through a loop on the side of his armor, wearing it like a short lance. “We can’t waste a moment more.” Peridot coughed to clear her throat, “How are we going to find her?” “Simple,” he smiled. “We keep looking till we find her or run out of bugs to stomp.”
Act Three: Chapter Nine - The Empire Strikes BackAct Three Chapter Nine - The Empire Strikes Back “Peridot, get down!” Reflexively, she obeyed and threw herself to the ground. Whistling as it passed, Prince Dutiful’s spear shot over her head and struck something that screamed in protest. She looked up to see her attacker pinned to the trunk of a tree a few yards away, the still quivering spear stuck through one of the holes in the creature’s legs. She cast an anesthetic spell over it, knocking it unconscious and allowing Dutiful to withdraw his weapon. They pulled the sleeping monster’s body to a dark corner behind a row of squat, but still shining, storage sheds. “A little close that time,” Peridot said. “Almost got me.” The Prince let out a weary sigh. “This search has dragged on for too long,” he said. “I fear I am tiring. I should have seen the beast earlier.” “I meant your spear,” Peridot said, forcing a weak smile. “I have enough split ends already, thank you very much.” Dutiful chuckled without smiling and leaned against the wall, propping himself up with his weapon. Peridot looked him over with concern. He was haggard and tattered despite her best efforts to keep him in fighting condition. They had been looking for the princess for hours with little sign of her. The last hint they had received was from a guard a few blocks to the east that said he had seen her flying in this direction just before their arrival. After a half hour of searching, all the while ducking enemy patrols, they hadn’t turned up so much as a single yellow feather. They tried to find the guard again but unfortunately that section of the city was now firmly in the control of the insectile invaders. Peridot lit her horn as bright as she dared and passed it over Dutiful’s overtaxed body. She cast her healing spells carefully, as the creatures seemed to have the inexplicable ability to sense her magic and the prince could ill afford unnecessary fights. She did her best to ease his innumerable aches and pains but it did little to reduce the grimace on the prince’s face. They had been at this for too long and Peridot had to admit, even though she managed to stay out of most of the fighting, allowing Dutiful to take the brunt of the punishment, she felt much the same. What he needed now wasn’t healing, it was sleep and to have his wife back at his side. Peridot joined the prince in leaning against the wall, enjoying the opportunity to catch her breath. Overhead she watched a group of a dozen or so of the invaders fly accross the face of the moon, casting fast moving shadows down the emptied street as they went. “We have to move,” Dutiful groaned as he pushed off the wall and put his spear back in its holder along his side. She nodded a begrudged assent and straightened herself, taking a moment to adjust the poorly fitting burnished cuirass Dutiful insisted she wear. She wasn’t sure how the prince even managed to move in his own full barding. The prince’s strength never failed to amaze her. In the past few hours she had seen him commit feats that would have taken five stallions to even attempt. She smiled inwardly, knowing it was his love for Benevolentia that leant him his strength. Still, she could see he was beginning to weaken. “Dutiful?” she said carefully. “Maybe we should head back to the palace for a bit, let you get your hooves back underneath you.” He huffed and snorted, “No. I will not give up so easily. I refuse to allow my wife and child to suffer because of my weakness.” “Weakness? You’re moving mountains to find her,” she shook her head. “But if you don’t at least stop and rest you’ll collapse before long. I can only maintain your stamina to a point and that point was about six hours ago.” He didn’t respond. “Please Dutiful… I want to find Benny too but I can’t do that if I have to carry you.” He sighed and started walking. Peridot followed.They kept to the shadows beneath trees and under the awnings of the houses they past to keep out of sight of the enemy that dominated the sky. Occasionally they made a mad dive into a bush to avoid being seen but they were able to avoid any more fighting for the time being. Ahead, Peridot saw Dutiful slow and hang his head, “One more block then we’ll find somewhere to rest for an hour.” “Thank you,” Peridot answered. She knew how proud the prince was, admitting weakness might have been the hardest thing he had done since they left the palace. They were cutting through a corner market when Dutiful moved without warning. In one fluid movement he drew his spear, spun around, and thrust the weapon into a shadowed corner to Peridot’s left. The corner let out a sharp yelp. “Reveal yourself, now.” Dutiful’s eyes narrowed, trying to pierce the darkness. “Okay, just please don’t hurt me…” said a frightened voice. Dutiful’s face remained a rigid mask as he stepped back, allowing the voice’s owner room to emerge from hiding but keeping the point of the spear a hair’s breadth from the stranger’s face as she showed herself. Timid step by timid step, a young pony just old enough to be called a ‘mare’ emerged. The pale light showed a light green coat and unkempt orange mane hung in clumps over large blue eyes reddened from crying. By all appearances she was a normal crystal pony. Lately, though, appearances could be more deceiving than usual. Dutiful produced a small knife from a pocket within his armor and flipped it to Peridot who caught it with her magic. The mare’s eyes widened as she saw the blade glint in the moonlight. Her hooves clicked against the floor as she prances nervously. Peridot thought she looked ready to turn and bolt as she approached. “Do not move,” the prince warned. “Do you understand?” The mare swallowed and nodded. Peridot stepped in and quickly drew the blade across a lock of the mare’s hair kept taut with her magic. They watched silently as the carrot orange tuft floated down to the floor, waiting for the telltale flash of green magic that would signal Dutiful to strike. A moment passed and the hair stayed hair. The prince withdrew his spear. “I apologize, my dear,” he bowed in apology. “We’ve been forced to learn quickly and had to make sure.” The mare nodded slowly, still shaking, “I… I understand… s… sir.” “What’s your name?” Peridot asked, trying to calm the mare. “R...Rowan Berry,” the mare stuttered. “It’s nice to meet you Miss Berry. My name is Peridot. I believe you already know Prince Dutiful,” Peridot said, waving a hoof to her companion. Rowan Berry’s eyes widened with recognition, “Your Highness!” She tried to prostrate herself, but Dutiful grasped her foreleg, stopping her. “Thank you, Miss. But this isn’t the time for formality.” Dutiful looked around the room for any other unexpected refugees. “We thought the guard had already cleared this block. Is there anypony else with you?” She shook her head sadly, “Guard ponies came hours ago and started leading everypony out to the city limits.” “What?” the prince asked incredulously. “Their orders were clearly to bring everypony they could find to the heart of the city.” “Was the way to the palace blocked?” Peridot asked. The mare shuddered and her eyes welled with tears as she struggling to maintain her composure. “It wasn’t really the guard though…” Peridot and Dutiful looked to each other as horrid realization dawned. Prince Dutiful leveled his gaze at the mare, “Where did they take them?” The path to the place Rowan Berry had designated was not easy. Twice they found themselves walking straight into ambush points that had apparently been set up to catch anypony trying to flee the city. Grimly, Peridot remarked that they should count themselves lucky that the monsters plaguing the city only used their camouflaging magic to mimic ponies and not plants. “Peridot, please don’t say things like that,” Prince Dutiful he whispered sharply. He turn his head to talk over his shoulder, “Miss Berry, how much further is this place?” The mare glared at every passing bush and tree as if it would flash green and attack her. Peridot regretted what she said, the poor mare was frazzled enough and understandably so. “Rowan Berry?” Peridot asked gently, touching her on the shoulder. Rowan jumped as if she’d been stung. “Ah!” she yelped. “Oh uh, sorry. It’s just another two blocks or so…” The mare’s teeth clattered as she spoke. The prince nodded graciously, “Thank you, Miss Berry. Because of your bravery we will be able to rescue those these fell creatures have abducted before anything befalls them.” Rowan’s cheeks flushed at the praise, “Th.. Thank you, Your Highness. I’ll doing my best. I just hope we can get there befoAAAAAAAAAHH!” She screamed as a streak of black and teal shot down from the sky and struck her in the side, sending her sliding along the ground on her back with her attacker pinning her down. “Dutiful, help!” Peridot screamed, even as the prince spun and drew his weapon as he launched himself to Rowan’s defense. An explosion of green magic erupted between Dutiful and Rowan Berry as another of the creatures slammed into the ground, sending fragments of pavement flying in all directions. Another two closed in from either side, seeking to cut off his escape. Peridot turned around in panic as a malicious hiss sounded behind her. She found another one of the creatures bearing down on her from behind. She picked up a chunk of strewn rock and brandished it back and forth with her magic. “Dutiful!” she yelled, risking a glance over her shoulder. What she saw ripped a scream from her, unbidden. Where the prince had once stood was now a pile of the black carapaced creatures. Through the gaps between their twisted, hole filled, legs Peridot caught glimpses of Dutiful’s silver coated limbs and the prince fought and struggled to free himself. Beyond him two more of the creatures held back each of Rowan’s forelimbs while they secured her hooves with the same green resin she had seen back at the picnic so many hours ago. She watched in terror as her original attacker’s sharp pointed stump of a horn lit with its green magic. The creature lowered it’s horn to Rowan’s forehead. When it touched her she went completely limp and stopped struggling. Her eyes flashed green and her mouth hung open limply. “No!” Peridot screamed and threw the rock at her attacker. The creature ducked and the rock shattered harmlessly on the pavement behind it. It grinned, baring its teeth wickedly, and dove toward her. Peridot didn’t run. She planted her hooves and lowered her head and for the first time in her life did something she never thought she’d do: use her magic to harm. She focused and poured all of her anger and frustration over what these creatures were doing to her friends and beloved adopted home into the spell. Like a lance of blue light, Peridot’s magic shot from her horn and struck the creature in the face and sent it sliding back on its hard shelled rump. Peridot had cast the spell harder than any she had ever cast before. When she opened her eyes she expected to find its target a smoking ruin dashed against the buildings across the street, but she didn’t. Instead, the creature was sitting on the ground with its hind legs spread out before it. Far from harmed, the things started hiccuping as it held a hoof over a bloated stomach in a posture that reminded her of her grandfather leaning back in his padded chair after a full course meal. She hadn’t injured it at all, she had fed it. Confused but relieved she had stopped the attack, one way or another, Peridot looked back to see how the others were fairing. Every single one of the bug-like creatures was staring at her. But it wasn’t outrage or anger or threat she saw in their flat dead eyes. It was hunger. They left Dutiful and Rowan pinned to the ground, their limbs bound with hardened resin, and advanced on her. A few were even drooling. Peridot yelled and prepared her spell again, not knowing what else to do. She focused and released her magic at the closest target but this time she was too weak, the last attack had taken everything she had. The creature merely licked its lips and glared at her as if she had cheated it somehow. It looked to one of its compatriots and continued their advance, despite losing the promise of a free meal. Her magic too weak to even wield a rock like before, Peridot threw up her hooves and closed her eyes as they closed on her. A commanding female voice bellowed, “Get away from her!!!” Peridot opened her eyes to see her attackers halted in their paths, their attention drawn to a quartet of heavily armored imperial guard ponies. Between them stood Princess Benevolentia. The last time Peridot saw the princess she had been so filled with righteous fury that her city was under attack that she had almost scared her. This time Peridot found her absolutely terrifying. The Princess was garbed in gold and black heavy armor. Each pauldron was sculpted in the image of a diving bird of prey and the image of the Crystal Palace adorned her chest plate. In her hoof she held a fierce looking flanged mace with the business end a replica of the Crystal Heart sculpted in steel. Peridot couldn’t help but notice that the guards and her armor all bore scuffs and scratches and the weapon bore signs of recent useage but it was the look on her face that really did it, her eyes more like those of a mother wolf than the kind hearted mare she knew and loved. The Princess and her guard yelled and challenge and galloped toward them. The creatures responded in kind, setting their horns aglow as they charged. Peridot turned away and clenched her eyes at the thunderous sound as they met. A few moments, loud crashes, and an inequine scream later, Peridot opened her eyes and found the princess and her guard ponies standing on a heap of groaning and twitching insectile bodies. “Peridot! Are you hurt?!” cried Benevolentia, rushing to her friends side. She stopped and gasped when she saw her husband unconscious and bound. “Dutiful no!” The princess dashed to the Prince’s side and shook him, try to rouse him. When he didn’t respond she looked over in a panic, seeking some kind of injury. “Peridot! Why won’t he wake up?!” Peridot summoned up her bruised magic and examined the fallen prince “I, I don’t know,” she confessed. “He’s not badly injured but its almost like he…” her horn passed over the clump of resin binding his leg. “There! Benny, smash the resin!” Trusting her friend, the princess raised her mace and brought it down on the smooth green substance with a crack, shattering it under the force of the impact. She repeated with each of the prince’s other three legs and to her great satisfaction, his eyes fluttered open. “Did we win?” The prince muttered, rubbing his eyes. “Who is… Benevolentia?” He sprang up like a shot and wrapped his hooves around his bride. “Benevolentia! We found you! We’ve been searching the city for hours and… Is that your old tourney armor?” The princess laughed happily and hugged him back, “Yeah it is. I sent one of my guards back to the palace to fetch it from our rooms. You know, if I knew I would be wearing it into combat I would have had the smith add wing guards.” She turned to one side to reveal a bandage binding her right wing. When she saw the look of concern on the prince’s face she added, “It’s just a sprain, a couple of buggies jumped on me when I was about to take off.” “We did you not try to contact me after you left?” “I tried,” she answered. “I told the guard to find you but he said you had already left in search of me.” “I had,” Dutiful answered. “As soon as I heard you had left the palace, Peridot and I began combing the city.” He smiled, “I had hoped to be your white horse in shining armor and charge in to your rescue, but it seems now you’ve rescued me.” Peridot smiled at the relieved couple, “So Prince Dutiful, aren’t you suppose to give your gallant savoir your kerchief or something now?” The princess and prince look at each other and burst into laughter. One of the guard ponies cleared his throat. “What are your orders, my lord and lady?” he asked. “I need one of you to go with the Princess and Peridot and get them to safety at the palace,” Prince Dutiful answered, instantly the consummate commander again. “But… what about the others?” asked a timid voice. Peridot turned to find Rowan Berry standing behind her, freed from her bonds by the Princess’s guards. “What others?” Benevolentia asked. Peridot explained what Rowan had told them. The gasped, “We have to save them! Who knows what those monsters are planning!” “The remaining guards and I will assault the building and rescue the prisoners,” Dutiful said. “We need to get you to safety, you’re too important.” Benevolentia opened her mouth to argue but the Prince spoke first. “Please, my love.” He wrapped his hooves around her neck. “I know you can handle yourself but I can’t bear the thought of something happening to you…” he placed a hoof tenderly on her armored stomach, “or to our child.” The princess’s lips thinned as she struggled between her duty to protect the ponies under her charge and her responsibility as a mother, “No.” “Love…” “No, Dutiful. You need me,” she pointed a hoof at him. “Besides I’m not the only mother in the city. There are probably mares back at the palace right now wondering why the guard hasn’t found their son or daughter and I couldn’t live with myself if I came back without them.” Dutiful said nothing for a long while before surrendering with a nod. He knew his wife well enough to know that she was not going to budge on this. “Miss Berry, please show us the way.” A short walk later and the eight of them found themselves laying flat on their stomachs as they peered over the lip of a shallow ditch at their goal. Whatever the building had once been, it was now unrecognisable. Completely covered in the green resin, it resembled something close to an insect hive . Only the square opening of the front door and few remaining windows revealed it as something once built by pony hooves. All around the building the black and cyan creatures stood lookout and the sky above teamed with them as thick as a swarm of bees. “There’s no way through that, Sir,” one of the guards said. “We don’t dare try.” “That’s enough, soldier!” the prince snapped. “We’re not going to abandon those trapped inside.” “So how do we get in?” asked a different guard. “I have no idea. Benevolentia?” “I suppose I could try to draw them off,” she flexed her magically repaired wing. “But there’s no way they’d all follow. I’m just one pony, no way they’d want me that bad.” “Do we have anything they want?” Peridot let out a pained sigh as a heavy weight settled in the pit of her stomach. There was one thing they seemed to want. “Me…” she said. “You?” the princess asked. “No offence Peridot, but why would they want you?” “Its my magic,” she explained what happened when they were attacked earlier. “Ah, that explains the fat one,” said a guard. “I don’t get it. These things eat magic?” asked Benevolentia. “Why didn’t they attack Equestria then? They have far more unicorns than we do.” Peridot shrugged. “What do they plan to feed on?” “Us,” said Rowan. Everypony looked at her. “I could feel it when I was attacked.” She shuddered, “They were pulling something out of me. It was the weirdest thing I’ve ever felt. All I could think about was my dad and what would happen to him if I was gone. Then suddenly, I didn’t care. It was like I didn’t care about him anymore. So I thought about my brother and and my friends and… the same thing.” She sniffed and started to cry quietly. One of the guards put a hoof around her. “They feed on love?” said Dutiful. “How is that possible.” It dawned on Peridot, “Harmony. Love and friendship are manifestations of harmony.” A chill ran up her back. “These things feed on Harmony.” “Ah,” said the princess, “and your magic is suppose to be especially harmony based, right?” Peridot nodded, “Which means… I get to be bait.” They formulated a plan. Peridot would go with the one of the guards and try to lure as many of the creatures away as possible. Once they had, another of the guards would create a distraction at the rear of the building by staging a break-in through one of the one remaining window not sealed with resin around the back. Then Prince Dutiful and Princess Benevolentia would slip in the now unguarded front with the two remaining guards and liberate as many ponies as they could. Finally, they would rendezvous a block over and use the aqueduct tunnel, where Rowan would already be waiting, to get back to the palace. “Easy as pie,” said a guard. “Oh sure, easy as pie,” Peridot remarked sarcastically at the guard pony. “A fresh baked running in terror from a swarm of soul sucking bugs pie. Just like mom used to make.” “Peridot… we need you,” Benevolentia comforted. “You’re the only one who can lure them away.” “I know, Benny.” Peridot sighed, “Its... none of this feels real. I just want this night to be over.” She forced a chuckled and smiled, “Truth be told though… My mom’s pies were pretty terrible.” “Is everypony ready?” asked Dutiful. One by one everypony nodded in acknowledgement, some more nervously than others, and left to assume their positions. It was up to Peridot to begin the operation. “You can do this,” said her escort. “I’ll be with you the whole way.” Peridot couldn’t keep her teeth from chattering. Bait. She was going to be bait. The idea terrified her to the core. The guard saw her fear beginning to grow into panic. “Hey, listen,” he reached up and pulled off his helmet, breaking its enchantment. His fur shimmered and assumed a deep blue and his mane a bright maroon, it even lost the characteristic shimmer of the Empire’s residents. “You’re Peridot, right? The one Princess Celestia sent?” She nodded and stammered, “You’re from Equestria?” He smiled, “My name’s Phalanx, I’m sort of on loan. The Empire and Equestria started a sort of ‘soldier exchange program’ to foster cooperation a few years back.” He put a hoof on her shoulder, trying to comfort her, “Look, I know you're scared. I get it. If you weren’t then I’d be worried about you. This isn’t our home and this isn’t our fight, but we’re going to do whatever we can to help these ponies. You know why?” She shook her head, honestly needing a reason to do something this insane. “Because I have ponies depending on me. Princesses Celestia and Luna sent me here to show that Equestria is a true friend, and true friends are always there for each other. My fellow guards, that mare you found, and,” he poked her, “even you are depending on me. And I can’t bear the thought of letting any of you down. Could you?” Peridot closed her eyes and thought of her friends, Benevolentia, Dutiful, and especially Lumine back at the palace. He was right. It didn’t matter if she was frightened or not because her friends were depending on her and no matter how scarey things were she could not bear the thought of telling them she had let them down. “No, I guess you’re right. I can’t,” she looked him in the eye. “I’ll be scared later. I don’t have time for it now.” He replaced his helmet, restoring the armor’s enchantment and reverting his mane and coat back to the standard grey and purple of the Imperial Guard,“Then let’s do this.” Peridot focused on the spell she had devised based on one of her healing spells. It wasn’t a particularly difficult spell to cast but she needed to maintain focus the whole time she cast it. Which is why she would not be the one doing the running. She climbed onto Phalanx’s back and wrapped her hooves around his armored collar. She called on her magic and a moment later her horn began to shine like a star. As the sky blue light shone around them it had an immediate effect on their surroundings. The grass underneath Phalanx’s hooves seemed to perk up and stretch toward her and flowers turned their faces to bath in the light of Harmony shining from Peridot’s horn. Even the road ahead of them, impregnated as it was with conduit material as part of the Heart Prism, took up a faint glow as it absorbed the energy. Peridot wondered if maybe she could use a similar spell to participate in the charging of the Heart during the next Crystal Fair. Another reason why this had to work. Not daring to speak for fear of breaking her focus, Peridot tapped the side of her ride’s armor to signal her readiness. He began slowly; trotting along at barely more than a slow walk. Peridot began to wonder if maybe, despite his pep talk, he had lost his nerve. Her doubts were soon dashed as he took off at a full gallop and made a straight beeline path to where the captives here held. Peridot held on tight, her teeth rattling with each hoof fall. They reached the building in moments and Phalanx ran straight to the front door, his hooves leaving four little trenches in the soil as he skidded to a stop. “Hey you big, ugly, four legged cockroaches! You hungry?!” He reared up on his back legs and turned to gallop away. “Then come and get it!!!” The effect was as immediate as hitting a beehive with a stick. Dozens of the bug-pony-things, swarmed out of the windows and doors of the befouled structure. Peridot took one look at them and thought she might drop the spell in fear but then she reminded herself of just how much was depending on her and redoubled her efforts. Her horn doubled and brightness and had an instant effect on the bug-creatures. Each one faltered in its path and licked its lips like a hungry wolf. “Phalanx…?” she whispered. “Run.” He didn’t make her tell him twice. Peridot held on for dear life and hoped the shaking and thundering of his hooves wouldn’t break her concentration. At least, she mused, it helps hide the sound of a hundred pony sized bugs bearing down on us. Together they tore down streets and cut through neighborhoods, always staying ahead but never so far ahead that the light from her magic didn’t wash over the chasing swarm. Suddenly, Peridot noticed something, the constant chittering sound of creatures wings was gone. She opened an eyes and looked back. Maybe it was that they realized they would never catch them or maybe they had simply strayed too far from the hive-like building, but every one of the creatures had come to a halt in mid air. Peridot opened her mouth, ready to scream for Phalanx to stop when a horrible sound tugged her attention forward. From high above, a beam of green black fire lance down, drawing a line of flame across their path. Phalanx managed to skid to a stop just inches away. Peridot could feel the blazing heat radiating from the unnatural flames. “So… you thought you could lead my subjects away did you?” The voice was female and unmistakable authoritative but undeniably… wrong. Unnatural. It sounded as if a dozen mares were all speaking in not-quite-perfect unison. “Show yourself!” demanded Phalanx as Peridot slipped off his back and dropped her spell. A bemused chuckle seemed to come from everywhere at once, “As you wish.” At once there was a flash of green as something streaked down out of the sky and slammed into the ground behind the burning line in the grass. Peridot’s first reaction was one of recognition, the being bore at least the rough shape of an alicorn. The being that stood before them was at least twice as tall as she was, taller even than Princess Celestia. On her back were the same wings as the other creatures. Hanging limply from her head was a thin membranous mane and spiraling upward from her forehead was an enormous twisted horn. No, she thought. Appearances aside, no alicorn could to perforate the air with the presence of evil. “I hear tell that you’ve been giving my changelings quite a bit of trouble. Impressive, if not annoying, my subjects are not easily thwarted,” said the twisted things before them. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.” “Changelings its is?” Phalanx blustered. “So that’s what you bugs are called!” “Bugs? Really?” the monstrous creature answered, stepping toward them through the flames. “Oh come now you can be more creative than that.” It raised a hoof in mock offence. “Especially because compared to me, it is YOU,” she shoved him, effortlessly sending him sprawling on his back, “who are the insect here.” Peridot and Phalanx looked at at each other and reached a silent agreement. The guard pony sprang to his hooves and, without another word, the two of them fled for their lives. To their surprise they weren’t followed but every time they attempted to reach the rendezvous point they found themselves blocked. It didn’t take long for them to realize they were being herded back to the creatures’, the changelings’, hive. They could only hope that their pursuers didn’t know they had friends waiting for them. Peridot shot through the glued open door of the hive, Phalanx hoof steps behind her. The sound of their hooves skidding to a stop on the slick surface of the resin coated carpet alerted Prince Dutiful. In an instant, his weapon was drawn and it’s needle sharp tip pressed to Peridot’s neck. “Who… Peridot?!” The prince angrily withdrew his weapon. “What are you doing here!? You should already be at the aqueduct with Rowan Berry and Private Lance!” Peridot didn’t hear him, her eyes widened and she felt her stomach rise in her throat. The changelings had erased whatever clues may have been of the buildings previous purpose. All the interior walls had been knocked out and the whole of the inside covered with thick layers of deep green resin that would have been black if not for the unwholesome light that shined through it. But, the thing had inspired the horror that threatened to chase her, screaming, back out into the night was the faces. They stared, slack faced and dead eyed, looking out from the slick translucent surface of the vile caricatures of a butterfly’s crystallise that littered the floor and hung from the walls. She could see Dutiful yelling at her, demanding, but all she could do was stand and stare as Princess Benevolentia and a pair of guard ponies pried, cut, and wrenched one of the pods open, spilling a red and pink stallion onto the floor in a wash of membranous mucus. She opened her mouth to scream but felt strong forelimbs wrap around her from behind. A hoof over her mouth stifled her cry. “Peridot!” a male voice demanded as she struggled. “Peridot snap out of it!” She tried to shake him off but he twisted her head to look him in the eye. “Peridot! It’s Phalanx! Calm down!” The world began to slip back into focus as her pulse slowed back to something like normal. “Peridot please,” Benevolentia pleaded. “We’re trying to save them. You’re going to give us away. Please promise you’re not going to scream.” Peridot barely heard her as her eyes panned over the room. “Peridot!” the princess snapped. “Please! Promise you won’t scream.” Peridot closed her eyes and tried to wrestle down the panic in her chest. She swallowed hard and nodded. She felt the hooves holding her untense and release her. Prince Dutiful approached, “Now, Corporal Phalanx, Peridot, why did you break from the plan?” Phalanx panted, tired from the run and his struggle with a panicking Peridot, “My Prince, we encountered the leader of these creatures, these changelings as they’re called. And I think we might have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” the prince asked. As soon the Prince finished speaking the hive began to tremble. Above them, the roof began to glow a sickly green as cracks bloomed along its surface. “A big one…” With the sound of ripping stone, the roof blew off. Pony sized chunks of construction crashed down on the ponies below, slamming into the floor and shattering on the rock hard surface of the pods. Through the dust and flying debris they saw dozens of changelings hovering above waiting to pounce and entrap them. The prince’s voice roared, “Everypony out! NOW!” Benevolentia grabbed Peridot’s hoof, “Peridot I need you, we can’t leave them here!” Slowly, Peridot turned her head away from their glittering black and green doom overhead to the ragdoll of the slime covered pink stallion the princess had freed. For the first time she noticed the others, all still unconscious laying beside him. She felt her caregiver’s instinct rise within her and push aside her fear. These ponies needed help, she couldn’t let anything happen to them. The warm rush of empathy washed over her, breaking her of her daze. She nodded and called out to the prince and guards. She levitated the sleeping ponies onto the back, two a piece, draping them across the guards armor. She and the princess carried one each while the prince carried five, refusing to leave his subjects behind. They darted through the door and back into a night made all the darker by the countless changelings blotting out the starlight. The Prince, laden as we was, lead the way as they ran straight toward the entrance to the aqueduct not risking any time on evasion. “We’re blocked!” The prince cried as he reached a crossroads clogged solid with waiting changelings. They veered to the right and tried to cut through a row of houses only to find themselves blocked again, their pursuers already waiting for them. “They’re playing with us!” he roared, skidding to a stop. They found themselves utterly surrounded at the edge of the city, almost right where they had first encountered the changelings. He lowered his shoulder to the grass, allowing those he carried to gently slide off onto the soft grass. The prince straightened his armor and drew his spear, “Well I will not play their game!” “Where are you, oh great leader of insects!” Dutiful challenged the night as the others deposited the rescued ponies they carried beside the prince’s. “Are you so cowardly to send your filth to attack me in your name?!” The night grew silent, save for the ponies labored breathing. Even the chattering of the changelings’ wings grew quiet. Peridot’s heart filled with dread as a distorted laugh rang out, filling the night before she stepped from the shadows. “Well, well ,well,” said the broken imitation of an alicorn through it’s fangs. “And what’s this? The tenders of the earth, air, and sky living in peace? The last time I saw the three flights gathered together it was…much less friendly, you might say. What is it you call yourselves these days? Unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies?," she waved a perforated hoof in dismissal. “It matters not, but it does warm my heart to see such Love and Harmony. Let us hope it has warmed yours’ as well, it’s been ages since my loyal subjects and I had a good meal.” The changelings began to close in from all sides. Step by step they closed the gap, deliberately taking their time as if savoring the moment of their triumph. The prince ordered the guards into formation around Peridot and Benevolentia but it was of little use. They were only six ponies while the changelings are legion. The leader of the changelings advanced ahead baring her fangs and lighting her horn in anticipation. “Benevolentia,” the prince said over his shoulder. “Go, fly back to the palace, you can still make it.” “What? No, I can’t just leave all of you here to be… fed on,” the princess steeled herself and stamped a hoof. “I won’t flee and leave you behind only to be chased down before I get to the palace.” Peridot put a hoof to her friend’s shoulder, “Benny… what about the baby?” “I…” Benevolentia touched her stomach, only barely beginning to show any sign of her pregnancy. “I’ll never make it and I can’t risk crashing. I just have to hope that we’re rescued before anything happens that might…” The princess cut off, not wanting to speak her fear aloud. The changeling’s leader sneered and prepared to pounce, “Touching…” A pulse of light shot down the road. “What is this?” hissed the towering changeling. Peridot looked back at the center of the city and found the far off palace blazing like the sun. Another wash of light shot down the street and with it a translucent sphere of shimmering purple light appeared around the palace. “What IS this?!” she demanded again. With each pulse the growing sphere grew larger and larger. Each time it grew Peridot could see it pushing back the swarm of changelings hovering over the city. Over and over it grew, retaking the city with each pulse. “How?!” raged the infuriated creature. She snatched Prince Dutiful into the air with her magic, jerking his weapon out of his grasp. Benevolentia cried out and rushed to his aid but was held back by the guards. Again light pulsed through the street beneath their hooves. The giant changeling scowled. “At least I’ll get one of you,” she hissed. “And your little winged beloved there does seem to love you so much. Let’s see if you feel the same.” She licked her lips and lowered her horn to the prince’s head. His eyes flashed green and the princess wailed in anguish over her husband. Suddenly, Dutiful’s eyes returned to normal and the magical green aura holding him disappeared as a brilliant lance of sky blue magic struck the monster in the chest, sending her bouncing backward on her rump. She jumped, startled by a loud, unexpected, and decidedly unregal belch and held a hoof to her mouth in surprise and embarrassment. The remaining changelings’ attention snapped to Peridot as they sense the energy of her spell and they dove toward her hungrily. A final pulse of light drove the expanding sphere outward again, washing over Peridot and the other ponies harmlessly. The changelings charging Peridot slammed into the shimmering purple surface as it advanced and pushed, along with their leader, to the boundary of the city. Peridot sensed a surge of harmonious magic as the foci around the city perimeter activated once the forcefield reached them and sent a pulse of their own back toward the palace, locking the spell in place with a sound like thunder. Benevolentia darted to her husband’s side and helped him to his hooves. “Wha.. what happened?” he asked, shaking his head to clear the lingering effects of the changeling’s spell. The city shook as the changeling’s leader loosed scream of unbridled hatred sounded from high above.Peridot couldn’t help but cower as the strength of the thwarted invaders fury lashed out at her. “You have changed NOTHING!” she roared through the forcefield. “This city SHALL be mine and all the world will again fear the wrath of Queen Chrysalis!” Her voice shifted into a bitter mockery of maternal cooing, “Rest now, little ponies, and know that in the end you are little more food for the Changeling Swarm.” She laughed mirthlessly and disappeared in a flutter of insectile wings. For a bit nopony spoke before Benevolentia broke the silence. “How did we beat her?” she wondered. “I’ve never seen a Heart Flare like that before.” “I don’t know,” Peridot confessed. “Maybe the Prism affected the…” her face blanched. “Oh harmony no… Lumine…” a panic deeper than anything the changelings could have inflicted filled her heart. “Lumine!!!” she cried, turning and dashing back to the palace as fast as her hooves could carry her. She galloped as if her life depended on it, though in her heart she knew it wasn’t her life. Even as her muscles began to burn and protest, she pushed herself harder and harder, leaping over fences and bushes, even plowing down a terrified mare that emerged trembling from the ruins of her house. The sun was just beginning it’s assent in the east, casting long shadows down the streets and Peridot gave everything she could to get to the palace. “LUMINE!!” she screamed and pushed herself harder, but her body had so little left to give. Long hours of abuse and over exertion had finally taken their toll. Mid step, her legs faltered and she fell to the ground crying from the pain in her heart more than that in her limbs. Then she was moving again. Peridot felt hooves slip under for forelegs and hoist her into the air. She crooked her head and saw that Benevolentia was carrying her. Her hind hooves barely cleared the ground but they moved at a pace almost equal to her own reckless sprint. “The spire… get us to the palace spire…” Peridot wheezed, her breath still having not returned. After an eternity, they finally reached the spire where Lumine had brought her during the Crystal Fair when she first arrived in the empire. The place literally thrummed with power. Princess Benevolentia gently lowered Peridot’s bruised and sore hooves to the ground. At her hooves lay the Crystal Heart ceremonial wrapping that kept the precious artifact safe when it was being kept at the palace between Fairs. Peridot allowed her eyes to track upward to the center of the embossed snowflake pattern on the ground. A tiny sound of pain escaped her lips and she uttered a prayer to every spirit, alicorn, god, or goddess her grandmother had ever told her about. Lumine lay at the ground at the base of the spike of crystal that held the Heart in place. His body burnt, broken, and ruined. Peridot gave the last of her strength to run to him and collapse by his side. Her lips fluttered as she heart poured out every plea, apology, and unspoken feeling it held. She pulled herself to him and set up holding his head in her lap, her tears splashing down on his burnt and cracked eyelids. She tried to brush aside his forelock with a hoof only to have it crumble and blow away in the breeze. His horn was cracked and burnt. Faintly, she noticed Prince Dutiful had caught up with them and was holding Benevolentia to his chest as sobs wracked her body. Tears shone in the corners of his eyes. “Why would you do this, Loony…” she wept. “You’re not me… you can’t tap into Harmony like that…” she held him tightly. “Why didn’t you stay with everypony else…” Peridot clenched her eyes, “Loony… please… you can’t… you just can’t..” Peridot’s tears dotting Lumine’s face began to sparkle as she drew on her magic. She poured everything that she was into that spell. Memories floated in her minds eye as she delved deeper and deeper into herself, searching for the strength she needed. She saw Lumine as she first met him, in his lab coat choking on smoke and soot from his latest lab accident. She saw him and Benny jumping out from behind the bushes to surprise her with a birthday party when she had been too caught up in her work to remember. She saw herself and Benny doing the same for Lumine. She saw him at the picnic, only a day earlier, collapsing to the ground unconscious after he willingly risked his own life for his friends. She opened her eyes and looked down on him… her friend who, yet again, gave of himself to save the ones he loved. She felt her power rise inside herself. She cast out her magic and touched the Heart and the foci that surrounded. With a strength born of true friendship, and all the magic it contained, she pulled. “Please…” she wispered. Distantly she heard the princess cry out as the heart began to hum louder and louder until cracks began appearing in the ground. “Lumine…don’t… don’t die…” Waves of energy swept in from the foci of the Heart Prism even as beams of light speared out from her horn, leaving scorched lines where they they touched the ground. A part of her realized Dutiful was shaking her yelling that she was going to tear down the palace. “I… I don’t want you to die…” She could hear him screaming at her, trying to get her to stop. He said the foci were exploding throughout the city and that the foundations of the spire were beginning to crack. She didn’t care. “Lumine… I…” She felt something break inside of her. Her eyes shone as orbs of light as her eyelids snapped open and a torrent like the breaking of a dam flowed from her and into Lumine’s still form. Through the brilliance shining out from her she saw of cracks and fractures spreading through the flicking forcefield that protected the city. She felt Lumine’s head slip from her grasp as unseen forces lifted her into the air. “I won’t.. I won’t let you go...” She loosed the spell and everything went white and deathly silent as the magic burst free from her horn. Exhausted and spent, the invisible hooves holding her aloft gently lowered her to the ground. Peridot felt a tender hoof touch her shoulder and she saw Benevolentia’s face looking down on her with concern. Overhead the structure of the spire was restored to its previously pristine state. “Benny…” she rasped through cracked lips. “Is Lumine…. did I…?” The princess bit back tears and shook her head. No. Peridot rolled onto her stomach and looked for Lumine. She found him still laying at the base of the heart. He looked, for all her effort, the same as he had when she began her spell. Peridot tried to crawl over to him but found that she hadn’t strength. A deep purple hoof slipped under her shoulder and she felt herself lifted to her hooves. Despite the effect of his armor’s enchantment Peridot recognised Phalanx as the one helping her. She weakly thanked him as he half carried her to Lumine’s prone and broken body and laid her down beside him. She managed to lift herself enough to rest her head on Lumine’s chest. I’m so sorry… she thought as her tears soaked into Lumine’s ruined coat. She felt unconsciousness beginning to envelope her as she lay beside her fallen friend. As the comforting darkness of oblivion began to wrap her in its embrace she heard a sound not unlike the fluttering of a birds wings from within his chest. A fragile hope fanned to life and Peridot knew... As sleep finally claimed her, Peridot’s lips formed a smile and she whispered, just barely enough for those gathered around her to hear, “His heart’s beating...”
Act Three: Chapter Ten - More Bad NewsAct Three Chapter Ten - More Bad News “I don’t understand. How do they keep getting in?” Princess Benevolentia rubbed her temples with her hooves. “I thought Lumine’s force field was holding.” “It is, Your Majesty,” the officer of the guard answered. “And by and large it seems to be holding the changelings at bay. However, there seem to be weak points through the perimeter where they can break through occasionally. I’ve stationed additional guards at all suspected entry points but there is no way to ensure we’ve gotten them all.” “Have your ponies noticed any pattern to the attacks?” Prince Dutiful asked, leaning forward on his throne. “Not so much a pattern as a correlation, Sir. Most of the weak points seem to be those portions of the force field that would have been powered by the foci we lost after the field went up.” The mare shot a bitter glance at Peridot, who sat on a raised cushion to the princess’s side, “Due, of course, to the unfortunate surge of magical energy that happened soon after.” “I was trying to save Lumine’s life!” Peridot shot back. “And you succeeded, good for you,” she answered darkly, “but you were willing to put the whole city in jeopardy to do it too. How do you balance the life of one pony against…” “One pony,” Benevolentia interrupted, “was all it took to repel the changelings that had all but taken the city for themselves. Don’t be so quick to judge the value of a single life. I expect more from a member of my guard.” “Yes, your majesty.” The chastised pony hung her head, “I meant no offence, Lady Peridot. The past month has been difficult. I suppose I was looking for somepony to blame. I apologize.” The officer cleared her throat and concluded the remainder of her briefing without incident and exited the throne room to return to her duties. “Is there anypony else?” Princess Benevolentia asked Prince Dutiful. He shook his head. “Oh thank Harmony…” she exclaimed and slumped in her throne. “I don’t think I can sit that straight for another moment.” She yipped involuntarily and smiled, placing a hoof on her stomach. “I think the baby agrees,” she laughed. The prince smiled and stepped down from his throne to stand beside his wife, “I still don’t know how you can feel him moving so early.” He said as he brushed aside a strand of hair from his wife’ face. “It should be weeks now before he starts to kick.” “He?” Benevolentia said with a sidelong glance to her husband. The prince shrugged. “The baby’s probably a pegasus,” Peridot explained. “The extra set of limbs means they need more exercise than an earth pony would.” “Thats why you’re my doctor,” Benevolentia responded before letting out another yip. “Oooh,” she rubbed her stomach, “I think she is hungry. I think I’ll see if cook has any crystal berries to spare. Ooh, or better yet, figs… or pickles!” The princess tiredly lifted herself from her throne and made her way to the kitchen, Dutiful walking beside her providing support and trying not to laugh at his wife’s increasingly eclectic appetite. Peridot produce a small notepad from beneath her cushion and made a note. The princess’s cravings were a good sign, pegasi musculature was complex and required the mother maintain a diverse diet to ensure proper development. She wrote as she walked. It had been a long day of mostly sitting to problems and proposing solutions, just how tiring that could be surprised her. She didn’t envy Princess Celestia and Princess Luna back home, they were well on their way to becoming the longest ruling monarchs in world history and had already spent nearly a lifetime just stilling in court. Well, diarchs, technically, she thought to herself, but at least they don’t have to deal with this changeling problem. The ‘changelings problem’, as she thought of it had come to consume nearly every waking moment of her life for the past month or so. Every facet of life in the empire was effected, if only by the sight of the ever present purple dome overhead, and the wear was beginning to show. Everypony Peridot passed bore the same expressionless tired face and droves of ponies were checking into the local clinics and hospital with symptoms of fatigue, foggy mindedness, and a mental state of depressed apathy. The only ones who seemed to remain optimistic were Peridot herself, Phalanx, who had since been assigned as Peridot’s official guard when she went out into the city, and Lumine. Lumine, of course, had his own unique set of ailments. She stopped in the hall outside the door to Lumine’s room and knocked. Officially the room was still the secondary medical supply room but with supplies stretched as thin as they were, he suggested it be converted to living quarters so he could stay close to the clinic for monitoring but not take of a room needed for one of the many victims of a changeling infiltrator. “Let me guess...,” Lumine’s voice called from inside, “Yes, I’m feeling fine. Yes, I know to take it easy on my magic use. And, no I haven’t gone to the bathroom yet.” Peridot made a face, “That’s a little more than I needed to know, Loony.” There was a scurry in the room followed by the sound of awkward fumbling at the door knob before the door jerked inward. “Peridot! I didn’t know you were coming by tonight!” Lumine’s face beamed… Most of it. The right side of his face and his right eye were completely paralyzed, he was fortunate to be able to talk without a slur. The immense surge of magical energy that had lanced through him when he cast his force field spell through the Heart had done terrible damage to his body. In addition to the bald and scared patches that littered his skin and the loss of most of his mane there had been severe internal injury as well, leaving him weak of stomach and walking with cane to compensate for the limp on his left side. Peridot was confident that, in time, she could heal most of his injuries, but she would need the help of the Heart to do it and at the moment it was busy powering the forcefield that protected the city. As soon as she saw him her hoof flew to her mouth and suppressed a giggle, “Well.. aren’t we looking dapper today?” Lumine looked down at his outfit and smiled proudly. Ever since his injury he had taken to going fully clothed, as opposed settling for a normal lab coat, to hide the scars on his hide, but his new outfit was... something else. He was decked out, head to hoof, as the perfect gentleman nerd. He wore a pair of tan straight slacks with a woven belt and a matching band binding his tail, which Peridot suspected might have been stuffed to hide the fact that he had lost most of his. On his front half he wore a light blue shirt with a dark red bowtie with a matching vest and a dark brown tweed jacket with elbow patches. Topping it off was a black eyepatch covering his right eye and a brown fedora over his ears. Her remark obviously please him and he gave a little twirl, tapping his new brass knobbed cane on the brim of his hat when he returned to facing her, “You approve?” “Oh.. um.. yeah… sure... definitely, you look very… dapper,” Peridot managed as she slipped past him inside. “You said that…” She rolled her eyes, “You look adorkable, Loony.” She levitated the fedora off his head, “Just lose the hat.” He smiled, accepting the praise. “So! What can I do for you, my savior?” “Lumine, please don’t call me that,” she begged. “Anyway, we’re one and two. Plus, you saved the whole empire.” “Yeah,” he chuckled, “I even had myself a celebratory barbecue to boot.” “Not funny…” He sank into a couch, “I suppose not. Then again, I saved the empire so I can say what I want. Besides, I seem to be the only one still in a good mood anyway. Even you seem down.” Peridot rubbed the back of her head and yawned, “Its been a long day. I was stuck holding court with Benny all day. I SO do not want her job.” “Are you kidding?!” Lumine answered in surprise. “I’d LOVE to be a prince. I’d host conventions and seminars every day so everypony could share in the fruits of my research. I’d hold yearly competitions in mathematics, alchemy, and magical theory and the winners would awarded with earldoms so ponies could finally have the nobility they deserve...” “Sounds like an egghead’s paradise,” Peridot laughed, joining him on the couch. “Oh yes, the envy of the world.” He wrapped a hoof around her and pulled her to his side, “And with you as my Queen…” “Blah!” she playfully pushed him away. “In your dreams, Loony.” The two of them broke down into giggles. A bout of coughing broke Lumine’s revelry and elicited a look of concern from Peridot. “So what’s on your mind,” he said, rubbing tears away when the fit subsided. Peridot sighed, “It’s like you said, everypony’s just in a bad mood. I figured I could use some cheering up.” “Actually, I have a hypothesis about that!” he exclaimed, jumping to his hooves and fidgeting with the drawers of his desk before grumbling and using his magic to open the drawer and levitate out a bundle of scrolls. “Hey, no magic!” “Oh, my magic’s fine. It’s just paper,” he said over his shoulder as he sifted through the levitating scrolls. “Besides,” he plopped back down next to her, “I can’t do anything with my hooves, I don’t know how earth ponies manage so well.” Peridot shot him her best disappointed doctor’ look. “Okay, okay, I know. But really though, my horn patched up nicely and every test you ran said my magic is fine.” He sat back down next to her, groaning a bit as he leaned into his cane, and unrolled the scroll between them. “Okay this is what I wanted to show you,” Lumine pointed to a cluster of equations and notes. “This here describes how the Crystal Heart’s own spell matrix interacts with a pony’s telluric aura during a Heart flare. See how this factor becomes bound here but the constant remains unbalanced?” “Um… yes?” He took no notice of her confusion, “Well… a few years ago , before I even considered expanding the Heart’s range, I was experimenting with ways to bind a crystal pony to the Heart so they could benefit from its energies regardless of how far away they are. It didn’t work but I did end up learning a lot about how we are tied to it and the two way nature of the Empire’s relationship to it.” “And…” “Well, just like when we laid the foundation for the Prism, when I cast my force field spell I relied on that knowledge in order to bind it’s spell matrix to the Heart. That way I didn’t need to remain connected to it at all times… and preventing me from being a tad more scorched than I was.” Peridot looked away from the scroll and rubbed her eyes to ease the strain of reading Lumine’s terrible penmanship, the stallion just could not write with his mouth. “So what does this have to do with everypony being in a bad mood again?” “Well… thats the part that might not help your mood.” He rubbed the back of his head nervously, “There’s no way to know for sure unless I can go out and run some tests on the heart but...it’s possible that the reason everypony is so down is that the changelings are able to feed on the whole empire at once by drawing energy through the forcefield.” Peridot sprang to her hooves, “WHAT!?” “Oh don’t worry, you won’t be affected, you’re not a crystal pony. Besides it’ just a hypothesis, we won’t know if it’s true until I test it.” “Lumine! How could you not tell anypony about this?!” He blinked, “I thought I just did… Anyway I didn’t put it all together until last night and it seemed like such a remote problem compared to the more immediate threat of changelings sneaking through. I still can’t for the life of me figure out how they are doing it. The forcefield is very specific, only chrystal ponies or those who’ve lived under the effect of the Heart for extended periods of time should be able to pass through. That was the only way I could get that ‘sweeping’ effect that pushed all those unpleasant critters out of the city.” He scratched his chin thoughtfully, “You know I was so relieved to see you when I woke you up. I was a tinsy, tiny bit worried you might get flushed out of the city with the changelings, seeing as how you haven’t really been here long enough for the Heart to have a permanent effect on you.” “Wait what?! I could have been left outside with those things?!” “Well, I calculated the risk as rather low, especially considering the Harmonic nature of your magic. It isn’t like I just rolled the dice on you, you know. And I did have a few thousand other ponies to look out for, not to mention that I was kind of getting fried while trying to do the calculations in my head.” “Yeah…” She waved a hoof at him, “You’re just lucky it worked or I would have been too busy being locked out of the city to able to save your barbecued rump.” Lumine smiled, “Benevolentia said you held me and cried.” “No I didn’t!” she denied. “Mmhm…” “Okay… maybe a little,” she admitted. “You can’t blame me you were pretty much gone when I found you.” “I don’t remember a thing after I cast the spell. I hear you blew out a healthy chunk of foci to save me.” “Yeah, it’s all kind of blurry though.” Peridot shifted in her seat, wanting to change the subject. “We think that’s how the changelings keep getting in. I can’t seem to get the attunement right on the replacements without shutting down the Heart Prism and it’s creating weak points in your forcefield.” “Ahh…” he scribbled on one of the scrolls arrayed on the couch. “Yes, that might do it. Access would be intermittent and unpredictable though, you’d have to keep a constant eye on all points.” “The guard is doing what they can but they don’t have the pony power to watch them all at once.” “I see.” He leaned on his cane and rose, “So you coming with me?” “Where?” Peridot asked. “The Heart of course,” he slipped his saddle bags on over his clothes. “If we already know how the changelings are getting in then I might as well test my hypothesis about the forcefield. Otherwise I’ll have to tell Benevolentia and Prince Dutiful in the morning anyway and it would be nice to not have to lay this particular worry on them.” She shook her head, “You’re not in any condition to be getting back to work, Lumine. I just barely finished putting you back together, for Harmony’s sake.” He chuckled and leaned on his cane, “Oh I dare say you’re not done yet. I may not be a doctor but I doubt I’ve made a full recovery just yet.” “Exactly,” Peridot responded, “you’re just not ready to start work again. Give it a little longer. I’m sure you’ll be back to blowing up your lab in no time.” “Oh well, fine you win.” He crossed the room and sat on a stool. “I’m sure Benevolentia won’t be too upset.” “About what?” Peridot asked, taking the bait. “Oh you know… That her two closest friends knew that there were hundreds, possibly thousands, of giant insectile ponies currently feeding on her unborn baby’s spirit but figured it could wait.” Peridot’s eyes widened as memories of Benevolentia’s face when she realized that the Empire, her ADOPTED, children were being threatened flashed through her mind. If the princess thought that her actual child was under attack and that she and Lumine hadn’t done anything about it… Peridot shuddered and swallowed, her throat suddenly dry, “Maybe… we could go take a quick look, just to make sure.” “Are you sure? I mean I am so badly wounded. Maybe it would be better if I just lay…” “Oh, just come on, Loony!” He laughed, victorious, and rose again to his hooves. They packed a few scrolls and a small collection of magical instruments into Lumine’s saddle bag, which Peridot insisted she carry, and walked out into the hall. Peridot grumbled as she walked behind Lumine. She knew Lumine had pulled one over on her but he did have a good point. If the changelings were able to feed on everypony at once it could indeed explain most of the symptoms she had been seeing in the clinic. It would even account for the worsening prognosis of the victims of ‘direct’ feeding. She heard the tinkling sound of magic and looked up to see Lumine levitating a notebook in front of him, muttering and making notes in the margins as he walked. She opened her mouth to chastise him again for going against her orders when he suddenly drew in a sharp breath as one of his hind legs gave in a little. He didn’t slow down or even miss a step but Peridot noticed him leaning just a little bit harder on his cane. She felt a pang in her chest and every limp was cast in a new light. Lumine had been willing to give up everything to save the ones he cared about. Back when they first encountered the changelings, he had risked grave injury to save them, despite knowing, down to the millithaum, how much magical energy was flowing through the foci. Later, without a second thought, he willingly laid down his life when the guards told him that she, Dutiful, and Benevolentia were still out in the city. It was only by a miracle, the incredible energy of the Heart Prism, and a well timed magical epiphany, that Peridot was able to get his heart started long enough to get him back to the palace. Lumine stopped and grimaced as a cramp seized his leg but refused Peridot’s suggestion that she fetch him a wheelchair. Instead, she walked along side him with a foreleg hooked around his so he could lean into her as they walked. She stole a sideways glance at him and could not help but smile. Lumine was the most selfless, kindest, loyalest friend she had ever had and, she had to admit, despite his occasional annoying bouts of unquenchable nerdiness he was actually kind of … She coughed and shook her head before she could finish the thought, Okay not going there… They made it out of the palace and to the Spire where the Crystal Heart was situated without any further delays, other than Lumine having to twice endure the ‘indignity’ of being levitated down the stairs. Thanks to Prince Dutiful’s foresight, the Heart had been kept under heavy guard since the shield went up, a preparation that quickly proved invaluable once a band of changeling infiltrators staged a strike to capture the Heart only a few days later. A strange chill ran up Peridot’s spine as the guards let them through the swiftly built fortifications that blocked the way. The last time she had was here was when she found Lumine crumpled on the ground. Medically speaking, it was the greatest achievement of her life but, all in all, not a great memory. She looked to Lumine, expecting him to feel the same but he simply strode up to the Heart, unpacked his instruments and set to work without saying a word. She rolled her eyes, he was in pure egghead mode. There wasn’t much she could do to help him. Her magic’s natural affinity with Harmony was invaluable in constructing the Heart Prism but when it came to the pure magical theory she wasn’t even in the same class as Lumine. After a while Peridot’s thoughts began to wander and she took to pacing back and forth. Soon she was so bored that a part of her hoped her pacing would be distracting enough to elicit a response just so she’s have somepony to talk to. Lumine, however, didn’t seem to notice and continued to take his measurements as he muttered to himself. She paused and looked up. High above, she could just make out the dark shapes of flitting changelings outside the force field against the light of the setting sun. “Why hasn’t Equestria sent help yet?” she wondered aloud. “There’s a major snowstorm beyond the city, it’s persisted for weeks now,” Lumine answered, causing Peridot to jump. “I didn’t have the time to direct the Prism’s energy as I would if I had had the time so nearly all of the Heart’s energy is going to powering the force field instead of weather control. I dare say this will be the worst winter we’ve seen since the Heart was first used to reign in the elements a generation ago.” “If there’s no weather control then why is it snowing at all?” “The windigo that drove your ancestors to equestria did terrible damage to the land,” Lumine explained, not looking away from his work. “It will probably be a thousand years before it heals.” “So we’re on our own?” she asked nervously. “Do you think Equestria will investigate when the Empire doesn’t change the seasons?” “I imagine so, and the Princess thinks they will too, but it might take them some time to notice. By your standards it’s always winter outside the city.” Peridot nodded, remembering the sudden change of climate when her skywagon approached the city. “Unfortunately, I don’t think it will be an issue,” he scribbled something down and closed the notebook. “You remember when the princess assured everypony that we had ample supplies to last through the winter till help arrives?” Peridot nodded. “We aren’t going to get a chance to eat them.” Peridot’s eyes widened, “So they are feeding on us? Oh my gosh… the baby…” Lumine set down his tools and hobbled over to her. “The baby will be fine,” he said, placing a hoof on her shoulder as he leaned into his cane. “If she had been pregnant during the last Crystal Fair we might have a problem but as of yet he or she isn’t technically a crystal pony. You’re safe too by the way.” Peridot bit a hoof nervously, “So, what are we going to do? We have to tell everypony. Maybe there is someway we can block them or maybe recast the forcefield or maybe… Wait, you already knew Benny’s baby was safe?” He nodded, a mischievous smile forming on his mouth. “And you still guilted me into letting you come?” “Well, are you glad we know?” “I… Um… well yeah, I guess so.” “Would you have let me come otherwise?” he asked. He had her on that one, “Okay, maybe not but still!” “Just consider it my revenge for that whole ‘let’s throw Lumine a baby shower’ thing,” he winked, somehow still in a good mood. Peridot narrowed her eyes at him, glaring and considering her revenge. She settled for poking him sharply in the shoulder, “You are evil. You know that right?” “Perhaps,” he laughed, rubbing his shoulder, “but you love me anyway.” Peridot continued her angry squinting. Eventually he rolled his eyes and turned to pack up his equipment. “We can wait to tell the princess in the morning, but this needs to be priority one. Not only can we not just let the changelings feed off of the Empire’s ponies but if we CAN manage a way to cut them off we might be able to starve them out.” “Do you think there’s a way?” Peridot asked. “Maybe we can recast the forcefield to resist them.” He made a face and shuddered, “Only as a last resort. I don’t think you could cast the spell, no offence, and I’m not sure I’d survive it. Tell you what, why don’t we get some rest. I’ll give it some thought and sleep on it. I’d like to be able to give Benevolentia a solution when I break the news to her in the morning.” Peridot agreed and helped him pack up before taking him back to his makeshift room by the clinic. “Are you sure I can’t be any help?” Peridot asked at the door. Lumine shook his head, “Maybe, but you need your rest too. I can’t have the pony who’s suppose to be healing me fall asleep in the middle of a session, can I? I don’t want to end up with a third eye if you mess up a spell.” Peridot did her best to laugh and they said goodnight. When she arrived at her room she threw herself into bed, face down on the pillow and tried to go over everything that had happened. Changelings were able to break through the forcefield because she had blown out so many foci in her reckless, though successful, effort to save Lumine’s life. Whispered suspicions that it was their meddling with the Heart that attracted the changelings in the first place were circulating through the guard. Now, she had learned that the changelings were feeding on everypony in the Empire at once. Guilt began welling up inside her as her mind kept spinning. “Is this all my fault?” she wondered aloud as, only an hour from dawn, troubled sleep finally began to claim her. Before the concerns of the day even had a chance to stir up dreams to worry her at night there was a loud bang as somepony barged into her rooms, uninvited. “Who’s there?!” Peridot called out, fearing that a changeling had managed to slip into the palace and was coming to claim her. Her bedroom door opened to reveal a tired eyed Lumine, leaning wobbly on his cane. “Sorry, sorry. My cane caught on the rug and I fell,” he hurried across the room and crawled up into the bed, sitting down beside her. “Hey, come on! Can’t a girl get some privacy?” He ignored her and drew a strangely inlaid black book out of his saddlebag, laying it on the between them, “I think I found it.” “You think you found what, you Loony?!” “Well I couldn’t sleep so I had one of the guards take me to the archives.” He paused as an excited look swept over his face, “Have I ever shown them to you? Oh we have to do that! They have books on every subject you could possibly imagine, cooking, farming, astronomy, medicine, magic, you name it!” He clopped his hooves, “Why there was one time I was looking for a book on…” “Loony, what did you find?” Peridot asked, yawning. “Oh yes, sorry.” He cleared his throat. “I was digging through the archives looking for anything related to the changelings, hoping to find some way of repelling them. I managed to find some fascinating bits of information, previous isolated attacks, reports of a respected member of the community turning out to be a changeling, but it wasn’t until I reached the Starswirl the Bearded collection that I finally made progress. “I don’t think Starswirl ever had direct contact with the changelings, at least in their present form, but some of his notes pointed me toward a possible solution,” he held laid out the book he had brought. “In this I believe it I have found the answer to the changeling problem. It might be a bit dangerous but I don’t know how much choice we have,” he found his page and pointed a hoof to the spell at the bottom, “and given the circumstances I think we at least have to consider it.”
Act Three: Chapter Eleven - SacrificesAct Three Chapter Eleven - Sacrifices “You can’t still be seriously considering this, can you?!” Peridot yelled, her voice echoing through the hall outside the throne room of the Crystal Palace, drawing looks from the guards. Lumine shushed her, “Yes I am and either way I’d have to tell her, unless you can think of a better solution before it’s too late.” Peridot grumbled as the guards pushed back the doors, “I still don’t like it.” “Neither do I,” Lumine admitted. They entered to find Benevolentia already holding audience; the prince must have been coordinating patrols. The pony she was speaking with was from one of the Empire’s merchant guilds. He was upset about one of the new rationing decrees but wasn’t getting very far in his attempts to sway Benevolentia from her decision. The princess stole a moment from her duties to smile and wave from the throne. They found a seat and tried to ignore to the debate while Lumine went over what he was going to say. Peridot spent the time trying to come up with a way to talk Lumine out of his plan. “What was that about?” Lumine asked Benevolentia once the guild pony stormed out. “Tea and coffee.” The princess shook her head. “With everypony so tired and stressed out and no caravans getting through I was forced to decree that all coffee and tea be sold to the crown at the pre-siege price. Ponies aren’t going to be happy about it but I need to guard kept awake to do their jobs.” “Taking away a pony’s morning pick me up,” Lumine tisk tisked and shook his head. “You might end up with a revolution on your hooves.” Benevolentia laughed and held her hooves to her cheeks in mock dismay, “Oh no, somepony’s going to take my throne and deal with this mess instead of me.” She rolled her eyes, “Where do I sign up?” She composed herself, “So what can I do for you guys? Like the outfit, Lumine, by the way.” Lumine looked down at himself, he’d forgotten that he was still in his tweed outfit. He’d worked straight through the night and hadn’t had a chance to change. “Oh, thank you. I figured it was time for a change from the ‘hospital gown chic’.” He looked over at Peridot, annoyed that she wasn’t laughing. “Unfortunately though, we didn’t come to show off my outfit. We have some bad news…” The princess’s reaction was pretty much what they’d expected. She shot straight up out of her throne when she realized the implications for her baby but Peridot was able to convince her that there was no danger there. “I went over all of Lumine’s work and he’s right. Any pregnancy conceived after the last Crystal flair should be safe from harm.” “That is, of course, excluding complications arising from the mother’s loss of vitality,” Lumine interjected. “Technically true…” Peridot shot him a look, she was trying NOT to worry the poor mother to be. “But I can counter those effects of the changelings’ attack with my magic. For a few ponies at least.” The princess shuddered and sank back into her throne, “They’ve been feeding on us this whole time. No wonder they’re content to just sit outside and wait. Once we’re to weak to stop them they’ll just walk in and take the city. Why bother with the break-ins then?” “I doubt they can drain enough to do more than get by,” Lumine reviewed the notes he held in his magic, Peridot had given up on lecturing him about it. “Still, it’s most likely it’s a way of testing our strength and shaking us up.” “How much longer can we hold out?” “Not long…” said Peridot, “The effects seem to be comulitive, showing no symptoms until some internal threshold is crossed. Every day, more and more ponies are checking into the hospitals from the effects of long term feeding. At the rate it’s increasing… I doubt there will be anyone lefrt who can even stand within ...two weeks.” “TWO WEEKS?!” “Less actually,” said Lumine. “Thats only until complete incapacitation. It won’t be nearly that long before the strain of dealing with ever increasing casualties and decreasing pony power breaks us. I’d give it a week at most before they infiltrators can overtake the guard.” “We need to get word to Equestria, if Celestia and Luna knew…” Lumine shook his head, “We’ve tried, not a single messenger has ever gotten through. At this point it wouldn’t matter, in the time it would take for Equestria to respond they couldn’t do anything but avenge us.” “I can’t just sit here and wait for those monsters too…” she choked up as her hoof rose to her stomach. “What can we do? Is there anything we haven’t tried, no matter how drastic?” “I might have a way. I was doing some research and I found a spell that…” Lumine began. “No Lumine! You can’t do this!” Peridot stamped a hoof and pleaded, “Benny don’t listen to him. He’s crazy. Obviously his accident caused some brain damage.” Lumine’s lips tightened, “That’s not even funny to joke about, Peridot.” “Oh, so why can you joke about it then Mr ‘celebratory barbecue’?” “Because it was my accident and I saved the Empire!” “Well, I saved YOU Lumine!” Peridot fumed. “And I’m telling you that it will kill you!” The throne room was silent save for the echo of Peridot’s pronouncement. Princess Benevolentia’s voice was hushed, “Lumine, tell me.” Peridot bit back tears. She knew that Lumine would do anything to save the Empire and that the princess had a duty to her ponies to do whatever it took to protect them, even if it meant putting the lives of her friends in danger. The worst part was that she knew they were right, they didn’t have anything else left to try. “Once I realized that the changelings were feeding on the Empire I went straight to the archives to find a solution. I was hoping to learn as much as I could about them and I thought we might have some record of them from the past. Unfortunately, with so much of our history still buried under the ice in the old unicorn city or taken to Equestria I was only able to find a few fragmentary reports.” “Anything useful?” the princess asked. “Not really, just the occasional story of doppelgangers and ponies left in unshakable stupers. I don’t think they’ve ever attempted an attack like this before… It’s possible that it was the presence of the Heart that drew them out, much like it did with Discord in Equestria.” “So what did you find then?” “Well,” he continued, “Something their leader said stuck in my mind, so I decided to look back further. I never did find any mention of the changelings but I did find a legend accredited to none other than Starswirl the Bearded that might explain where they come from.” “I’m sorry… who?” Benevolentia asked. Lumine’s jaw dropped, “Starswirl the Bearded? Father of the amniomorphic spell? He was probably the most powerful unicorn who ever lived! He created hundreds of spells. Discovered most of the magical principles we know today and single hoofedly preserved almost everything we know about the ancient world. He’s essentially the single most important historical figure ever! Period!” The princess just raised an eyebrow at Lumine’s fanboying. Lumine groaned, “ANYWAY… I found an excerpt taken from Starswirl’s chronicling of the fall of the alicorns during the the Great Fracturing that told the story of a certain alicorn mare and her followers that refused to take part in the conflict. It didn’t mention her name or her motivations only that while the rest of the alicorns were doing there best to turn the world inside out and rip the very stars from the sky she stayed out of it all and refused to either help or harm any of the combatants. When everything was said and done the world was nearly devastated and the alicorns themselves were diminished and eventually they descended into the three kinds of ponies we see today. She was furious, she swore revenge on the world for stripping her of her power despite the fact that she wanted nothing to do with that terrible conflict. The story didn’t say what become of her, only that she spent the rest of her life delving into forbidden magics in an attempt to restore herself to the some semblance of what she had once been.” “And you believe that this mare is this Queen Chrysalis?” “It’s more likely that she is a descendant although I have to admit that It’s possible,” he admitted. “I don’t see how she could have survived for so many thousands of years after the alicorns were rendered mortal.” “Did this story tell you anything about the spell that they used? Maybe you could find a way to counteract it.” “Unfortunately no but it did give me an idea of where to look.” Lumine set his saddlebacks on the floor and removed cloth wrapped book. “This, princess,” he said as he held the book in his hooves as he carefully unwrapped the shimmering black wrapping, “is the Exoranomicon. “During Starswirl’s long life he defended the three clans from every imaginable monster and calamity. During his time as the Magus, he kept careful record of every dark spell, every fell magic, and every vile incantation he encountered. Upon it’s completion, Starswirl named this book the Exoranomicon or ‘The Image of the Law of Hatred’ in the tongue of the ancients.” He left the book to his loyal student Clover the Clever in the hopes that she could use it’s knowledge to defeat such evil incase it was encountered again.” “Wasn’t Clover one of the Founders of Equestria?” Benevolentia asked. “Why didn’t she bring it with her?” “Maybe she just didn’t have time,” Lumine said. “The cold was nearing its worst and I’m sure her talents were directed at getting everypony out before they froze solid. Maybe she intended on coming back for her library later but unfortunately Clover didn’t survive long after Equestria was founded. In any case, it was recovered years later by an expedition to the old city along with the majority of our library.” “So what does the book say?” It was Lumine’s turn to shudder, “A great many terrible things. Starswirl must have been cast from a different mold to be able to research the dark arts like he did and maintain his sanity. Most of what we think of as black magic originated during the war between the alicorns and was meant to be cast by alicorns. Very few unicorns could manage these kind of spells, sane ones at least. Insanity seems to make them easier to cast and the misuse of alicorn magic seems eager to drive a pony to it. Handling the book carelessly or even being around it can be dangerous, hence the enchanted wrapping.” Peridot stirred from her fretting to jab Lumine, “And you brought it to my room!?” “Ouch, Peridot,” he rubbed his soon to be bruised shoulder. “That was a copy, the spells were deliberately left incomplete to make them uncastable, perfectly safe. This book is the original and despite its wards and enchantments, is still quite dangerous. Do NOT try to levitate it with your magic.” Benevolentia leaned forward, “So, does it tell you how to block changelings’ magic?” Lumine opened his mouth to answer but Peridot cut him off, “No it doesn’t. So what he wants to do is use another spell, a black spell, to suck the love and harmony right out of every pony in the empire until the changelings either starve or retreat! And that’s assuming that trying to cast it doesn’t kill him!” “Is this true? That’s your plan?” Benevolentia asked in shock. “It is a regrettably accurate description, but yes.” he answered honestly. “The spell does rob its target of all the emotions associated with Harmony, love, hope, happiness, etc. It is my hope that because the changelings feed on those same energies we can deprive them of their food source completely.” “Is there any risk to my citizens?” “As defuse it the spell will be, it’s minimal.” Lumine answered. “I plan to cast it through the Prism so its broadcasted through the whole city at once as opposed to the spells original method of targeting one pony at a time. The average pony will feel nothing more than a general sense of depression and sadness as oppose to the soul crushing despair the spell was meant to inflict.” “And that’s the part that’s gonna kill him, Benny!” Peridot pointed an accusing hoof at Lumine. “The last time he tried to connect to the Prism the backlash fried him. I had to place the whole city at risk just to get his heart beating again. I…” she began to tear, “Lumine… I don’t want to see you get hurt… I don’t know if I can save you again.” Peridot stared at her hooves as Benevolentia looked back and forth at them, weighing the risk. She found she couldn’t bear to look at Lumine, knowing that there was no way she could dissuade him. “Lumine… is Peridot right?” the princess asked. “We, all of us, thought you were gone when we found you. How do you know it won’t happen again.” “This is different,” he explained. “When I cast the forcefield I knew I’d never be able to keep the spell up by myself so I had to tie the spell directly into the power of the Heart and all the stored energy in the Prism. This time I only have to direct the energy from the Prism to get the spell going and it will sustain itself on the energy it collects from the ponies under its effect.” Lumine took a deep breath, “And also because last time… the last two times rather, the excess energy poured through my natural connection with the heart as a crystal pony. I no longer have that connection.” “What are you saying?” “I am no longer a crystal pony…” “What?!” Princess Benevolentia jumped down from her throne. “Of course you’re still a crystal pony.” Peridot stared at her friend, her eyes open in shock. “I can’t feel the Heart anymore and soon enough what’s left of my coat will lose it’s shine. I’ll just be a regular unicorn,” he admitted with difficulty. “Whatever that energy surge did to me… it damaged something inside, burnt something out.” He gave a half hearted shrug, “It’s probably the only reason why the changelings’ feeding hasn’t killed me already and it might just be enough to protect me from burning out again.” “Lumine…” Peridot said as she felt her frustration melt away. She wanted to run over to her friend, to wrap her hooves around him and tell him that everything was going to be okay but something in the way he stood held her back, like this was something he had to get out. “You never told me…” “You would have tried to heal it,” Lumine answered sadly. “But this can’t be healed, and it would have broken your heart that couldn’t help me.” “You were trying to protect me?” He nodded, “That’s what you do for the ponies you care about. That’s what I’m trying to do again. Peridot... Benny, this spell is the only chance the Empire has and nopony else is skilled enough to cast it. Peridot… you’re right. There’s a chance that something goes wrong and if it does then… I won’t be around to try again, but if I don’t try, if you don’t let me do this… then the Empire will fall and everypony who is unlucky enough to survive it will be nothing but food to those monsters outside our gates.” He looked down at his hooves then back up at Peridot and Benevolentia, “Please, you two mean everything to me and I can’t just stand by and let you and everypony else get hurt. You’ve been the best friends I could have asked for. Let me be as good a friend for you.” That’s it, Peridot thought to herself, I’m gonna hug him. She gave in and threw her forelimbs around him, drawing him into the biggest hug she could muster. He stiffened for a second but gave in and wrapped his hooves around her. A moment later Peridot felt the soft brush of Benevolentia’s feathers around her as princess joined them. Without another word, it had been decided. It didn’t take them long to prepare. Lumine wanted to practice the spell once or twice and Peridot offered herself up as a guinea pig, which he refused, much to her relief, suggesting that they procure an actual guinea pig from the petting zoo. Peridot pitied the poor creature, almost enough to insist that he should test it on her. By the time evening came they were ready and Lumine, Peridot, along with her personal guard Phalanx, and most of the palace’s medical staff were gathered around the heart, beneath its spire. “Are you ready?” Peridot asked. “Maybe we should wait a few days. I might be able to draw power from the Prism to get you closer to full strength.” Lumine shook his head. “We can’t wait. If this fails we need everypony to be strong enough to make a run for it. I doubt anyone will actually make it but maybe somepony will get far enough to get word to Equestria. It has to be now.” Peridot nodded sadly and laid out the Exoranomicon on the table the servants had set up by the Heart. In the distance she could hear Benevolentia addressing the crowd. The princess insisted on explaining everything to her subjects and being with them when the spell went into effect. Peridot wished that Benevolentia could be with her to support Lumine but the princess was right, the Empire needed to see their Princess’s strength if they were going to endure this… however bad ‘this’ might be. With a last plaintive glance to Lumine, Peridot wrapped the Heart in her magic and removed it from between the two magical spikes of crystal that held it aloft. Instantly, a low thrumming , like the sound of a giant pitchfork fading away, resounded through the spire and the ring of deep red foci surrounding it. Through her magic, Peridot could feel the power of the Prism begin the fade. Overhead, the normally purple force field began to fade to a pale violet. Phalanx tightened his grip on his spear as the dome protecting the city began to flicker. Lumine closed his eyes and began to still himself as he ran through the mental exercises every unicorn learned as a child to summon their magic. Just as he readied himself to cast the spell he let out a surprised gasp as Peridot kissed him on the cheek. “For luck,” she said. Lumine smiled thankfully at his friend and summoned his magic. The spell began like any other, his horn glowing with the natural purple aura it always had and grew steadily brighter as he pumped more energy into it; then it began to change. Other colors began to seep into Lumine’s magic, dark green at first and then pure black. Hints of green flame flickered at the corners of his eyes. Peridot jumped to Lumine’s side and began casting her healing spell as his hind legs gave way and his nose began to bleed. He didn’t even seem to notice her ministrations as he pumped more and more energy into the dark alicorn magic. With a final push that sent tremors running through his already frail body Lumine sent a beam of bubbling black, green, and purple magic out to strike bottom of the two crystal spikes that normally held the Heart. Peridot’s eyes clenched tight as she kept up her healing, tending to and repairing each wound and weakness as it appeared in Lumine’s straining body while he kept up the dark casting. When Lumine finally released the spell and fell to the ground, she nearly collapsed herself in exhaustion relief. “Lumine!” she called out tiredly as she rolled him over on his side. “Lumine, are you okay?” Momentary panic spiked in her chest before he groaned, “No… not really. Did it work?” Peridot forced herself to look up. The central spike was vibrating as it absorbed Lumine’s magic. As it did, it began to change, a black stain that began on its needle sharp point began to spread downward. The on-hoof medical ponies backed away nervously as it reached the ground and began spreading out to the edges of the polished floor. With a sound like tearing stone it shot out to the surrounding foci instantly consuming them and turning them black as coal. “It’s working…” The process began to repeat itself. As each foci absorbed the magic it sent out a tendril along the conduit material embedded in the very roads of the city to the next foci. Through her magic and her much vaunted ‘connection to Harmony’ Peridot could sense it each time the black spell, their only hope of survival and a sin against nature, lurch outward, spreading. “Lumine…?” Peridot asked tentatively. “Why is your horn still glowing?” He shakily sat up, bracing himself with his forelegs. “The spell can power itself,” he explained. “but with the Heart removed I have to maintain it so it doesn’t collapse.” “How long do you have to keep that up?” “For as long as it takes…” “Lumine!” Peridot exclaimed. “Why didn’t you tell us this before?! Who knows how long this will take! It might be weeks!” “I didn’t know I’d have to...” he weakly laid a hoof on Peridot’s knee. “You’re going to have to keep me going until then. I trust you Peridot, we can do this.” Peridot’s face pinched with concern but she nodded. They could get through this. Distantly, she realized the spell had reached the last set of foci at the edge of the city. The effect was immediate. Peridot felt like someone had thrown a heavy wet blanket over her. She gasped sharply as the spell sank into her, sinking in it’s bitter talons that seemed to turn to stomach to water as it wrapped her heart in ice. She saw a tremor run through the ponies gathered around the spire. Peridot collapsed to the ground as she felt her hope and optimism rip away. She heard somepony let out a heartbreaking cry. It never occurred to Peridot that it was her own voice. This isn’t going to work… Somepony called out her name. What’s the point in even fighting… She noticed that Lumine was shaking her, yelling something. She couldn’t bring herself to care enough to understand what he was saying. Just let the changelings come… let them put me to sleep in one of those pods… Lumine lowered his horn to her head until it touched her own. “I’m so sorry Peridot! I didn’t know!” She felt him wrap his hooves around her. Little by little, she felt herself feel again. “I didn’t think about what would happen if you were healing me when I cast the spell. I’m so sorry! I tried to fix it. Did I fix it?” She could hear the tears in his voice, “Oh please Peridot, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, say something.” Peridot’s voice croaked, “Tell me we can do this…” Lumine squeezed her tight, relieved that she was okay. “We can do this, Peridot, you and me. We can save the Empire.” In the distance she could hear Benevolentia talking from her balcony, comforting her subjects, telling them to fight back against the spell, they had faced worse and if they could only keep up hope they could make it through. Peridot hoped it was true. Lumine helped Peridot climb to her hooves, she kept a hoof over his shoulder for support. The sudden reversal of their roles wasn’t lost on her and she cracked a smile, despite herself. Suddenly there was a new sound rising in the distance, agonized, despairing, and pained. She leaned on Lumine as they walked out from under the spire, the green and purple light of his horn casting strange shadows as they looked out through the city, seeking the source of the cry. It was Phalanx who realized first. “The changelings are screaming…”
Act Three: Chapter Twelve - SignsAct Three Chapter Twelve - Signs “Ah! Watch it!” Lumine cried out as Peridot’s restoration spell washed over him. “Sorry…” Peridot winced. It was the tenth time today she had cast the spell and second time since going to bed that she had been woken to cast it again; try as she might, she was bound to make mistakes. “I’m trying Lumine…” “It’s… okay… Just finished up,” he groaned. She resumed casting the spell and did her best to ignore his various yelps and whimpers. They hadn’t yet figured out the exact mechanism for why her healing magic was causing pain but it was obvious to Peridot that it had something to do with the black spell. For nearly a month now, Lumine had been casting the black spell from Starswirl the Bearded’s ‘Exoranomicon’ constantly, all day, all night, without break. The only reason he was still able to stand, let alone work magic, was Peridot’s healing spell. It was hard to say if the stress of the casting was doing damage that Peridot just couldn’t fix or if the black spell itself was fighting back but it was plain that if he kept it up for much longer it would be the end of him. When she was satisfied with her work, Peridot gave Lumine’s body one last once over with her horn before allowing its blue glow to fade away. She pursed her lips as Lumine’s horn continued glowing black, green, and purple. “Sorry for waking you up again…” He shifted in his recliner, straightening the blanket thrown across his lap. The book he had been reading when the attack struck had fallen to the floor he leaned to one side and scooped it up in his hoof. Peridot scooped it up in her magic and returned it to him. She smiled tiredly. “It’s okay, thats why I’m here.” “You mean it’s not just for the conversation?” Lumine joked weakly as Peridor dabbed the damp rag on his forehead. “You can always move back to your own rooms if you’d rather.” “Don’t be silly.” She poked him in the shoulder. “What will everypony gossip about then?” Lumine let out a strained laugh as Peridot slipped back into her bed. Peridot moving into Lumine’s room had been something of a minor scandal among the palace staff, setting off a firestorm in the rumor mill. Eventually they got tired of explaining that Peridot was just there as Lumine’s live in nurse, an arrangement necessitated by the frequent intense headaches caused by the strain of maintaining the evil casting for weeks on end. Without another word, Peridot drew her blankets in tight and closed her eyes. “Sweet dreams,” Lumine offered. “You too, Lumine,” Peridot answered as sleep took her. Lumine sighed wistfully and reopened his book. They began the day early, the unsleeping Lumine acting as Peridot’s personal pony alarm clock, and headed out into the city to begin yet another day of unceasing work to hold off the changeling swarm. “Is this really necessary?” Princess Benevolentia asked as she surveyed the hasty construction. At Lumine’s insistence, she had employed several hundred ponies to his new project. Lumine lifted his quill from his notes and looked out at the fruits of his careful planning. “Absolutely, princess,” he answered. “I never intended the Heart Prism to be used like this, modifications must be made. Unless you’d rather risk the changelings breaking through, I require these changes to be able to maintain my spell.” “Well of course not, I’ll do whatever I have to protect my subjects. I just hate to see them suffering like this.” Her heart panged with concern for her subjects, unlike herself and a few select others, Lumine could not exclude them from the spell’s effects. Her hoof shot to her mouth in concern as one of the workers faltered and tripped, dropping her heavy load of enchanted black crystal. The first aid staff rushed to her side. “Just give me your promise that this is necessary.” “Of course, Benevolentia.” He started to continue his notes as a grimace seized his features. He dropped his quill and held his hooves to his temples, rotating clockwise in an attempt to dispel the sudden headache. “Peridot...” he groaned. She looked up from her patient. The young stallion had pulled a muscle in his hind leg when he underestimated the weight of a crystal laden cart. “Oop, sorry Lumine,” she said. “Be right there.” She wave over one of the other medical ponies so she could cast her healing spell. Lumine beared down as the spell washed over him. When Peridot was finished his headache had receded enough for him to speak again. He shook his head to clear his mind. “My spell still feels only ‘half cast’, I believe thats the reason why changelings are still managing to find gaps in the forcefield to get into the city. There must still be area’s I can’t reach.” He rubbed his head with a hoof, “It may also explain why I’m still getting these attacks despite Peridot’s efforts. No matter how hard to try to push the spell to completion it still feels like it needs room to grow. I’m hoping that these expansions will give it the room I need.” Benevolentia bit her lip, considering, “What about after this is all over?” “Oh thats the best part!” Lumine said proudly. “With these new modifications we’ll be able to extend the range of the Heart tenfold. We might not even have to run conduits to the planned settlements. It might even reach all the way to Equestria.” The princess nodded, “Well that’s good. At least something will come of all…” She was cut off as a fiery green explosion rocked the construction site, sending ponies and shards of crystal scattering. The cries of the wounded stung Peridot’s ears as she looked up and found the source of the blast. A trio of changelings hovered over the site, their horns glowing brighter as they prepared another blast. “Guards! We’re under attack!” somepony cried. The area erupted into activity. Guards came streaming in from the nearby checkpoint and carried a protesting Benevolentia away. Prince Dutiful’s orders regarding the princess had been explicit, she was to be removed from the scene of any hostile activity at all costs. Benevolentia hadn’t been happy about the order but Dutiful insisted and she eventually relented. Peridot snatched up her medical kit in her magic and rushed to the wounded, trying to stymie their injuries before they became too severe. One of the guards yelled her her to help them repel the attackers but there were other ponies who needed her talents more. “Shh.. shh..” she tried to comfort the wide eyed mare she knelt beside. “It’s okay, I’m here… Miss, you have to pay attention, listen to my voice.” She only succeeded in breaking her of her panic when a guard’s spear struck the ground, quivering in place, a bare hoof width from her face. She shot an angry glare over her shoulder at a guilty looking stallion before returning to her duties. “ENOUGH!!!” a voice roared. The strength of the speaker’s anger touched something in Peridot and despite all her practiced medical professionalism she cried out and jumped back, spinning around to face the bellow’s source. Lumine. The stallion, fragile and unsteady only a moment ago had thrown his cane to one side and was quaking with anger. A vicious sneer distorted his face as he poured more strength into the spell that still lit his horn in shades of purple, green, and black. Everypony, and changeling, went still as Lumine took a step forward and yelled again, “I will not tolerate these INTERRUPTIONS!” He reared up as his horn wrapped itself in a purple and green overglow, flickers of purple flame shown at the corners of his eyes. When his front hooves returned to the ground with a sharp ‘crack’ his horn lanced out with a beam of bubbling black energy that struck the three changelings as they flew. They let out an unearthly scream and fell to the ground twitching. “Now, if its not to much to ask, can we get back to work and get these crystals in place before the REST of the swarm breaks through!” Lumine turned on a hoof and walked back to his work table as if nothing had happened. Peridot saw him stumble and reach for his cane but he waved her away with a frown. She looked back at the fallen attackers, still laying on the ground. Despite everything the changelings had done, and everything they would do if they could, Peridot could not help but feel a sharp stab of pity for them as they lay there twitching while the light faded in their eyes. She wrenched her eyes away and turned her attentions back to her patient as the workers started to clear the debris. Stealing a glance over her shoulder she saw Lumine furiously scribbling his notes, his brow knotted in concentration. “What’s happening to him?” she said to no pony in particular. Prince Dutiful soon arrived with a large contingent of guards and medics to oversee the security of the construction site personally. He insisted he had full faith in Lumine’s plan and intended to ensure it was carried to completion. Somehow, Peridot suspected his real reasons lay in the verbal tongue lashing he must have received from Benevolentia for having her dragged away. He even asked Peridot to go back to the palace to check on her, hoping, she figured, that she might be able to calm the princess down before he returned. Providing, that Lumine didn’t mind her being so far away. She was relieved when he said it was okay. It seems, he explained, that having a chance to release some of the excess magic from the spell relieved the backpressure that was causing him pain. Peridot nodded and began her walk back to the palace. Once he was safely out of sight, she drew her notebook from her saddle back and continued her notes on Lumine’s condition as she walked. “Benny?” Peridot tapped the gilded door to the imperial suite with her hoof. “Benny, you here?” There was no answer so she tapped again. The princess’s angry answer practically shook the door, “Dutiful, I swear, if you haven’t learned yet to leave me alone after ticking me off you had better figure it out!” “No no, it’s Peridot. I just wanna talk,” Peridot ventured. She heard the latch turn and the door swung open a bit. Princess Benevolentia peered out of the gap, questioning, “Are you here to plead his case for him?” Peridot shook her head adamantly, “No. Actualy, I wanted to talk about Lumine.” The princess looked at her skeptically as she opened the door fully. “He didn’t ask you to check up on me?” “Well, um, yes sort of…” Peridot withdrew at the look the princess shot her. “But I’m way too interested in self preservation to do that,” she said quickly. “Honest, I just wanted to talk about Lumine.” “Hm… okay, come on in.” The princess stepped to the side and bade her to enter, gesturing to a pair of well cushioned seats by a small table piled high with just about every snack and treat a pregnant mare could ask for. It had been a while since she visited Benevolentia in her rooms and Peridot looked over the change in decor as she entered. The entire place had been redone. Thick carpet covered the floor, wall to wall, perfect to soften an infants fall. Fresh paintings of fields and animals adorned the room instead of the traditional spare walls. Most noticeably, every sharp corner and edge on every wall, chair, table, and bookcase (filled with ‘how to’ parenting guides instead of the classical literature they once held) had been rounded or padded, a considerable feat considering the typical Crystal Empire architecture. Peridot smiled as she took her seat, “You’ve been nesting I see.” The princess giggled, her mood lightening, “Maybe a little. The carpet was Dutiful’s idea. He told me he remembers banging his head all the time when he was a colt.” Her lips tightened in frustration, “Dutiful…” “He meant well, you know…” Peridot started to say. “Hey!” The princess pointed a hoof at her, “You promised… Though I guess you’re right.” Peridot kept her mouth shut and helped herself to a puff pastry from the snack tray. The princess sighed, “Anyway, you wanted to talk about Loonie?” Peridot set the pastry aside, her appetite gone. She opened her saddle bag and withdrew her notebook, setting it between her and the princess. Benevolentia eyed it warily as Peridot flipped through the pages. “Isn’t there some kind of patient confidentiality?” she asked. Peridot nodded, “Yeah, but you’re the princess, one of his closest friends, and practically his sister. I think I can make an exception.” Peridot flipped the book to the last section where she kept the charts of Lumine’s progress. She pointed to a page, “See this chart here? Its where I keep track of his mood, basically how happy or hopeful he is. A positive outlook is important to any patient’s prognosis, so I track it for all my patients, but it’s especially important for a unicorn suffering from magical burn out. This is when I first started treating him, after the changelings attacked us the first time. See how high his mood was?” Benevolentia nodded, “He was on top of the world, even with what happened.” She smiled, “I think he was just happy to get to play the hero.” “Right, and here’s when we got him back after he used the Prism to cast that forcefield.” The princess frowned, “We almost lost him…” “We practically did lose him,” said Peridot. “I had to practically rebuild his heart just to get it beating again. If I had been just a few minutes later it would have been too late. But still, even after that and all the therapy and treatments he kept his spirits up. He was always trying to make me laugh, telling stories and jokes.” “Lumine’s jokes are terrible.” “He says we just don’t get them… but yeah, they're pretty bad.” It was Peridot’s turn to smile, “He might be the only pony ever who likes jokes that take an abacus understand.” The smile faded, “Then we get to this day, a few weeks ago.” “When he started casting that spell from Starswirl’s book…” “Yeah. He was okay at first but after a day he started going downhill.” “Maybe it’s because he hasn’t been sleeping,” Benevolentia offered. Peridot shook her head, “No, between my magic and his mandatory ‘down time’ he should be well rested. A few weeks without sleep is unusual but not unheard of. Usually the patient just gets giddy. Lumine though…” Benevolentia looked down at the graph and pointed, “Why did you stop tracking his mood?” “Because I don’t know how to characterize it anymore!” Peridot exclaimed. “He’s turned almost stoic. He rarely smiles, never laughs, never talks, but at the same time he doesn’t seem sad or depressed. Its like all the ups and downs have been sucked out of him and now he’s just, I dunno...” “Isn’t that what the spell is suppose to do?” “I don’t know, maybe. He said it’s not suppose to affect the caster. I don’t really understand it that well. Even reading the spell makes my horn hurt.” Peridot looked down. “This spell is effecting him though, I know that much and ...I think we should call it off.” “Call what off?” Peridot took a breath, “The spell, his big construction project, everything.” Benevolentia’s eyes widened, “You can’t be serious, Peridot. Everything depends on Lumine keeping the spell up to keep the changelings from feeding on the empire.” “I disagree,” Peridot insisted. “The changelings are weak. They’ve barely been able to feed this whole time and the force field is much stronger now. With the Prism repaired we should be able to insulate everypony from their attack until we get help from Equestria.” “Peridot, I know you’re worried about him, I am too. I don’t want to sound cold but he’s only one pony. There are thousands depending on him succeeding. The sacrifices he’s made are well spent.” Peridot recoiled, “How can you say that, Benny? You can’t just ‘spend’ a pony. This is Lumine!” The princess grew stern, invisibly taking on her mantle as ruler, “And what of the guards fighting the changelings that have snuck into the city, Peridot? Are their lives not worth as much as Lumine’s? Are you going to be the one to deliver the news to their families if worse were to come to worse? I have to act for the good of the Empire, Peridot. Nopony, not Lumine, not me, not you,” she held a hoof to her swelling stomach, “not even… not even my child can come first.” “I… I understand Benny… I really do… but there has to be a better way.” She shook her head, “Maybe there is. But until we find one we have to stay the course. Besides, I can’t place too much faith in the forcefield. Especially after seeing what happened today firsthoof.” “But thats what I’m talking about! Did somepony tell you what happened?” The princess shook her head. “I assumed the guards were able to take care of things.” “It wasn’t the guards, Benny.” Peridot stamped a hoof in frustration. “It was Lumine. He fired one magical attack and took out all three changelings at once. The things screamed… I almost felt bad for them. Then, he just yells at everypony to get back to work and goes back to what he was doing like nothing even happened. When I asked him how he was feeling he told me he it felt good to use up some of the ‘extra magic’. Last time he took out three changelings he burned himself out and he had to tap into the Prism to do it! It’s like, like he’s getting stronger somehow.” “Is that possible?” “I don’t know! I don’t think so. If there was a way for a unicorn to become more powerful I’m sure everypony would do it. Hay, I would do it.” Peridot gritted her teeth as tears began to well up in her eyes, “Something is happening to him and I don’t know how to help him. I don’t want to lose him, Benny. I don’t know if I can do this anymore. I know there is nopony else who can but...” She looked up her friend, pleading, “don’t ask me to continue healing him… I just can’t.” Peridot watched as Benevolentia rose from her chair and stood in front of her. The princess drew herself up and opened her mouth to speak. “Peridot, I’m sorry,” she started, her tone every bit the monarch. “You are hereby…” Peridot looked up, her eyes red and miserable before she clenched them closed. Benevolentia’s voice caught and for a moment she said nothing. “Oh, hayseed.” Peridot felt her friends wings close around her. “Benny?” “Peridot, you know I have to ask everypony to do as much as they can for the empire if we’re going to get through this.” The princess drew back a bit to look Peridot in her eyes. “But, if you’ve truly given all that you can… I understand.” “Really?” The princess nodded, “Lumine is the smartest pony I know but he does had a tendency to be a little one track minded. He’s going to be disappointed that he can’t play savior anymore but… we’ll find another way. The new foci should be finished by the end of the day. I’ll tell him in the morning, okay? ” Benevolentia gave Peridot a squeeze. “Can you make it ‘till then?” Peridot nodded, “Thank you, Benny. I hope he understands.” “He will, I’m sure. He’s probably going to be so relieved that he gets to go back to tinkering in his lab that he won’t even have time to be mad. Now why don’t you go back to your room and get cleaned up,” Benevolentia picked up with the tables ornate napkins and dabbed the tears from Peridot’s cheeks. “I’m sure my husband is expecting you back with news of his impending doom. If you show up crying he just might run for Equestria rather than risk coming back to the palace.” Peridot laughed, “I suppose that wouldn’t do much for morale, would it?” “Are you kidding? The guard would probably think it was hilarious.” The two friends shared a long and much needed laugh before Peridot levitated her saddle bags onto her back and trotted up to the room she temporarily shared with Lumine. She twisted the latch with her magic, opened the door, and tossed her saddle bag on the bench by the entrance as she walked in.” “Hello, Peridot.” She let out a startled ‘eek’ and spun to face the voice. “Lumine?” she asked as he came into view. “What are you doing here?” He levitated a small book bag in his magic, “I just needed a few things to finish up. I would have asked you to grab them for me but you left in such a hurry I didn’t get the chance.” “Oh… um, sorry.” Peridot stammered. “I just wanted to check on Benevolentia. I figured she wasn’t to happy about being dragged off like that.” “Ah yes. An unfortunate but necessary precaution. I daresay I’m glad not to be the prince.” He opened the door with his magic and walked past Peridot. “I suppose that’s why he insists on organizing the security at the construction sight himself.” He glanced back over shoulder as he closed the door, “It’s either that or face his impending doom back home.” Peridot felt a chill up her spine.
Act Three: Chapter Fourteen - Bad to WorseAct Three Chapter Fourteen - Bad to Worse Peridot was falling and, for a fleeting moment, she didn’t care. In just a few horrible minutes, she had lost nearly every one of those dearest to her. Still, no matter how alone and betrayed she felt, Peridot would never let a friend down. She craned her head to see Benevolentia, who trailed behind her. She wrapped the unconscious princess in an envelope of magic and pulled her in close. Wrapping her hooves around Benevolentia’s glowing body, Peridot tried something she had never done before, she extended the glowing aura of her magic out from her friends body to include herself. With a grunt of effort Peridot focused on her magic and pulled. Levitation had never been Peridot’s specialty, she prefered to sooth pain and knit back together injured skin and bone. Fortunately though, she had inherited some measure of her grandmothers skill. At least, she thought to herself as the wind continued to howl by her ears as she plummeted, I hope I have. She looked down. The ground was still fairly far below her, but the ground wasn’t her immediate concern, she’d never get that far. Jutting out from the palace were numerous overhangs, terraces, and balconies, not to mention the gentle angle of the palace walls themselves. If she couldn’t move them farther from the palace, they would never even get the opportunity to hit the ground. Peridot bore down and poured everything she had into her levitation spell. It surprised her just how hard it was to move herself and she began to doubt that she would be able to move them far enough but then, to her astonishment, they cleared a balcony. She would have whooped in elation had she not just lost her friends moments ago, but she did begin to harbor some hope that she might just be able to survive this. If only she could find a way to stop. She redoubled her efforts as they cleared another terrance, forgetting about moving away in favor of slowing down. Her horn blazed as she poured more and more magic into it, bright enough that she could see it through eyelids clenched closed in strain and desperation. But she wasn’t slowing down. She began to panic, the ground was mere seconds away and there was no way she could stop herself, but she might be able to save Benevolentia. Peridot released her hold on herself and focused on the princess. Peridot had never practiced medicine professionally. Her talents had alway been lent toward the discovery of new cures and treatments rather than actual application. Not that she didn’t do her fair share of volunteer work and disaster relief, as well as helping out the ponies at the hospital in her free time. In addition, she had been the acting palace doctor since the changelings first attacked, so she had plenty of practical experience. Like any good doctor, everything she knew was neatly cataloged in her mind, she could instantly recall the proper treatment or spell for thousands of illnesses and injuries but right now, there was only one spell on her mind. Peridot released the magic she built in her horn and watched it wrap around Benevolentia as she held her. Normally used to immobilized injured limbs or even the neck during transport, the spell formed a temporary, crystalline, cocoon around the princess. With only a moment to cast it, she could could only it would be strong enough to cushion the princess’s fall. A heartbeat from the ground, Peridot grasped the smooth surface of the cocoon in her magic and threw it upward as hard as she could, hoping to slow it down by whatever little she could. A moment later, she struck. She should have been shocked to be alive. She should have been surprised that guards had so quickly managed to find a large blanket of some kind to catch her in like a makeshift firepony’s net. At the least, she should have been happy that the spell she had cast on Benevolentia had held. Unfortunately, Peridot saw none of that. The guards were strong, Prince Dutiful had trained them well. Any one of them would have been the envy of every applebucker in Equestria, but they couldn’t stop Peridot from striking the pavement beneath the held-taut blanket. Peridot's poor body had already taken a beating. First, she had torn the ligaments in her hind leg when Phalanx shoved her out of the way to save Benevolentia from falling debris, then strained herself further during her dash back to the palace and her subsequent leap over the guards’ barricade when she thought Lumine had been overcome by Chrysalis. A fall from such height, regardless of her efforts to slow herself, net or no net, was more than the limb could take, and she had landed straight on it, shattering the leg on impact. The white hot pain in her leg translated itself into a sun bright blackness that blocked her vision and a screaming but silent ringing in her ears that overcame the voices of the ponies leaning over her in concern. Peridot tried over and over to cast her numbing spell, and over and over the spell collapsed in sputter of magic before she could finish it. It wasn’t until somepony forced open her jaw and poured something thick and bitter down her throat that the pain subsided enough that she could cast her spell. As relief washed over her while the magically induced numbness spread through the limb, Peridot’s vision began to clear. Ponies dressed in the white smocks of the palace clinic staff where leaning over her. All bore expressions of deep worry and all sighed in relief when she finally spoke. “Wh… where’s… Benny?” Peridot muttered, her mind still clouded from the memory of pain. She saw the look of confusion on the medical ponies’ faces. “The princess… Where is the princess?” Phalanx burst through the crowd of doctors. “You’re okay! What happened?!” “Phalanx.” Peridot felt the corners of her mouth edge upward a touch at the sight of her friend. “It’s Lumine...he’s changed.” “Lumine?” the guard pony asked, taken aback. “What do you mean by changed? Peridot what has happened to the prince and princess?” “Benny! Is she alright?!” “No pony knows! She’s locked inside some kind of blue crystal.” “It worked!!?” Peridot breathed a sigh relief as somepony stepped back, revealing a large translucent gemstone speared into the ground. Inside it was suspended the Princess, looking for all the world, fast asleep. “This was you? Is she okay?” Peridot wasn’t sure how to answer. “She…” her throat clenched, “no… she’s not. Lumine, he’s gone crazy. That harmony forsaken spell of his… it’s like it’s taken over his mind. He did something to her and to Dutiful...” Peridots eyes filled with tears, “... Dutiful.. he…” Phalanx’s eyes widened as he understood, then they hardened, as cold and bitter as a sword edge. “Where is he!” “He’s in the spire…” Peridot muttered. Phalanx turned to go but Peridot reached out and caught the edge of his armor and one of the medical ponies attending her leg hissed for her to remain still. “Please… Phalanx...it’s not his fault. It’s the spell. If we can snap him out of it I know I can help him.” Phalanx gritted his teeth, his face grim. “We will try to take him peacefully. But if he could beat somepony as strong as the prince and as magically gifted as you.. I don’t know… We will have to do our duty.” “Phalanx… just…” she closed her eyes, forcing out tears. “Please stay… I… I need a friend right now.” He looked conflicted, obviously moved by Peridot calling him her friend but also driven to fulfill his oaths as a guard. “Well…” he said slowly. “The prince did order me to protect you…” he sighed. “I suppose.” He motioned over another guard and explained the situation to him. The guards eyes were unreadable as he heard of the prince’s fate and who was to blame. “Thank you Phalanx.” “Anytime, Lady Peridot.” “Can you take me to see Benny?” Peridot asked. Phalanx looked to the medics who were still binding a brace to her shattered leg. One of them nodded though he seemed far from sure. Peridot smiled thankfully and allowed him to lift her onto his back and carry her to where Benny was encased in her magic. He laid her down on the stone beside the princess. Fresh tears shown in Peridot’s eyes as she looked up at her friend. “What did you do to her?” Phalanx asked. “It’s a binding spell,” Peridot explained, wiping her eyes on the back of a hoof. “It should keep her safe for a while, but I don’t know how long it will last, a day or two… maybe” “Can you save her?” Peridot closed her eyes and let everything she knew about healing magics flow through her mind. She desperately tried to think of something she might have forgotten to try up in the spire. In the end she gave the same answer she gave the prince, “I don’t know how to save her.” Another bout of sobs wracked her. “And Lumine?” “I don’t know… He gets these attacks every so often… a side effect of the spell. He was only able to keep it up for so long because…. because I helped him.” She continued to cry as guilt began to grip her. The sound of galloping hooves drew her attention back up and she saw dozens of guards gathering by the palace gate, preparing to storm in and take Lumine into custody… one way or another. “There’s got to be someway to help him… I can’t… I can’t lose everypony.” She felt a hoof draw around her. “You haven’t,” comforted Phalanx. She looked up at him and forced a smile before saying, “Thank you.” Peridot jumped as thunder boomed through the cloudless sky. She looked upward to see ribbons of eldritch green lightning lanced out from the peak of the palace spire. The guards preparing their assault hesitated, unsure what to do in the face of this new magic. She twisted her head to one side for a moment as her eyes snapped shut against the bright flashes splitting. When vision cleared she looked back up. Peridot rubbed her eyes, thinking, at first, that the after images filling her vision were playing tricks on her. Then she was sure, something was falling. The guards called out warnings, thinking it was more debris shaken loose from the blackened and stained palace, but Peridot knew otherwise. It was smooth and black and didn’t fall like a chunk of rock would. It fell faster. “We have to go…” Peridot whispered. “Phalanx!” she said, louder that time. “We’ve got to go! We need to get Benny out of here!” Phalanx gave her a little squeeze. “It’s okay, Peridot,” he tried to comfort, looking up at the rapidly growing object. “Yout got her far enough away to protect her from falling debris.” “No! You don’t understand!” Peridot pulled away and pointed a hoof upward. “It’s not debris! It’s Lumi-” It struck the ground, blowing gouts of dirt and crushed rock in all directions as spiderwebbed impact fractures radiated out through the smooth pavement. A deep throated, humorless chuckle echoed out from the thinning dust cloud. Peridot, and a dozen or so nearby guards, were rubbing their eyes with the back of their hooves, trying to clear their vision as he stepped out of the settling debris. Lumine’s shadow. When Peridot had last seen him,she could still see in him the friend she loved, tainted, and darkened, his palate warped, but still her Lumine. But this creature, this wasn’t her Lumine at all. He approached them slowly, deliberately. Each hoof fall triggered the growth of crystals formed of the same sickly black material that had over overtaken the foci and the palace. “Hello Peridot.” Peridot recoiled at the sound of his voice. Each syllable stabbed at her as it echoed the guilt she felt for having turned her friend into this. “Lumine… please..” she begged. The humorless smile on his face vanished. “Lumine is dead,” he sneered before casting a knowing glance at the gathering guard, “as are the Prince and Princess.” Phalanx sprang to his hooves, carelessly spilling Peridot to the ground. “Guards! With me! Attack!” With a roar, every guard drew their weapons and charged with vengeance in their hearts. Lumine’s Shadow failed to notice and kept his eyes firmly leveled at his former friend. When Phalanx was mere hoof steps from goal he leapt high and brought the blunt of his spear down hard. Without even so much as setting his horn aglow, Lumine lashed out with his magic, summoning a jutting shaft of crystal that thrust up from the ground and caught Phalanx square in the breast plate. The brave soldier slid to a stop and sprang to his hooves for another charge. A deep crackle vibrated through the ground as the rest of the guard advanced on what was left of Lumine. When they reached striking distance, razor sharp spears of of crystal burst out of the ground and lanced toward their unprotected faces. Somepony screamed, expecting the worst. Instead, just as the needle tip of crystal struck home, it expanded outward, growing and enveloping the head, helm and all, of the attacking guards. Peridot watched in horror as dozens of imperial guards kicked and fought, muffled mumbles the only evidence of their screaming. In seconds, they stopped fighting and their crystal prisons released them. Peridot expected then to fall but they stayed on their hooves, heads lowered and eyes closed. “You monster!!!” Phalanx roared, “You Discord begotten betrayer! What have you done to them?!” “Done?” Lumine asked. “I have done nothing. I simply proved to them the rightness of my claim to the throne.” “You have no such claim, traitor!” yelled Phalanx “Thrones are held by those who are worthy of wielding power,” he answered hatefully. “Today, the line of Princess Winter Waltz ends and so begins the reign of King Sombra.” Phalanx snarled “The Empire will never follow you!” Sombra smiled cruelly as he wrapped his horn in its fell glow, the foci responding in turn. “They won’t have a choice.” He sent a bolt of flame wrapped magic upward where it burst over the city with a gout of spell fire. The spell turned pitch black and spread outward, doming the city in a forcefield of his twisted magic. “Guards…” he said cooly, “these ponies are traitors to the crown.” The bespelled guard ponies twitched at the command. Their faces contorting as if in some final resistance to Lumine’s magic before falling slack. At once, their eyes snapped open, burning with the green flame of the black spell. “Phalanx…” Peridot whispered fearfully. “Phalanx we need to go.” “No, Peridot,” he shot back, drawing his spear. “We can’t leave the princess!” “We’re not,” Peridot said as she crawled to her three good hooves. She raised her head and lit her horn wrapping it and the gem entombed princess in a soft blue glow. The magical lattice supporting the princess’s still form melted away like ice as Peridot levitated her over and draped her over Phalanx’s back. The guards eyes widened, “You said she couldn’t survived without your magic.” Peridot’s eyes hardened. “It’s not her survival I’m worried about,” she said. “She’s your friend! How can you-” “LATER! We have to go!” “You can’t just trade her life for-” “LATER, Phalanx!” “If the Prince were here he’d-!!!” “I’M KEEPING MY PROMISE TO DUTIFUL! NOW. LET’S. GO!” Phalanx roared in frustration and spun around, dipping his head low to scoop Peridot onto his back as he galloped off into the darkening city. Peridot twisted to look back as her mount sped away. The dark king simply stood there, surrounded by his mind controlled guards. “Why isn’t he following?” Peridot said through teeth gritted against the pain from her injured leg smacking against Phalanx’s side as he ran. Phalanx answered between breaths, “Why should he? There’s no where we can go.” Peridot bit her lip, he was right. Lumine… Sombra, she corrected, controlled everything; the remaining guards, the Heart, the Prism. With those under his control, he may as well actually be the king. “Do you have a plan?” Phalanx asked, still putting distance between them and Sombra. “Me? I… um… I suppose we need to get word to Equestria. I don’t know of anypony more powerful than the princesses.” “Obviously,” he answered with a touch of bitterness. “I mean right now, about this princess.” Peridot’s jaw worked as she looked at her friend riding behind her. She knew what was coming next, had known it since she and the prince found her in the tower. That didn’t make it easier. “We need to get to the medical center.” “Can you help her?” “No…” Peridot admitted. “But there’s a bunker there for the medical staff…” she swallowed. “And we might be able to help me save her baby.” They made it to the medical center unchallenged and apparently unfollowed. Peridot couldn’t decide if that was because Sombra was too busy building his forces of mind controlled guards, didn’t think they were a threat, or was simply giving them a head start. She also couldn’t decide which was more worrisome. She pushed the thought aside as they barrelled through the unbarred doors to the emptied lobby of the medical center. Discarded paper and scrolls littered the floor of the lobby. Peridot looked back and forth, trying to remember which supposed broom closet was actually the door to the hastily constructed shelter beneath the structure. She tapped Phalanx on the shoulder and pointed past a cluttered pile of furniture that had been shoved to one side to clear the way for the scrambling refugees that had no doubt flooded the building when the final changeling assault began. Phalanx trotted over, carefully stepping through the broken bits of trampled chairs and tables, and lowered himself so Peridot could slide off of his back. She leaned against Phalanx for support as she rapped twice on the door before twisting the knob with her magic and swinging open the door before tapping three more times against the false backing of the closet. Peridot felt eyes on her as an unseen observer looked through the tiny peephole disguised as a screw on a mop hook. A moment later the back of the closet swung open to reveal a tired guard and several scared looking ponies peering around the corner behind him. “Lady Peridot? Corporal Phalanx?” asked the guard. “Are we victorious?” “Not quite, soldier,” he answered. “There’s been a complication, we require medical assistance immediately.” He turned to one side to reveal the unconscious princess on his back. The guard’s eyes went wide. “Princess Benevolentia…” he whispered, “stars above…” He shook his head to clear away the shock and bellowed back over his shoulder, “We have wounded incoming! Doctor Bandage, get up here! It’s the princess!” Phalanx and Peridot slipped through the narrow opening as the guard closed the door. Peridot felt a prick of pain in her tail and yelped. She turned to find the guard holding a two strands of hair, one Phalanx’s maroon and one her own shade of green. “Sorry,” he said apologetically, “I had to make sure.” Phalanx nodded in approval and they continued into the underground shelter. The guard led them to a small side room where an older brown stallion in a smudged doctor’s smock stood waiting beside an examination table in the center of the room. “Come in, come in,” stallion, who Peridot surmised must be Doctor Bandage, said hurriedly. “Put her here. How long has she been unconscious?” Peridot levitated Benevolentia onto the table. “Not long, less than an hour, I think. I’ve done everything I can but I can’t bring her out of it.” The doctor pressed an ear to the princess’s chest then held back each eyelid while holding a candle in the opposite hoof. “No dilation…” he muttered. “Do you know what happened and HOLY HEARTLIGHT! Your leg!” Peridot startled at his outburst. Her leg throbbed, pain dulling spell or no, at the reminder of her injury. She looked back at the injured limb. It hung limply from her hip and was badly swollen, both joints bent at an unnatural angle. “I jumped from the palace spire,” she answered, recasting her pain spell for good measure. “Don’t worry about it.” “You… jumped... from…” “I’ve already patched the skin, stopped the internal bleeding, and blocked the pain. I’ll be fine, we can fix it later. Right now we need to save the Princess’s baby.” “The baby?” Bandage asked, surprised. “Miss, I know you know that in a triage situation the mother’s life must come first. Especially at this point in the pregnancy.” He shook his head. “We can’t risk the princess’s life for a child that might not survive anyway. I’m sure she and the prince will understand.” “The prince is dead,” Peridot deadpanned. The doctor recoiled at the news and Peridot could hear startled gasps from the hall outside. “How…?” Peridot took a deep breath, “Long story short: the dark magic that Benevolentia’s life long friend Lumine was using to repel the changelings has corrupted him. It’s twisted him into something else, another pony altogether. He was able to defeat the changelings after they broke through the shield but then attacked the prince and princess and then crowned himself King Sombra. I… I couldn’t save them both so I grabbed the princess and jumped from the spire. I was able to protect her but… well I would have died if it wasn’t for the guards being able to break my fall. Well, before Lumine, or ‘King Sombra’ used his magic to take over their minds.” Doctor Bandage touched a hoof to the princess’s shoulder, his eyes misting. “So the wound is magical then.” He looked up at Peridot, hopeful, “Don’t you know a counter spell?” Peridot shook her head, “Magic isn’t that simple. Maybe, if I know the exact spell he used but this isn’t even normal magic, I could do something but… not this. She’d be gone already If I hadn’t put her into stasis earlier.” “Stasis?” the doctor asked. “It’s a spell I use in Equestria that gives us more time to get a pony to a hospital,” Peridot explained. “I’d use it again while I look for a cure but in her state… it won’t matter, I’d only be buying her a day or two and then it would be too late to save the child.” Peridot knew she was making the right choice, the only choice really, but still, it felt like she was condemning one of her closest friends to death. She wiped her eyes on the back of her hoof, and steeled herself. “She’s beyond our reach now, but we can make sure her baby lives.” Doctor Bandage’s face was unreadable. “How far along is she?” Peridot grimaced. “Only five months… I know,It’s too early, but I have a plan.” The doctor listened expectantly. “Lumine hasn’t had time to completely take over the Heart Prism yet, I think that’s how we were able to get away. As long as it hasn’t been completely corrupted yet, I should be able to tap into the nearest foci. If I can, I’ll use the Heart’s power to make sure the baby survives. I’ll have to put them into stasis to do it but that might be for the best anyway.” “Is that possible?” the doctor asked. “You can just… force a baby to develop?” Peridot answered honestly, “I don’t know.” She let out a breath, “I’m also pretty sure that Lumine, er, Sombra is going to know where I am as soon as I do.” Bandage responded, “You said he controls the guards now, right?” “Yeah.” “Then he’s going to find out hide-out anyway.” “Are you sure?” Peridot asked. “I am,” he looked at the princess. “We all loved the prince and princess. I know that every pony here would agree that its worth the risk to save their child.” Peridot’s bottom lip quivered as she fought to maintain her self composer. Finally she nodded, “Okay then, let’s do it.”
Act Three: Chapter Fifteen - A Shred of HopeAct Three Chapter Fifteen - A Shred of Hope Phalanx quietly closed the door as he slipped out of the makeshift operating room. He wasn’t even remotely useful when it came to medical care, having only barely passed his first aid training way back in boot camp, and he hated not feeling useful. As the rough hewn door clicked closed, he found the entirety of the shelter’s ponies waiting for him in the hall. They looked at him with expectant expressions on their fearful faces, silently inquiring what was happening. Phalanx took a deep breath, trying to still the pounding of heart that had not slowed since the moment he saw his princess plummet from the tower, and explained what was happening. He told them about the changelings and their last desperate assault and how Lumine had been able to drive them off by giving himself over to his own dark magic and how that magic had consumed him, twisting him into the self proclaimed King Sombra and driving him to attack Princess Benevolentia and Prince Dutiful. Mares, foals, and stallions alike cried openly while he relayed the news of their beautiful empire falling and of how Peridot had been so willing to throw down her own life to save the already doomed princess. “So, then, there is no hope?” asked a lime green mare. Phalanx leaned against the wall as the weight of the mare’s despair settled over him. “Ye… maybe,” he answered truthfully. “Peridot, she believes she can still save the princess’s baby. If the child survives then...maybe.” The gathered ponies hung their heads in silence and the toughened soldier felt his eyes well as he realized they hadn’t asked about their own predicament. They thought only for their fallen prince and beloved princess. It touched him deeply and he wondered if the ponies back in Equestria loved their own princesses so. There was a creak as the door cracked open a hoof-width. “Mister Phalanx, you can come back inside…” said Doctor Bandage’s tired voice. Phalanx offered the crowd a weak smile before slipping back into the operating room. He blinked as the glare of the operating lights washed out the relative darkness in the rest of the room. His vision began to clear and he immediately wished it had not. The room was much as he had left it: a smattering of small carts randomly positioned around the room, topped with various instruments, a bright magical lamp hanging overhead, washing away the darkness with an unnaturally bright glow, and a single table in the center of the room, covered in a crisp white sheet that concealed a heartbreakingly shaped form underneath it. Phalanx felt his heart begin to squeeze when his eyes caught sight of a single dandelion yellow feather laying on the ground beside the table. “She…” he started, his voice catching in his throat. The doctor placed a hoof on his shoulder. He heard somepony crying softly and for a moment wondered if it was him before seeing Peridot’s crumpled blue and green form huddled in the corner, sobbing. Peridot startled as she felt somepony brush her mane out of her face. She turned her tear reddened eyes to see Phalanx sitting beside her. The poor guard pony looked every bit as wracked as she felt. “Could you… save her child?” Phalanx asked, his voice cracking. Peridot’s eyes squeezed shut, sending tears down her cheeks. Peridot nodded and Phalanx saw that she was clutching a small bundle wrapped in pink swaddling to her chest. “I… I did what I had to,” she said painfully. “I promised Dutiful I would. And,” she sobbed, “and Benny…” Peridot’s throat squeezed, pinching her voice, “… she… she asked me to promise I’d stay to deliver the baby. I just…” the wretched mare broke down again, “oh poor Benny. If I’d... just gone home none of this would have happened. None of this…” Her voice dropped to a whisper, “It’s my fault you will never get to see your baby.” “Peridot…” Phalanx said, “Lumine wasn’t your fault. He choose this, he had to know how dangerous that spell was. You were just trying to help a friend.” He ran a hoof down Peridot’s tear streaked face. “Lumine would have found a way either way, another unicorn, some magical amulet, healing potions, something. He was trying to save us, it just… maybe the empire was doomed either way.” Peridot absorbed Phalanx’s words for a moment before giving a half hearted, thankful nod. “Benny… she loved her baby so much.” A sad smile crossed her features, “It’s just not fair…” She drew the bundle of swaddling closer to her heart. “What’s her name?” “I don’t know,” she answered. “I don’t know what Benny was going to name her. She always called her ‘my baby’ or ‘My Love’” Peridot looked up, “There was a song she used to sing to the baby when she thought nopony was paying attention. My Love, my baby, my precious little one. Rest well, my baby, listen your mothers song Sleep now, sleep deeply, until morning sun. You’re safe here with me, til night’s dark is done. My Love, my darling, happiness I’ve found, Dear one, my sweetheart, though I’ve had you not long, In my hooves, my baby, sleeping safe and sound. Already around your hoof, my heart’s been wound. My darling, my baby, my sweet little dove. Sweet babe, trust me now, I’d do you no wrong, Rest now, sweet baby, while stars shine above. You’ll always be my darling, my baby, My Love.” Peridot finished she realized Phalanx had laid a hoof across her shoulders. She could see the effort in his face as he struggled to hold back tears for the orphaned newborn and her murdered parents. “Can I see her?” he asked. She nodded and pulled back a fold of swaddling, revealing a tiny pink pegasus filly with a small puff of pink, lavender, and white mane atop her head. The newborn foal looked for all the world to be sleeping peacefully, if not for the perfectly smooth planes of Peridot’s stasis cocoon spell. “She was very lucky,” Peridot said. “The nearest foci hadn’t been corrupted yet. The connection must have been broken during the battle, I don’t know. I had to use every last drop of energy it held to finish forming her and put her in stasis.” She shook her head, “Months of time spent floating in her mothers womb compressed down to a single burst of magic… It’s not right. She deserved better. Her mother deserved better.” Fresh tear’s shown in her eyes, “But, I kept my promise to Dutiful and Benny. Their baby will live.” “If we can get her out of the city,” Phalanx added, darkly. Peridot nodded. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna… they can fix this. Put things right… some things at least.” “Any idea how as to how we get out?” Phalanx asked. “Maybe there’s a gap in the forcefield or a service tunnel for the Prism?” “No…” Peridot answered. “Nothing like that. We don’t need it anyway. I can get us through.” “How?” “Neither of us were conceived and born here, we’re not crystal ponies,” she explained. “Lumine’s forcefield spell was selective. That’s how it was able to pass over us the first time while pushing the changelings back. When Lumine… well, Sombra… recast it, he must have turned it around to hold things in, except now instead of keeping changelings out how it’s keeping the crystal ponies in. We should be able to push right through it.” “I see,” Phalanx said thoughtfully. “What about the baby?” “She’ll be okay, she hasn’t been through a Heart Flare yet, like at the Crystal Fair. She isn’t attuned yet. Not fully anyway. We can get her out and to safety.” Phalanx considered. “What about you?” “What about me? I told you, I’m not a crystal pony.” “Your leg,” he said. She looked back at the broken limb, only the brace applies by the medical ponies back at the spire kept it in anything like it’s natural shape. “I can’t carry you all the way back to Equestria. Can you heal it?” Peridot shook her head, “No… I can’t. If it was somepony else I could take the time and repair it bit by bit, but even then it could take days or weeks. I don’t even think I can heal an injury like that to myself. It’s all I can do to keep it numb. Maybe we can put a cast on it for the trip. It’ll slow me down but I can make it.” “Impossible,” interrupted Dr Bandage. “Lady Peridot, the ligaments are torn, the muscles are rent, and the bones are little better than shattered glass. If you try to travel on that leg you’re liable to hemorrhage the artery if not succume to infection. It’s not a question of ‘making it’ to Equestria, you won’t survive the trip at all.” “I don’t have a choice!” Peridot said insistently. “I have to get to Equestria, I’m the only one that knows anything at all about the black spell or how the Prism works. What would you do in my place?” “In your place? I can’t say. I thank harmony that I’m not,” he answered coolly. “But I do know what I would do in my place if I had a patient as badly injured as you.” “And what is that, Doctor,” she responded, her temper beginning to show through her tears. “I’d amputate.” “Wait, what?!” Phalanx sputtered. The doctor regarded the guard pony sympathetically before turning his gaze back to Peridot. Peridot sat still on the floor quietly, her eyes downcast, deep in thought. “Doc, I’m sorry but that’s just not an option,” Phalanx insisted. “You can’t just cut her leg off because you don’t have time to fix it. Peridot, you stay here and heal. I’ve traveled back and forth a number of times. I can get word to the Princesses myself.” “What would you tell them?” she said, her face visibly strained. “Do you know anything about the black spell or where it came from? Or how the Prism works and where it’s weak points are? What about the baby? Do you know what she needs to finish her development?” Phalanx was taken aback. “Well… no. But there is no reason why you can’t explain it all to me or write it down.” Peridot shook her head. “Impossible,” she said, “We invented half of the spells that went into the Prism ourselves. There isn’t even proper arcanic notation for most of it because we did a lot of it on instinct. Besides, no offence, but you’re an earth pony. Trying to explain how magic moves and feels would be like trying to explain color to the blind.” Phalanx worked his jaw. “Then we put together a sled. I can pull you faster than you could move anyway.” “Her, bouncing on a sled for the next who-knows-how-long?” Bandages winced as Peridot’s injured leg spasmed. “I’m sorry but, no. You’d be burying her before you were half way there.” “Well you can’t just-” “There’s really no other way.” Peridot hung her head. “He’s right. Even with my magic, I’d amputate too. It’s not worth the risk.” “But… you just said it yourself! You’re the only one who can fill in the princesses!” Phalanx argued. “How are you supposed to travel?” “I’ll still be able to walk with a cane, my other legs still work” she said before turning to the doctor. “Bandage, do you have the supplies to make a prosthesis?” “Yes but it’s all up in the third floor,” he answered. “I can send out a volunteer to get what we need.” “Thank you…” “I’ll go too,” Phalanx insisted. “I… I think I need to walk around anyway.” “I’ll be okay, Phalanx,” Peridot tried to comfort the concerned stallion. “It’s not the first time I’ve helped do this. Though it’s been a while… and it wasn’t on myself…” she shook her self, “I’ll be fine.” She offered a strained smile. He tried to return it but gave up, settling for a nod. Doctor Bandage scribbled out a note and pressed it into Phalanx’s hoof. “Grab one of the nurses and have them show you the way. Be quick, even at the best of times I’d be rushing her into the operating room. As it is, I’ll have her prepped and ready by the time you get back.” Phalanx straightened, the soldier in him recognizing a mission assignment when he heard it. “Of course, sir. I’ll be back before you get her on the table.” He spun to face the exit and trotted out. A second late his head popped back through the door. “Peridot, just hold on. I’ll be back before you know it.” She had enough time to smile thankfully and he was gone. Peridot felt her heart sink as she looked back to the doctor. “This really is the only option, isn’t it?” “I’m sorry, Lady Peridot,” he answered apologetically, “with how little time we have, I can’t see any other.” “Couldn’t we just remove the bone and insert a rod into the leg?” she asked hopefully. “I wouldn’t be able to bend the joint, but at least it… no… you’re right. It’s only a matter of time before Lu...Sombra finds us, now that I’ve tapped into the Prism, and it could take hours to retrieve all the bone fragments.” Peridot’s and Bandage’s face was grim as a pair of nurses entered and respectfully rolled away the table holding the princess’s body and replaced it with a new one covered in fresh linen. “Are you ready for this?” Bandage asked, his voice solemn. “Not even a little,” Peridot answered as she handed the crystal encased infant to a nurse and climbed onto the table and lay back, trying for all she was worth not to watch the body of her dearest friend recede down the hall. The doctor held a vial to her lips and she leaned forward to sip the contents. The thin concoction slipped down her throat, leaving numbness in it’s wake. Peridot stopped Bandage’s hoof with her own as he pulled a sheet over her torso. “Please take good care of Benny…” she begged. “I promise,” Bandage answered sorrowfully. “Now try to relax. I’ve given you as much as I dare to block the pain without putting you too deeply asleep and it won’t work properly if you don’t let it.” Peridot nodded and focused on calming her frayed nerves and stilling her racing heart. A moment later, a curious warmth began spreading outward from her stomach, leaving numbness in it’s wake. She swooned when it reached her head and heaved a deep breath as her limbs went slack. There was a touch of half-felt pressure and she weakly looked upward to find Phalanx standing beside her with a caring hoof resting on her shoulder. She tried but couldn’t make out his words as he spoke. She smiled anyway. Even her potion-fogged mind knew when a friend was trying to be there for her. Peridot made an effort to smile but couldn’t be sure if she succeeded or not. Her friend’s eyes suddenly screwed shut and she felt a curious pinching in her leg as her mind descended into sleep. Peridot awoke to Pain. “Phalanx! Hold her down!” somepony yelled. “Don’t let her thrash, I’m almost done!” “I’m trying!” somepony answered. “Can you stop her from screaming?! They’re going to hear her!” Peridot felt her ears ringing with a sound that could have only come from within her. “It’s autonomic, I didn’t give her enough potion to subdue her subconscious. Anyway, I don’t think that matters much at this point. Either way, she’ll die if I can’t get her sewn up.” She realized how ragged her throat felt and tried to swallow, cutting off her ears’ ringing for a bare moment. “Harmony preserve us! I think she’s coming to! She can’t wake up like this.” She felt something pull back her her eyelids. A terribly bright light lanced down into her vision. “Good! I’m almost done.” “GOOD?! But the pain-” “Will be unbearable. I know. I’m sorry but we are out of time.” There was a sharp pin prick of hurt, painful but completely swept away in the tide of agony that wracked her. “Annnnd done. GO now! Take her and the baby and run!” “Bu… Now?!” “The… the baby…” Peridot felt her ragged voice croak. “Peridot! Can you hear me?” She heard Phalanx say. She couldn’t form a response. “Doctor, how am I suppose to transport her like this? How do I even get out? How am I suppose to-” “I don’t know!” Peridot swung her head to follow the voice. A harried Doctor Bandage stood at her hooves in a stained smock, streaked with reddish blotches. “But I do know that if you don’t leave right now, you won’t be leaving.” To accentuate his point a terrible crash shook the shelter. Followed by the sounds of armored hooves and ponies screaming. “The baby…” Peridot gasped through bitter groans and cries. “Where is the baby?” She felt something diamond hard wrapped in cloth pressed into her grasp. Peridot opened her eyes again to see Phalanx standing beside her, his hoof resting on the bundle of cloth against her chest. The look of fear and concern in the unflappable stallion’s face stung her worse than the pain in her body. With a trembling hoof, Peridot pushed back a fold a cloth revealing the tiny pink filly’s face. The pain and shaking began to fade as the memory of her promises filled her up. Peridot clenched her teeth and focused as she cast her pain spell, deadening the assaulted nerves in her leg. She breathed a sigh of relief as it washed over her. She steeled herself and looked down, knowing what she would see. The top of her right hind leg was tightly bound in clean white bandages, no different than the dozens that she had applied over the years and blessedly free of the stains that spotted the doctor’s smock. She could almost make herself believe that Bandage had been able to save the limb after all. She used her magic to slide the sheet down and that fleeting hope quickly vanished. Her leg simply ended an inch or so above where her knee joint had once been. Below that, her blue coat gave way to the smooth milky tinted crystal of her new prosthetic. A perfect facsimile, set in the bone of the stump. Peridot swallowed as the word crossed her mind. Peridot wanted to scream again. She wanted to race straight back to the palace and blast Sombra for what he had done to her. She even wanted to plant a hoof squarely in Bandage’s face for being the one to wield the scalpel. She settled for hanging her head and crying, heavy tears falling from her cheeks and splashing down on the tiny princess’s cocoon. She flinched at a touch to her side. “Peridot… can you move…?” “Yeah,” she answered and redoubled her pain masking spell. She slid to the edge of the table and made to hope down. “Hang on there miss,” said the doctor. Peridot could barely bring herself to look at him. “Phalanx, I think you better carry her.” Peridot nodded in agreement as Phalanx positioned himself so that she could slide onto his back. She clutched the baby to her chest as she did what she could to hold on with her three remaining legs. Outside, the sounds of fighting were growing. “Here…” said Bandage. He slung a bag over Phalanx’s back. “I had the nurses round up some supplies.” “Thanks, Doctor,” Phalanx said a he tied a strap around himself so the bag wouldn’t slip off. “Don’t worry. We will be back with help.” “I know,” Bandage answered. A thunderous crash shook the room as cracks radiated across the door to the operating room. “Quickly now. Through there.” He pointed a hoof to a cabinet in the corner. Phalanx opened the front to reveal a hidden door in the back. “Escape route?” he asked. “Of course,” Bandage answered smiling, despite everything. “Prince Dutiful didn’t want anypony to be trapped inside should the changeling’s find a shelter. Once you’re inside, get to the bottom of the shaft and kick the lever to collapse the way behind you. Follow the tunnel and it will let you out behind the Berry Baker Kindergarten.” He addressed Peridot. “Lady Peridot,” he said, “please, get the baby to safety. She’s the only princess the Empire has now.” Peridot still couldn’t meet his eyes, not after what he had to do, but she nodded, “I… I promise.” He guided them through the open passageway, holding back the spring loaded doors as Phalanx crouched down to crawl through the narrow opening with Peridot on his back. “Good,” Bandage said, “Now go, be quick and don’t stop unti-” the doctor’s voice cut off as the butt end of a spear shaft drove into the side of his head. Phalanx recoiled down the tunnel, his hoof instinctively reaching for his spear. “No, Phalanx,” Peridot yelled. “We have to go!” A guard pony stuck his head into the tunnel, eyes glowing with Sombra’s dark power.. He yelled back over his shoulder, “I found them! They’re in here! They’re-!” Phalanx cut him off with a buck to the chest and tore down the rough tunnel as fast as he could. “RUN!” Peridot cried, squeezing Benevolentia’s child to her chest, as they raced through the dark corridor. She had to keep her head low against Phalanx’s back to avoid hitting the earthen protrusions hanging from the ceiling between embedded crystal supports. Soon they could hear the clanking of armor as the passageway behind and above them began to fill up with the Sombra’s enslaved guards. “Hold on!” Phalanx yelled. He planted his hooves, allowing him to slide down the incline. They quickly outpaced their pursuers as they sped down the slope. When they reached the bottom Phalanx found the lever Bandage told them about and gave it a quick kick. A moment later the determined shouts of their pursuers became screams of alarm as tons of rock and dirt collapsed down on them. Phalanx stood with his head lowered, listening until the last of the pained cries silenced itself. “Phalanx…” Peridot managed. “It’s not your fault… Sombra…” “I know, Peridot. I just…” his voice grew dark. “When we return… I don’t know if I’ll be able to honor my promise to try to spare him for making me do this.” “I know, Phalanx.” Peridot, bit her lip. “Let’s, let’s go. We still have to get out of the city first.”
Act Three: Chapter Sixteen - Getting OutAct Three Chapter Sixteen - Getting Out Just as Doctor Bandage had said, Phalanx, Peridot, and the newborn foal emerged from the escape tunnel into a small playground behind a collection of buildings that Peridot recognised as the Berry Baker Kindergarten. Peridot lowered the hatch, which was disguised as a potted plant, with her magic. She bit her lip and briefly regretted dropping her numbing spell as the hot, phantom ache in her missing hind leg returned but quickly realized that they couldn’t risk her horns glow being spotted anyway. The hatch closed with a grassy thud as Peridot took in her surroundings. “You see anything?” Phalanx asked, seeing her look around. The sickly light filtering down through the darkened dome of Sombra’s forcefield cast an eerie pall over what should have been a cheery little school. The schoolhouse had seen better days. An entire wall had been torn away and much of the roof had collapsed. Peridot shuddered, knowing that ponies must have been trying to hide inside when the changelings last swarmed the city. For a moment she considered searching the structure for survivors but the sharp edge of the tiny princess’s cocoon digging into her chest reminded her of her first obligation. “Let’s get out of here,” Peridot hissed, tearing her gaze away from the ruin of the school. Phalanx kept to himself as he carried Peridot though the desecrated streets of the Empire. Peridot tried to imagine what he was feeling. Phalanx was, above all, a stallion of honor. Seeing the city like this must sting like a bitter accusation that he had failed to live up to his duty. She clutched herself to him tighter as she realized that that same sense of duty would have him lay down his life to see Benevolentia’s child to safety. The thought led her to squeeze harder still. “P..eridot…” Phalanx wheezed, “breathing… kind of important.” “Oh!” she whispered sharply. “Sorry…” “It’s okay. Just be careful, you already dented my helmet..” He adjusted the armor around his neck with a hoof and coughed. “We’re almost there.” “Wow, already?” Peridot was surprised. They had stuck to the shadows but the trip was, more or less, in a straight line. “Shouldn’t we have hit a patrol or something?” Phalanx shook his head. “I don’t think he has enough guards left for an effective sweep,” he answered with an odd mix of hope and regret. Peridot tried to think but there wasn’t much she could say to that. The guards were good ponies who had answered the Empires call to service. They didn’t deserve to be pawns at the hooves of a mad unicorn enslaved to his own black magic. She shuddered to think what might happen to them when the Princesses arrived from Equestria. “Come on,” Peridot said solemnly, “We need to pass through the forcefield as far away from a Foci as we can if we want to get away undetected.” She tapped Phalanx’s armor shoulder and pointed, “That way.” The city’s stillness was shocking. In the best of times, the happy sounds of ponies talking and laughing could be heard alongside the clopping of hooves and the rumbling of carts pulled through the street in even the quietest of neighborhoods. The past few months spent hiding under a protective forcefield did little to change that, although hooves were now armored and many of the merchant carts had given way to the Guard’s heavy chariots. But with most of the population still hiding in the Empire’s scattered shelters, the city felt like a tomb. The occasional crumpled changeling didn’t do much to dispel the illusion. Peridot shuddered as Phalanx carefully stepped over one of the broken black forms. Intellectually, she knew that they had asked for it but Sombra’s forcefield had not been kind and it pained her inner healer to see another creature like that, no matter what it was. Phalanx made use of every minute of stealth training he’d received back in Equestria. It wasn’t a standard skill of the royal guard but given his mission as a message of goodwill to the Empire, the princesses’ wanted him to be as invaluable as possible. He had once told her about the grueling experience training with the shadow warriors of the Manehatten tribe. With the city so empty, Peridot wondered if his talents were even necessary. Still, it was good to know they were prepared if Sombra sent out search parties after them. If, that is, as Phalanx had grimly remarked, he had any available to send. “So how do we do this?” Phalanx asked as they approached the shimmering barrier. “Nothing much to do,” Peridot recast her numbing spell before sliding off Phalanx’s back. She planted her three good hooves on the ground, not trusting her new prosthetic. “We should be able to just walk right through it. That’s how the old forcefield worked.” Peridot’s face soured as she realized that Sombra may have very well altered the spell. Especially given how short he must be on guards. “I’ll go first,” Phalanx announced solidly. “No, I should,” Peridot argued. She explained, knowing it was a point of duty for him, “If Sombra altered the spell, or set a trap for us, I should be able to detect it.” Phalanx frowned but nodded. She gave the cancooned princess a quick hug before handing her over to Phalanx for safe keeping. She extended a hoof toward the barrier expecting either one of two things. Either, she reasoned, her hoof was pass directly through the magical surface with nary a sign other than a slight tingle of magical sympathy in her horn or it would meet a solid wall. Instead she encountered resistance. “What the…” She quickly withdrew her hoof. Phalanx looked concerned. “What is it?” “It’s just not what I was expecting,” she answered. “You ever try to push two magnets together? It’s kind of like that.” Phalanx regarded the black magic tainted forcefield. “Can we still get through?” “I think so…” Peridot answered. She pressed her hoof into the surface again before steeling herself and pushing through. The energy field was thicker than it should have been. Usually, a forcefield spell created a dome just a hair’s width but this was was at least twice as long as she was and the buffeting magical energy reminded her more of walking into an impossibly stiff wind than anything like what a magical barrier should be. She moved slowly, advancing a hoof width at a time, her progress hampered all the more by her refusal to use her prosthetic leg. Eventually, a gasping and exhausted Peridot emerged under the unfiltered sky on the other side of the dome. She let out a thankful sigh as she saw the crystal sharp stars shining above her for the first time in months. “It’s okay!” she called out. “I made it!” Phalanx’s muffled response expressed relief. He had almost charged in after her. “Come on through! It’s like trying to walk into a gale while holding an umbrella, so make sure you keep a grip on the baby.” There was an affirmative grunt. A moment later, Phalanx’s voice sounded out in confusion. “What’s wrong?” Peridot asked. “You just have to push. If I can do it on three leg then I know that you can!” She heard him yell in response. “What?” she yelled back. Again she could hear him speaking. “Phalanx you have you speak up! The barrier is blocking the sound!” Phalanx’s voice came through like a muted roar, “I SAID I CAN’T!” “What? Why not?!” “It’s the Princess!” came his answer. “She can’t pass through!!” “Huh?” Peridot shook her head. “Nonono, that’s not possible. She hasn’t seen a Crystal Fair yet! Without a Flare, she’s not even a chrysal pony. She should pass right through!” “Well, I don’t know what to tell you,” Phalanx’s muffled voice yelled, “but she’s not.” “Wel.. um…” Peridot’s mind raced, “maybe you’re doing it wrong!” “Doing it wrong?” was the annoyed answer. “I’m pretty sure I know how to walk forward.” “Argh!” Peridot stamped a hoof. “Fine, I’m coming back through. Maybe there’s something I can do.” “I don’t know that that’s such a good idea…” “I’ll be fine. I can alway take a rest before crossing again.” “Just be careful.” Peridot rolled her eyes as she stepped back into the forcefield. “Don’t worry, I -” she started to say as the buffeting magical ‘wind’ caught her and sent her sprawling onto the ground. She slid through the barrier on her rump, skidding to an undignified stop. Phalanx raised an eyebrow. “Promise,” she finished sheepishly. She gave herself a once over as he helped her to her hooves. Aside from a scuff or two, and a minor wound to her pride, she didn’t seem any worse for ware. “So,” Peridot said trying to ignore her sore haunches. “What’s the problem.” “This,” Phalanx answered. He stepped to the barrier and extended a hoof. Just like Peridot’s, it sank into the surface with little resistance. “Now watch.” He balanced awkwardly on his hind legs as he held the baby’s cocoon between his forehooves. Carefully, he extended his forelimbs until the cocoon touched the boundary… and stopped. He leaned, applying slight pressure, but still nothing happened. As far as the baby was concerned, the forcefield was a brick wall. “That’s...a problem,” Peridot said, taking the tiny infant back into her grasp. “It doesn’t make any sense. The forcefield should only block ponies attuned to the Crystal Heart. I’ve been here for a while so it makes sense that I’d feel some resistance but the baby hasn’t had time to pick up any of the Heart's energy. She should go right through. I don’t understand why-” her eyes widened, “Oh no.” She understood. “Oh, Harmony, no.” Phalanx inhaled, realizing. “The cocoon,” he said flatly. “I had to draw from the Prism to cast it.” She hugged the baby tightly. “It’s basically crystallized Heart energy! There’s no WAY it can cross!” “Well, can’t you dissipate it, cross, and recast it on the other side?” Peridot shook her head. “It’s not just a normal casting like one I’d used to hold a broken bone in place. She’s in full stasis. I’m not strong enough to cast that kind of spell without help and I can’t tap into the Prism anyway.” Tears began to gather at the corner of her eyes. “And besides, she isn’t ready. She still needs a lot of care before she can survive on her own.” “Then stay,” Phalanx said. “I know I don’t know anything about magic or the Prism but I can at least get the Princesses. I’m sure they’ll be able to figure it out.” Peridot looked torn, almost convinced. She let out a sigh, “No. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna might be powerful but ...they aren’t a match for the Prism. Not if they don’t know what they’re walking into anyway. And the Prism isn’t the only thing they have to worry about. The black spell gives Sombra magic unlike anything I’ve ever seen. I HAVE to go.” “Then what?” Phalanx asked, getting frustrated. “We can’t just leave her here!” “We have to.” “Wait, what? I wasn’t making a serious suggestion, Peridot!” He stomped a hoof. “Stars above, I’d rather stay with her myself and let YOU make the trip than leave her here.” “I’d never make it, Phalanx.” She lifted her prosthetic unconsciously. “And if you go alone… Equestria risks losing her princesses. We don’t have a choice.” “Do you have any idea what that beast will do if he finds her unprotected?” “Do you think you could protect her from him?” Peridot asked. After an uncomfortable moment Phalanx looked away. “How?” he asked. “We have to hide her,” Peridot answered. “She’ll be fine, she doesn’t even have any physical needs right now. So long as we do it right, Sombra would have to know exactly what kind of spell I used to find her and he doesn’t have many unicorns to do the searching.” “I doubt he’d even look,” Phalanx huffed. “He needs her out of the way but he knows we escaped. He’ll be busy preparing for an Equestrian attack.” “He’ll probably start by fortifying the Prism,” Peridot suggested. “It’s taken a lot of abuse. We’ll need to hide her near a fully functional area but not so close that she could be hurt when the Princesses attack.” “Any ideas?” Peridot thought hard, diving into what she knew about the Prism’s construction, and nodded. “There’s a Prism junction back that way.” She pointed back in the direction of the Palace. “Just a few minutes walk. It should be unharmed and isn’t important enough to attack. Its magic should help hide her too.” Phalanx nodded tersely, unsure, “Very well… I hope you know what you’re talking about.” Fortunately, she did. She let out a sigh of relief when the junction came into view. To the untrained eye it was little more than a non descript little shed by a fork in the road, but Peridot knew better. Involved in the construction since day one, her magic had been the very inspiration for the Prism. A fact that had so recently filled her with pride. A swift kick from Phalanx’s armored hooves to the shed’s lock and the door swung open. Inside was a piece of cut crystal about the size and shape of a large melon held aloft by a trio of shimmering silver legs that sank into the dirt floor. Peridot held the baby to her check with a forehoof as she levitated away some of the dirt beneath the gem, clearing out a narrow hole at least as deep as she was tall. Phalanx frowned. “You’re going to bury her?” he asked. “She’ll be safe,” Peridot explained. “So long as the cocoon spell is protecting her she can’t be hurt in anyway.” “How long will it last?” Peridot gave a sad little smile, “As long as it has to. There’s a whole foci’s worth of energy there, it could keep her safe for the next thousand years if it had to.” She wrapped the baby’s cocoon in her magic preparing to lower it into the ground. She hesitated. Her eyes burst with tears and she slumped to the ground, cradling the magically sleeping filly. For several long minutes she didn’t move then she looked up at her friend, her eyes, wet and ragged. “Phalanx… do you promise you can get us back to Equestria?” Phalanx bowed his head, “Peridot, I swear to you on my honor that I will deliver you safely to Equestria AND return for the daughter and Heir of Princess Benevolentia. You have my word.” She stared at him for a minute before clenching her eyes tight and nodding. The action loosed a pair of tears that ran down her cheeks to drop onto the princesses cocoon. Peridot looked down at the tiny foal and tried to think of something to say, even though she knew the child couldn’t hear. She gave up and settled for holding her tight and gently rocking back and forth. My Love, my baby, my precious little one. Rest well, my baby, listen your mothers song Sleep now, sleep deeply, until morning sun. You’re safe here with me, til night’s dark is done. … Peridot tried not to think about the fact that she had just left her dead best friend’s baby at the bottom of a hole as they trotted away. They reached the edge of the forcefield only a few minutes after closing the door to the shed but, walking in silence, it felt like far longer. This time they crossed together. They didn’t have the baby to be concerned about any more. Besides, neither really felt like being alone. Again Peridot was under the stars but they glared down her accusingly. She felt horrible about leaving the princess behind. Even if it was the right thing to do, it was one of the hardest choices she ever had to make. She tried to console herself by telling herself that the baby would never know what had happened when they came back with help from Equestria but the image of a tiny child scared and alone, buried at the bottom of a hole, was hard to shake. The dome of Sombra’s forcefield dwindled behind them as the plodded through the thick wet snow toward the mountains that marked the boundary between the Empire’s lands and those of Equestria and her tribal friends. “How long before we reach the border?” Peridot asked, pointing forward with a hoof. “In this weather, traveling at night… a week at least,” he answered glumly. “And maybe another to get across the mountains. It’ll be easier after that, once we’re back in properly weather controlled lands and can move during the day but it will still be quite a march to the actual city.” Peridot wiped away a clump of snow that landed on her cheek. “Can’t we go to one of the tribes? I’m sure they have runners. They could bring the Princesses to us.” Phalanx shook his head. “The Hoofington Tribe is the closest but… they aren’t likely to help us. They’re one of the few tribes that still doesn’t trust us. The Fillydelphia Tribe would help but that’s hard country and the mountain path takes us in the opposite direction. It wouldn’t save us more than half a day. Better to just go straight to Equestrian City.” Peridot frowned, starting to doubt, for the first time, that she could make the trip. Phalanx sensed what she was thinking. “Don’t worry, Peridot. We’ll make it. If your hooves start to get tired you can always hitch a ride. I’m pretty much used to carrying you anyway.” She smiled thankfully. No doubt he would carry her the whole way if she asked him too. He wouldn’t even ask why. Phalanx was just that kind of pony. As they walked on, Peridot began to wonder if Sombra was influencing the weather just make things difficult for them. The wind had grown steadily stronger and held an icy bite that cut straight through her coat. Peridot would have been jealous of Phalanx’s armor if not for him having to constantly shake loose the snow and ice that deposited with every gust of wind. She was tempted to use her numbing spell to block the sensation of the cold but resolved to only do that as a last resort. In theory she could banish ALL sense of discomfort from the both of them, letting them run straight through to the mountains without stopping but she knew that would only result in them burning out their strength if they didn’t succum to frostbite first. “Phalanx?” Peridot said. She came to a stop, her artificial leg clicking hollowly against the stony ground; she had decided to give in and walk on it several miles ago. She looked back toward the city but could only see the barest glow of the forcefield just at the horizon. Phalanx looked back. “It’s almost dawn…” Phalanx looked up at the sky and considered. “We still have another two hours till sunrise,” he responded. His voice softened, “Do you need to stop?” Peridot’s hooves were throbbing. She had spent most of the walk pushing through snow and tripping over concealed rocks, not the best conditions for somepony recovering from a recent amputation. Her leg didn’t hurt thanks to her magic but she could feel the strain. Especially on the joint where the crystal of the prosthesis bonded to flesh and bone. She nodded,“I’ll be better tomorrow… I just need to rest and heal.” Phalanx nodded and looked around. They were out in the open plains that surrounded the Crystal Empire, there wasn’t anything in the way of cover aside from the occasional snow bank. “Ever slept in a snow cave?” he asked sardonically. As it turned out, sleeping in a snow cave was just as cold, wet, and uncomfortable as Peridot thought it would be. They dug their makeshift home in the side of one of the more sturdy looking snow banks. After a tight crawl through a narrow entrance there was an open chamber just large enough to kneel upright in with a deep depression in the back corner that Phalanx explained was to ‘catch the cold’. When the sun was still an hour below the horizon, Peridot levitated the pony sized snow-clod they had purposed as a door into place, plunging the little cave into darkness. Although the cave was significantly warmer than the weather outside, it still hovered only a little above freezing. Phalanx offered Peridot his armor to keep warm but she turned him down, and not just because he had been wearing it for the past few days. It just hadn’t seemed right. Phalanx was a guard. It’s who he was, through and through and his armor was a part of him, it helped define who he was. Peridot opened the flap to their small provision bag provided by Doctor Bandage and pulled out a small square of pink cloth, the swaddling Peridot had wrapped Benevolentia’s baby. She wrapped the cloth around her shoulders and lay as close as she could to Phalanx’s already sleeping body. The warmth of her friend to her back, Peridot squeezed the ends of the blanket tight in her hooves, holding fast to the swaddling cloth, and said quietly, “Don’t worry Benny...I’ll be back. I’ll take care of your baby. I promise.”
Act Three Chapter Seventeen - Hey BoobooAct Three Chapter Seventeen - Hey Booboo “So… you said something about a mountain pass?” Peridot asked sardonically, looking up at the solid wall of snow and ice. “Well…” Phalanx started with a sigh, “There was a pass.” With the wind at their backs, they had made good time. The trip from the city to the mountains had only taken five days, two days less than Phalanx had predicted. They had even begun to think that they might reach Equestria sooner than they thought. Unfortunately, the blocking snow squashed that hope, then buried it and froze it, preserving it for future generations to find. “Can we dig through?” Peridot asked naively. She poked at the steeply sloping snow with a hoof, triggering a small avalanche. She jumped, startled as the flowing snow piled up past her knees. “Nevermind.” “There’s another way through to the west,” Phalanx pointed a hoof, “but it’s a hard road. We’d have to climb a bit to reach it. Might take a full day and the path isn’t exactly easy itself. Wildlife in the mountains isn’t as tame as in the Empire or the Equestrian lands.” Her prosthetic leg itched at the thought of climbing. She caught herself absentmindedly scratching the limb. “Sorry,” she said to when Phalanx raised an eyebrow. “Can we go around the mountains?” “We could,” Phalanx said, “but then it would probably be faster to just wait for the snow to melt.” Peridot sighed, “Climbing it is then…” Her stomach rumbled loudly. “Food first?” Phalanx rolled his eyes. “Depends on how loosely you define ‘food’,” he answered before flipping open the flap to their supply bag. They hadn’t had much time to pack and had to forage along the way. Not a lot that could be called ‘edible’ grew out here, especially not under a blanket of snow. Still, they had managed a few edibles but Peridot hesitated to call them ‘food’. “Here ya go, enjoy,” he said flipping her one of the shriveled tubers she had found yesterday. Peridot groaned as she caught it in her magic, then again as she took a bite. The then groaned a third time as the dry, flavorless root landed in her deprived stomach with an almost perceptible thud. “Blech,” she said, her head shaking involuntarily. She choked the thing down as fast a she could. She might be able to used her magic to melt all the water they’d need but she wouldn’t get half way over the mountains if she didn’t eat enough to keep her strength up.Phalanx chuckled, took a bite of his own ‘meal’, and winced before following Peridot’s example and eating it as fast as he could. They set out toward their backup route, plodding through the dirty snow. Peridot smiled at the thought that at least one of her legs wasn’t half frozen. Phalanx led the way to a terraced cliff face, thick with frost and ice. The slippery surface gave little purchase to half numb hooves, so their progress was slow. They paused as they rounded the top of each climb, taking a moment on the ledge to breath before setting themselves, again, to the task of scaling the icy rock. It wasn’t until about halfway through the night that they rounded the top of the final terrace and found themselves on a small icey place fenced in by imposing mountain peaks. Peridot flopped onto her back gasping in relief. “I thought,” she said between breaths, “you said that was going to be hard…” She smiled wrily. “Camping in freezing snow caves for days on end is hard. Keeping down those nasty root things is hard. Telling a doctor to cut off my leg is hard. That was ridiculous.” Phalanx returned her smile as he adjusted his armor. “Sorry, but we can’t stop now. We have to keep going.” “What?” Peridot asked despondently. “I just finished climbing a mountain on three legs. I think I deserve a nap.” Phalanx shook his head, “We can’t. Sunrise is in only a few hours and we do not want to be caught outside in the winds that come with the dawn. Sunshine or not we’ll freeze solid.” “Well how come we didn’t just wait till morning to start that climb!” Phalanx rubbed the back of his neck. “Well… I didn’t think you were going to be so slow,” he said, embarrassed. “Slow?” Peridot grumbled to herself. “I’ll show YOU slow… um… or… uh...something.” She gave up, her tired and half frozen brain unable to come up with a suitable retort, and settled for glaring and poking at him with a hoof. Phalanx hid a smile. “Come on you. I’m sure we can find a cave or outcropping we can bunk down in for the night. Once we find something, I’ll let you get some rest but I need to do some foraging, we’re running low. I have to warn you though, edible plant life up here is a lot more plentiful but a lot less…. palatable.” “Worse than dried roots?” “Ever had frozen rock mold?” “Eeeeew,” Peridot made a face and hoped it wouldn’t come to that. Their original course would have lead them through the same winding path that the ponies fleeing that advancing ice had taken a generation ago. It was long and round-about but relatively easy to traverse, now they were taking the direct route. Instead of a gradual slope carved into the mountainside by a long ago glacier, Phalanx and Peridot were forced to climb steep inclines and brave narrow cliff passes in order to make their way. While traversing one such pass, Peridot spotted a cave. “Hey!” she said ,her side pressed against the rock face. She pointed with her horn, unwilling to lift a hoof from the narrow walkway that was all that stood between her and a deadly fall down the bare cliffside valley. “How about that?” Phalanx rubbed his chin, thoughtfully. The stallion was far more comfortable in the mountains than Peridot was. He said it was from his time in training with the ponies from the Canterlot Tribe but she suspected he was just showing off. “It’s a little big. I was hoping for something easier to warm.” He’d been picking up sticks and twigs of firewood as they walked. “But I suppose it should do nicely. Dawn’s just around the corner anyway.” He pointed. “Take the downward path ahead.” The mouth of the cave was smaller than it had appeared from a distance. A heavy ledge hanging over the entrance cast a deep shadow, creating the illusion of size. Phalanx appraised the cave as they entered, declaring it fit for the night. Peridot resolved to take his word for it. She swallowed and bowed her head as she entered. The cave was dark, dank, and the roof was dotted with heavy stalactites that seemed to threaten imminent doom should an unwary pony pass underneath. Phalanx assured her that they had probably hung there for millennia and were not likely to fall just because she walked under them. It made sense intellectually but the image wouldn’t leave her. The occasional fallen stalactite, speared into the stone floor, didn’t help. “Not bad,” Phalanx mused. “Better than most of the holes we bunkered down in during the second dragon incursion.” He gestured upward. “The roof slopes up toward the entrance so we won’t have to worry about choking on smoke. We might even be able to cook our food.” Peridot’s mouth watered at the thought, despite knowing full and well that the forage they’d been finding would likely not be improved much by cooking. “Speaking of which,” he said, “we’re running low. How about you go track us down something to cook while I get the fire going.” “Something to cook?” Peridot looked around. “There’s nothing but rock outside.” “Well then go collect a few of the green and fuzzier ones.” “Ew,” Peridot stuck out her tongue. “I thought you were joking about rock mold.” “I was,” Phalanx laughed, “but it’s either that or risk being weakened by hunger in the middle of a mountain range.” Peridot deadpanned. “I am not licking scum off of rocks.” “No no. You boil the stuff off the rocks,” her friend smiled. “It makes sort of a thin broth. Tastes a bit like the seaweed the Manehatten Tribe eats.” He laughed at the face she made. “It’s not half bad, especially if we can find something to season it with. Trust me.” Peridot’s belly grumbled, agreeing with the stallion even though she herself didn’t. “Fine,” she gave in, not wanting to argue with him and her own treacherous stomach. Regretfully, and thankfully, Peridot’s search turned up little. She was still tired and her leg ached badly in places it should not be able to ache anymore. After an hour of near fruitless searching she sat down on a low flat stone to rub her three hooves one by one in hopes of regaining some measure of feeling in the numb appendages. The moment her backside touched the rock, however, she let out a yelp and jumped involuntarily. Her hindhooves went out from under her and she plopped down on the frozen ground hard with a squeak. Peridot rubbed her new, embarassing, bruise and grumbled that rocks should not be that cold, half frozen in mountaintop permafrost or no. As she moved to get up she noticed a small hollow under the rock. Curiosity got the better of her and she lit up her horn to cast its glow into the small patch of darkness. There, nestled between rock and frozen soil that sheltered them from the piercing wind was a small patch of heavy capped white mushrooms. Peridot’s eyes glittered with delight. “No scum soup for me tonight!” she sang as she plucked them with her magic. Her eyes scanned the area, hoping to find more mushroom filled hollows in the rocks. She found a few and checked them one by one, turning up nothing. She frowned, four squat little mushrooms were not going to last them till they made it over the mountains but she wasn’t about ready to give up and succume to Phalanx’s suggested diet. She thought to herself, where did mushrooms grow. She knew they needed someplace dark and preferably damp. “Oh!” she said aloud, “The cave!” “Hey you find anything?” Phalanx asked as Peridot trotted by. “A little,” she answered, levitating down her few mossy stones as she passed. “Enjoy your rocks!” “Peridot, where are you going?” he called after her. “It’s a surprise!” she answered back over her shoulder. “Um… okay. But, don’t go too far. We don’t know what’s in this cave yet.” “I’ll be careful!” Peridot intoned. The ground beneath her hooves changed from hard stone to a damp sandy gravel as the walls of the cave widened into a large cavern. The light from Phalanx’s cooking fire had dimmed beyond usefulness, barely casting shadows in the gloom. Peridot summoned up her magic, her magic casting it’s sky blue light into the darkness. The cavern was massive, big enough, at least to dwarf the throne room back at the Crystal Palace. Peridot winced, the comparison offering an unwelcome reminder of why she was here in the first place. The walls of the cavern were pockmarked with openings, paths deeper into the mountain. The centermost was big enough to to qualify as a cave in its own right. Thick heavy stalactites hung from its mouth, complimenting the larger still stone spiked descending from roof of the main cavern above a mirror-like lake that fed a tiny stream that flowed into the untouch darkness of the opening. Peridot could here the stream burbling gently. It was perfect. Dark, undisturbed, and plenty of damp soil to grow in. “There you are…” Peridot said eagerly, and maybe a bit hungrily, anticipating the bounty of mountaintop mushrooms. She was not disappointed. Peridot peeked around one of the stalagmites at the base of the opening and saw that the smaller cave wasn’t as deep as she imagined, the stream disappeared through a crack in the wall near a collection of mossy boulders not more than a few dozen paces away. She squeed with delight as the light of her horn played over the floor of the cave revealing a considerable cornucopia of comely comestibles. “Mushrooms!” She squealed happily jumping over the small stone pillar and plucking one of the plump fungi from the soil. She practically hugged it before stuffing it greedily into her bag. She stopped for a moment to wonder if she actually liked the things or was just happy that she wouldn’t have to eat slime stew. She shrugged and pulled up a few more mushrooms. She worked backwards, advancing hind end first into the darkness as she plucked her fungal quarry from the earth and tucked them away happily. Peridot yelped in surprise as her prosthetic leg came down on a rather large mushroom, pulping and reducing it to a slimy paste that sent her crystalline hoof slipping out from underneath her. She fell back, landing painfully atop one of the smaller boulders. Her heart skipped a beat when the boulder yelped back. She scampered off and scampered backward away from the source of the unlikely sound. Her eyes widened as the boulder shifted then stood up on four legs ending in claw tipped paws. The creature opened deep set eyes that stared at her accusingly. Peridot’s blood froze in her veins as it reared up on its hind legs to a height a full one and a half times her own, opened it’s gaping mouth… and let out a piteous cry before plopping down on it’s rear and sobbing, holding its snout between its paws as it rocked back and forth, crying. Peridot blinked. It was a bear, a baby bear, and she had hurt it. “Oh my gosh!” she exclaimed, springing to her hooves. “I’m so sorry little bear! Are you okay?” The bear cub shrank back, fearful of the stranger that had invaded it’s home. It scurried back a pace. In the process it moved its paws revealing its reddening and swelling nose. “Aw… I’m so sorry,” Peridot cooed holding a hoof to her chest. “It was dark and I was so busy picking mushrooms that I didn’t see you.” The bear looked around, seeking a path of escape. “Here,” Peridot offered, digging into her pack and holding out the biggest mushroom she had. “You can have it. I’m sure you must be hungry too.” The bear looked at her quizzically, unsure. Peridot smiling widely and held it out with her hoof. The cub took a cautious step forward and sniffed the offered gift. It recoiled, shaking it head and letting it’s tongue loll out. Peridot giggled, “Not a fan I guess. Well I hope you don’t eat ponies then.” The bear tilted its head. She giggled again, “Okay, you’re too adorable to be afraid of.” She gingerly extended a hoof toward the cub’s head. It shrank back but slowly crept forward. It sniffed twice and looked at her curiously. Peridot beamed and patted the creature on the head. It flinched but didn’t run away. “See.. I’m nice,” she said, scratching gently behind it’s ears. The bear’s eyes rolled back into it’s head at her attentions. The cub smiled contently, revealing a frightening set of teeth. “Woh,” Peridot said, “It’s a good thing you’re friendly.” She regarded the animal’s still swelling nose and frowned. “Poor thing, I’m so sorry about that. Here, let me help.” Peridot focused and summoned her magic. The bear didn’t seem to notice as her horn had been glowing softly the entire time. She released the spell, casting it, and causing the bear’s now red nose to glow with the sky blue light of her magic. The bear huffed in alarm and staggered backwards, clutching at its nose. When the light faded the bear’s eyes widened in surprise. It touched its now healed, and no longer, red nose with a single finger. It smiled widely, gave its nose a squeeze, and clapped its paws in delight before lunging forward to give Peridot the most literal bear hug of her life. Peridot startled as the cubs furry limbs wrapped around her and pulled her in but soon realized what it was doing and happily returned the affection. Until, at least, she realized that she was having trouble breathing. Still, she knew the bear didn’t intent her any real harm. After a moment or two the cub put her down and released its grip. Peridot stretched carefully and groaned as ribs shifted back into place. “So, what am I going to call you?” She wondered aloud. “How about Harry?” The cub shook its head. “Fuzzy?” The cub made a face and stuck out its tongue. “I guess you’re right.” Peridot laughed. “You have way too much fur for that.” She tapped a hoof on her chin. For some reason, the cubs formerly injured nose caught her eye. “OH! I know. How about Booboo?” The bear scratched under its chin with a claw, thinking, before nodding emphatically. Peridot clopped her hooves in delight before holding one out, offering it to the bear. “Well, hey Booboo. Nice to meet you. I’m Peridot.” The bear excitedly took the offered hoof in one paw and shook it up and down while growling happily. “Grwwlror rourlrw, grrorewroar!” Peridot assumed he was greeting her in return. “Well,” Peridot said once the aftershocks of Booboo’s paw-shake wore of, “I really should be getting back. My friend and I have a long trip ahead and I really need to get these mushrooms back before he starts boiling molding rocks.” The bear frowned deeply, plopping down. “Aww… okay. I promise that before we leave I will come back to say goodbye.” The bear’s face perked up. He nodded happily and sprang to his paws and wrapped her up in another hug. Peridot giggled. “Aww, okay now Booboo. I’ll miss you too. Haha… okay now… he he… now stop that… hahaha… Now that’s not fair! Hahaha.” Peridot was trapped, her forelimbs pinned to her side by the bear’s embrace, and he was tickling her. “Ok come on, that’s cheating,” she laughed out loud, “I really have to go.” The bear blew a viciously raspberry against Peridot’s stomach forcing a peal of involuntary laughter out of her. “Okay Booboo, that’s it. If you’re gonna cheat then so am I!” Taking advantage of a brief reprieve, Peridot fired off her numbing spell which struck the bear straight in the face. Booboo collapsed in a heap, more or less on top of Peridot. Peridot squeezed her way out from under the mound of fur and climbed atop of him. She planted all four hooves, real and crystal, on his chest and glared down at him. A flash of worry passed over the bear’s eyes. Unfortunately for him he could bearly move as Peridot launched her onslaught. He could still laugh though and he let out a howl that shook the cave walls and Peridot dug her hooves into him, trying to figure out exactly where a bear might be ticklish. A low rumble echoes through the cave. Peridot stopped her attack, not hearing the noise but out of concern for her fuzzy friend who had suddenly stopped laughing. She looked down at the cub’s face and was surprised to see it wearing an expression of guilt. Not unlike that of a foal who’s been caught in the act by her parents. She followed Booboo’s expression and froze. When she had first seen Booboo, she had mistaken him for a small boulder at the back of the cave. She didn’t realized that he was a bear cub until he began to move. After that, she had been too distracted by the presence of a bear, and later by the making of a new friend, to wonder about the identities of the other, larger, boulders. It dawned on Peridot that she should have. After all, she thought to herself and the two enormous full grown bears rose to their full height, if Booboo is a cub, I should have known his parents would be nearby.
Act Three: Chapter Eighteen - EquestriaAct Three Chapter Eighteen - Equestria “This is exactly why you stay near the mouth of a cave when you don’t have time to explore it!” Phalanx yelled without turning toward Peridot. Booboo’s peals of laughter, loosed by Peridot’s tickling, had woken his parents from their hibernation. They were not happy and chose to express themselves by loosing a bone shaking roar and launching into pursuit after the two pony interlopers, Phalanx and herself, chasing them through the cave towards the entrance. In retrospect, she couldn’t blame them. If she had been awoken to find a strange creature standing atop her near paralyzed child, her reaction would have been about the same. Only Phalanx’s sudden appearance had given them pause enough to allow Peridot to get away. She glanced back at the enraged mama and papa bear tearing up the floor of the cave with their clawed paws as they pursued her. They were gaining. “Peridot! Jump!!” Phalanx’s voice commanded. During their time together Peridot had learned to trust that tone and she leapt without hesitation. She sailed over their small campfire that she had been too preoccupied to see, just barely failing to clear it. Her prosthetic hoof came down on the coals just on the edge of the fire it, sending up a shower of sparks. She was momentarily thankful that the limb was more or less impervious to heat, leaving her unharmed, before realizing that she would have easily cleared the small fire pit altogether if she still had her real leg. They burst from the cave into the rising morning light. Just as Phalanx had said, there was a bitter wind driving through the mountains to the east, driven, paradoxically, by the warmth of the sun. Peridot yelped as the chilled air passed through her coat and stung, sharply, against her skin. A moment later she yelped again as the lead bear’s equally sharp claws raked through her tail. “Phalanx!!!” she yelled. The bear, whom Peridot automatically assumed was Booboo’s mother, was close enough that she could feel it’s breath along her back. She knew that after so many days of hard travel there was no way she could stay out of those claws reach much longer, terror fueled muscles notwithstanding. Her guardpony friend’s eyes widened as he glanced backward and saw just how close the chase was to it’s grim conclusion. He locked his knees and slammed his hooves into the gravelly ground, skidding to a halt. Peridot passed him just as he coiled the muscles in his forelimbs and leapt backwards off his front hooves. His hind limbs connected solidly with the bears chest just as it reared up in preparation for a final pounce. Phalanx landed beside Peridot, his stride barely broken. “Run, faster,” he huffed. She tried to follow the suggestion but her body didn’t have much more to give. Behind them, the bear roared with rage as it lost it’s balance and toppled backward. In the distance, Booboo growled in concern as his mother skidded to a painful stop on her rump. The remaining bear loosed a howl of fury at his mate’s defeat and redoubled his effort. Peridot risked a glance back at the sound of a gruff groan of effort. She cried out in alarm as she saw the massive bear come pouncing down from overhead. She dodged to one side, costing her speed but spearing her from a thorough squishing. The bear landed next to her with a crash, stumbling but not falling. “Gah!” Peridot cried as her ursine pursuer swiped a paw outward, hoping to knock her off her hooves. She slammed her forehooves into the earth and skidded to a halt, her head ducked low as the black clawed paw passed closed enough overhead to sever a few errant hairs from her unkempt mane. A full grown mountain bear might be bigger than a pony, and it might be faster in a flat run, but it also massed several times more. In the time it took for the bear to come to a stop Peridot had already halted and changed directions. Furious at being so evaded, the bear forgot about Phalanx and lumbered down the sloped path Peridot had taken. “Peridot!!!” she heard her friend’s voice call out. She found him above and behind her, leaning over the steep ledge of the path they had been fleeing down. She heard him yelling down to her again, a warning tone in his voice, but the wash of angry bear breath across her back banished any thought of listening as the massive beast caught back up to her. She summoned up what remaining energy she had and forced her legs to move faster. They obeyed, poorly. Tired and cramping muscles moved in fits and jerks, threatening to send her stumbling to the ground with every other hoof fall. Darkness began to creep into the edges of Peridot’s vision as the last of her reserves depleted themselves. Again, Peridot heard Phalanx call out a shout of warning. To her hazy and exhausted mind his voice seemed strangely distant and oddly unimportant. Of their own accord, Peridot’s eyes momentarily fluttered closed. Her hooves, already stumbling and now unguided, struck against a protrusion in the path. She sprawled and, having just enough strength left to tense up, prepared herself to strike the ground. She missed. The hard smack of an unplanned water landing shocked her back to alertness even as the impact and icy cold of the mountain river drove the air from her lungs. Peridot’s hooves found purchase on a large flat chunk of ice and she pulled her upper body out of the water, gasping as she tried to refill her lungs. A few coughing and wheezing seconds later she looked up and met the gaze of the bear. Its fur was soggy and matted and its ears plastered flat against it’s skull in displeasure. It met Peridot’s widening eyes and growled menacingly. The bear’s claws scrabbled against the ice digging furrows in its surface as it tried to climb it’s way atop to get at her. It soon gave up and settled for glaring at her. A distant voice echoed through the narrow valley Peridot found herself in. She strained her ears to find it’s source. “Get out of the water…” Phalanx was yelling as he ran along the cliff face, trying to keep up with her as she and the bear were swept along. “Peridot! You have to get out of the water! There’s a-” a crescendoing roar shook the air around her. She shot a rude glare at the bear for interrupting, but the bear hadn’t roared. It stared ahead, it’s jaw quivering, and it’s eyes as wide as dinnerplates. Peridot followed his horrified gaze and found the source of the roar. Ahead of them, the water of the river dropped out of sight, disappearing over the lip of a waterfall. Peridot and the bear yelped in two toned surprise. Both began furiously kicking at the water, attempting to push the ice to the bank. For all their effort, the imbalance of pony and bear strength resulted only in leading their chunk of ice to spin in place. A moment later they screamed in unison as the water, land, and ice dropped out from underneath them. Peridot and the bear clung to each other in panic, all conflict forgotten, as they plunged into the mist below. *** A thin line of blinding white appeared across Peridot’s vision, expanding into a solid expanse light as she forced her heavy eyelids open. Shapes in the light moved about, darting back and forth or hovering over here. In confused panic, she tried to shrink back. “It’s alright, Miss…” said a cultured stallion’s voice. “Don’t be afraid. You’re alright.” “Wh… where…” Peridot stammered. “Did I...died?” “Did you died?” the voice chuckled. “Not quite, though very nearly. You’re very fortunate that we found you.” “Found me? Where am I?” she asked, her wits returning. “Why can’t I see?” “Oh, I apologize about that, allow me.” The soft tinkle of magic reached Peridot’s ears, followed by the gentle hiss of candle’s being extinguished. Instantly, darkness closed on her with a suddenness that caused her to “eep” in surprise. She blinked and shook her head as a drop of cold liquid fell into each eye. “There you go now,” the stallion soothed. “Just blink, it will get better. It’s been a little while since you used your eyes. “Where am I? How long was I out?” She did as he asked and fluttered her eyelids. Slowly, diffuse shapes began to come into focus in her vision. “And why am I not died… err dead?” The stallion sounded amused. “Like I said, you were fortunate.” He stepped into view, or what passed for it given the condition of her vision, a fuzzy greenish blob in a white doctors apron. “Weather Patrol has had to deploy more and more pegasi to the northern border in the past few months to push back the snow. You were spotting floating down a river by one of the cloudbusting teams. You were, at the time, riding atop an unconscious grizzly bear, of all things.” The fuzzy blob of a stallion raised a hoof. “The bear, incidentally, is being treated at a wildlife center and is expected to make a full recovery.” The memory of the creatures flashing claws and teeth clashed with that of the sweet little cub she had befriended. The dull ache in her head spiked painfully as she shot upright. “Phalanx! Where is he? Did you find him?!” She felt a hoof gently press her back down to the bed. “Shh… careful there, miss,” the stallion said. “Calm down and I’ll explain everything. My name is Doctor Tidy. I’ve been caring for you here at the Equestria Medical Center for the past three weeks by the command of the Princesses Celestia and Luna.” “I’m back in Equestria?” “Indeed.” “Any my friend?” “Once the pegasi got you back to the weather station and treated you for hypothermia, you began mumbling and talking in your sleep,” he explained. “Apparently, the first thing you did was cry out your friend’s name. Once they realized you weren’t alone, weather patrol organized a search party and quickly located him further up the river in the mountains. “He’s going to be quite upset, you know,” he continued. “Corporal Phalanx has spent every waking moment, and most of his time asleep, at your bed side. That you should happen to wake during a rare moment he was away seems a bit unfair.” “He’s been here the whole time?” Peridot noticed the simple cot beside her bed, blankets folded neatly in the military style. She smiled and felt a gentle heat rise in her cheeks. “Once the Princesses were done debriefing him, yes. He’s hardly left your side.” The doctor frowned. “Despite his condition and my recommendations.” He must have seen the concern on Peridot’s face. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing serious. It’s just there there is no better remedy for malnutrition and exhaustion than rest.” Peridot was relieved. “So, Doctor.. Tidy?” He nodded in affirmation. “Has there been any word from the Empire?” The stallion’s frown deepened. “Nothing good I’m afraid but I think the Princesses would rather discuss that with you personally.” “Oh. That bad, I guess.” She suppressed a shudder, wondering how things could possibly get any worse back in her adopted home. “When are they coming? And, when can I see Phalanx?” “Now to both, if it’s a good time,” a maternal voice answered from the doorway. Peridot thrashed against her sheets in an almost instinctual response born of a lifetime of respect and reverence as she tried to rise to her hooves at the sound of Celestia’s voice. She succeeded only in sending herself crashing to the ground beside the bed. “Ow…” she said as a hoof under her foreleg helped lift her to standing. “Careful, Peridot,” the princess chided gently. “You’ve been through a terrible ordeal. That you can stand at all is a testament to your strength. Please do not risk injury on my account, have a seat.” Peridot wobbled over to Phalanx’s cot and sat down with a thud. Her eyes fluttered as she almost fell back asleep on the spot, despite how hard and uncomfortable the military issue bedding was. She forced her eyelids to obey and turned her gaze to meet the princess’s. “Thank you, Your Majesty.” Celestia smiled kindly, “No trouble at all my little pony. Now, if you’re feeling up to it, I believe there was somepony you wanted to see?” Before she could answered, an unusually unarmored Phalanx stepped through the door behind the princess. The earth pony stallion crossed the room in a single bound, landing right in front of her, face practically beaming. “You’re awake!” he declared, wrapping her in a hug. “You had me worried sick, Peridot!” “Breathing…” Peridot rasped. He lighted his grip, but only a little. “It’s good to see you too, Phalanx. I was worried they had left you back in the mountains.” “You were worried about me?” he said. “You’re the one thats laid unconscious for three weeks after falling off a cliff, getting swept down a river, and going over a waterfall; all in the company of a bear that was trying it’s best to eat you, by the way.” Peridot smiled. Phalanx leaned back to look her in the eye and deadpanned, “All over a bunch of mushrooms that I could have told you were poisonous to begin with.” “Wait what?” Peridot frowned. Phalanx laughed. “If it makes you feel any better, you got us here a lot faster than we would have. Of course you’ve been napping since then.” “I was in a coma!” Peridot protested. “Close enough.” He smiled even wider. He resumed his hug, gave her a quick squeeze before taking a moment to nuzzle her right cheek. “I’m just glad you’re okay.” Peridot cheeks turned scarlet as he stepped back, beside the princess, who was currently hiding a smile behind a raised hoof. “TIS A TOUCHING REUNION, INDEED!” boomed the Princess of the Night’s voice from behind her sister. Nearly everypony in the room flinched, hooves rising to ears against the onslaught. “Yes it is, sister,” said Princess Celestia. “Excuse me, doctor, Phalanx, I wonder if we might have a moment alone with Miss Peridot.” “Of course, Your Majesties,” said the doctor before he bowed his head and backed out of the room respectfully. Phalanx smiled and nodded, his eyes meeting hers long enough to renew her blush before he too trotted out of the room. A few minutes later, a polite cough snapped Peridot back to reality. “Oh um… You were saying? Cel.. Princess?” Peridot stammered, trying to get her mental hooves back underneath her. The white alicorn’s bemused smile faltered and fell. “I am sorry to have to discuss this with you so soon after your waking, but weeks have past and we cannot wait any longer. Please forgive our impatience, Peridot.” Luna continued for her sister, albet a little louder. “INDEED!” she boomed. “I FEAR THE SITUATION OF THE CRYSTAL PONIES-” Celestia cleared her throat in gentle reminder, “HAS… has only grown more dire. We dare not allow this King Sombra any further time to consolidate his power.” “We have sent out pegasi scouting parties to verify Corporal Phalanx’s report,” said Celestia. “From what little they could learn, we have determined that the king has begun construction and mining projects on a vast scale and is compelling the crystal ponies to do the work for him. Reports tell of legions of shackled and chained ponies laboring under the influence of magically enchanted collars. We sought to determine if there was some way to break Somber’s control and so the last scout dispatch was accompanied by a unicorn skilled at magic. The poor mare returned as a sobbing wreck and would only repeat the phrase ‘there’s so much fear’. That was over a week ago and she has yet to recover.” “Please Peridot,” Luna began, “Phalanx told us all he knew but made it clear that only you could truly explain the events of the past few months.” Peridot barely heard her, her eyes were wide and simmered with unfallen tears. “Loonie… what are you doing...” she muttered. She felt a hoof touch her shoulder and looked up into the concerned eyes of the night princess. “Peridot?” She took in a sharp breath and let it out slowly in a long, shuddering exhalation. “All of this is because of me…” Her eyes grew hard, “Your Majesties, we have to save him. None of this is his fault.” She clenched her jaw. “Lumine doesn’t deserve this. All of this is happening because of my stupid design and that harmony forsaken book.” “Peridot please, what design? What book? And who is this Lumine? Was that not the name of the pony I told you meet at the Crystal Palace?” Celestia asked in calm insistence. “Are you saying that HE is this King Somber? From my understanding he was an upstanding member of Benevolentia’s court, how could he-” “Stop,” Peridot interrupted. “This is not. His. Fault.” She took a deep breath. “It all started months ago when I developed an array to direct and control the magic emanating from the heart …” It was several hours later Peridot’s story came to a close. By the time she was done, her voice, suffering from weeks of un-use, was reduced to little more than a raspy whisper, straining to finish her story. “So… Your friend Lumine is this King Somber after all.” Celestia raised a hoof to silence Peridot’s objection. “Either he is or he has been consumed by him. We will do what we can to save him, Peridot.” “And fear not,” Luna added, “we will save Benevolentia’s child, this newborn princess. Tell us, can you be sure that she is alright?” “If… if she has not been found.” Peridot sobbed. She looked up at Luna, “I developed that preservation spell myself. It’s a mix of a spell for creating magical casts for broken bones and a spell Lumine and I developed f… for keeping food fresh.” She let out a deep shuddering sob. “As long as nopony finds where I hid her it will keep her alive and well for the next couple thousand years.” She broke down, crying harder than she had since they left the empire as she prayed to Harmony, the stars above, and even the alicorns of old to watch over the tiny entombed princess. A wing enfolded around her as she cried. “Tell us, my little pony,” Luna said softly, “does this little filly yet have a name?” Peridot’s crying slowed and quieted. She thought back to every time she had seen Benny, talking or singing to her unborn child. She sat up and wrapped her forehooves around her hind knees as a familiar lullaby rose in her memory, sung by the voice of Benevolentia: My Love, my baby, my precious little one. Rest well, my baby, listen your mothers song Sleep now, sleep deeply, until morning sun. You’re safe here with me, til night’s dark is done. My Love, my darling, happiness I’ve found, Dear one, my sweetheart, though I’ve had you not long, In my hooves, my baby, sleeping safe and sound. Already around your hoof, my heart’s been wound. My darling, my baby, my sweet little dove. Sweet babe, trust me now, I’d do you no wrong, Rest now, sweet baby, while stars shine above. You’ll always be my darling, my baby, My Love. Her mother had been named in the language of the first Alicorns that came into this world so long ago. You’ll always be my darling, my baby, My Love. How would the ancients have said that... My Love... “Mi Amore,” Peridot sniffed. “Her name is Mi Amore…”
Act One: Chapter One - FoundationsAct One: Chapter One - Foundations A great many years ago, in the far off ancient homeland of ponykind, lived a young sculptor named Tourmaline. Within her sculptor's studio, Tourmaline is happy. Although it had only been a few years since she was released from her apprenticeship, she was already starting to attract a few regular patrons. She gently tapped her chisel against the stone with her magic and blew away the dust. The relief she was currently working was commissioned by her most important client, a minor noble in Princess Platinum’s court, and so required her utmost attention. Knock knock. A customer? she thought and glanced out at the moon, At this hour? “I’m coming!,” she called as she replaced her tools and shook the powdered stone from her coat while the knocking continued, “I’m COMING! Keep your saddle on!” The reflection in the darkened windows beside the door showed her dark brown coat and deep blue mane still thick with dust, she gave a final shake before opening the door to the offending visitor who had disturbed her work. “Now, what can I do for you?” Tourmaline asked as the door swung open to reveal a yellow unicorn mare with two young fillies doing their best not to cough on the dust the billowed out of Tourmaline’s studio. “Sorry,” cough, “to bother you so late,” cough, “I’m Lily Pond and you must be Miss Tourmaline.” “Well it’s a pleasure to meet you Lily but I’m afraid my studio is closed until morning. If you’d like to come back then I’m sure I can help you if you're looking for a piece or’d like place a commision.” Tourmaline said. “Oh..um.. actually I don’t really have any money..” Tourmaline raised an eyebrow, “Not to be rude, but then why are you knocking on a sculptor's studio door in the middle of the night.” “It’s... my father,” the mare answered, “We live right down the street and a messenger just appeared at my door a few minutes ago to tell me that he’s ill. I can’t take my fillies with me and everypony else seems to be asleep. So i was wondering if... maybe... you’d.. um.. like to foal sit for the night? maybe?” The fillies, one pale pink, almost white and one as dark blue as Tourmaline’s own mane looked too tired to even be standing on their own. Both looked up at her plaintively. “I... I dunno... I’d like to help but...,” Tourmaline was having saying no to the desperate mare, let alone whilst while caught in the fillies’ doe eyed gaze, “It’s just that I’m really busy tonight. I have to finish a relief for my biggest client... make a delivery to the Manor District...” “Oh!,” Lily exclaimed, “I can do that for you! It’s on the way to the hospital anyway!” “Well...” “Oh it would really mean alot to me.” “I don’t know...” “Pleeaassee..,” pleaded Lily. Tourmaline looked down and the sleepy fillies. The younger sister yawned dramatically. With a sigh she relented, “Oh fine. I suppose they’ll just sleep til you get back anyway.” “Oh thankyouthankyouthankyou! It really means alot to me. I promise they will be good,” Lily said clapping her hooves together. “This here is Luna, she’s the quiet one, always daydreaming. And this here is Celestia, or Tia if you’d rather, she has a bit of a prankster streak in her but I doubt she’ll even wake up before I’m back anyway.” “It’s nice to meet you girls, I’m Tourmaline,” the fillies were too tired to respond, “Um.. ok..come on in let’s find a place for the girls to lay down.” Lily nodded in agreement and trotted happily into the studio with the fillies following with eyes half lidded. Tourmaline pointed them to a (relatively) dust free sofa in the corner of the living room and the fillies happily curled up and went to sleep. “I’m really sorry to burden you like this. I really hope it’s not too much of an imposition. I promise I’ll be back before they wake up in the morning,” Lily rambles apologetically. Tourmaline sighed, “It’s... fine. Glad to help. Let me get that package loaded for you, you can take my cart.” They walked through the studio, Lily stopping every so often to oogle some carving or sculpture. “You’re very good,” Lily said. “Thanks, I’d like to think so. I’m working on a new high relief for High Horse, you can take a look when you get back if you like.” “Oh I’d love too, what’s its a carving of?” Tourmaline winced, “Sculpture.” “Huh?” Lily asked a bit confused. “It’s a high relief sculpture in white jade. Not a pumpkin.” “Oh... sorry.” Lily apologized. Tourmaline sighed, again, “Its from ‘The Taming of the Spheres’, the scene where the alicorns set the sun and moon on their paths.” “I thought we did that...” “We do now, but we haven’t been here forever you know.” “Never thought about it,” Lily admitted, “Mythology isn’t really my special talent.” “That’s ok, a sculptor needs to know her myths if she is going to have anything classical to sculpt.” Tourmaline stopped in front of a thickly built rack, “Ah, here we are.” “This is the package?!” Lily dismayed, looking up at the two pony tall ornate fountain, “How are you going to get it down?” Tourmaline smiled, “Oh that’s nothing, just watch.” She focused and her horn glowed blue matching the soft glow wrapping the fountain. With only a bit of, well hidden, effort she lifted the heavy sculpture off the rack and held it a foot off the ground behind her. “Now, let’s get this into the cart.” Lily watched in amazement as Tourmaline gently placed the heavy sculture down in the cart and strapped it down. “Now be careful, okay?” Tourmaline cautioned as she hitched the cart to Lily, “It’s a heavy load. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.” “Don’t worry,” Lily answered as she clip clopped away. She winked over her shoulder, “I won’t hurt your carving!” Tourmaline laughed to herself, “Okay, okay. Just be careful.” She headed back inside and checked on the fillies. Little Tia stirred a bit but otherwise they were fast asleep. The things we do for neighbors... She thought to herself shaking her head. They ARE cute though. She went back to work tapping her chisel as quietly as possible. Bit by bit the scene emerged from the cold rock as the dust and flakes of stone piled up around her hooves. So was so deep in concentration that she almost chiseled Queen Aetheris’s head clean off when somepony tugged her tail. “Gah!” she yelled dropping her chisel before she damaged her work. “You don’t do that to ponies!” Behind her stood Tia holding a hoof over her mouth to stop herself from laughing. “I’m sorry,” giggle, “I’m sorry I couldn’t resist.” The filly struggled to composed herself. “Wasn’t that funny...” Tourmaline grumbled. “Aren’t you suppose to be asleep with your sister?” Tia wiped her eyes, “Sorry, Miss Tourmaline. I woke up when I heard your chisling and came to see what you were doing.” “Well now you’ve seen,” said Tourmaline, still grumpy that she was started by a child, “Why don’t you go lay back down. I’ll bring you something to drink.” “Oh come on... you’re no fun.” “Celestia...” Tourmaline warned. “Okay, okay, I’m going.” “Thank you. I have a lot of work to get done.” The filly laid back down next to her sleeping sister and Tourmaline brought her a glass of warm milk to help her sleep (hopefully). “Sorry for bothering you Miss Tourmaline,” said Tia. “It’s fine... now please go back to sleep. I’m very busy right now.” The filly nodded in agreement and closed her eyes and Tourmaline returned to her work. Time passed swiftly as she labored tirelessly, caught up in an artists inspiration. There was a knock at her workroom door. Tourmaline groaned. “Ms Tourmaline, guess what.” The turned to the filly, “Why can’t you sleep like Luna, Tia?” Celestia frowned, “You have to guess what.” “I don’t know... what?” Tourmaline rolled her eyes. “I’m really good at magic, wanna see?” The filly smiled proudly. “Well I’m glad to hear it, maybe you’ll be the court magus one day. But for now, you really need to get some rest. It’s very late,” she turned back to her work, “Go back to the couch with your sister Celestia.” “But I wanna show you a spell...” The filly pouted. “And I would love to see one but not right now.” Tourmaline pretended to work in the hopes the filly would give up and go back to bed. “Can I show you one in the morning?” “Yes yes, If you let me get my work done I promise you can show me a spell in the morning.” “Yay! I can’t wait. You’re going to be really surprised!” Tourmaline looked over her shoulder, saw Tia skipping happily back down the hall. and shook her head. She couldn’t help but like the filly but she could only imagine how much of a hoof full she must be. Again (and Hopefully the last time, she thought), Tourmaline turned to her work. This time there were no interruptions. Finally done, Tourmaline set down her tools and stepped back to admire her work. Lifting from the smooth stone flew flocks of alicorns guiding the moon down to set on one side and lifting the sun on the other. Each feather was carefully veined. Each mane showed individual strands of flowing hair. Below them laid the murky earth where more alicorns used their magic to lift fields and hills from the water while others guided clouds across the sky. She felt a strange stirring inside her self and found herself wondering if the old tales were true. She shook her head and chuckled as she began to wrap the sculpture in padding. “AHHHHH!!!!” A filly’s voice screamed, “Tourmaline come quick!!!” The roll of packing thudded to the floor as Tourmaline released it from her magic and bolted down the hall. “What happened!?!” She called, please let them be okay. She skidded to a stop to find Celestia standing in front of the couch with Luna’s sleeping from still tucked under the blanket. “Are you okay? What happened? Why did you scream?” She panted. Tia answered nervously, “Well, remember how you promised I could show you a trick? I woke up early to practice ‘cause I wanted it to be PERFECT but, I dunno, cause its NOT perfect and I don’t know what I did or how to undo it!” “What did you do....” Tourmaline was getting worried. “I..” sniffle, “ um...” “What did you DO Celestia!?” “Just Look!” With that, Celestia grabbed the hem of Luna’s blanket and jerked. It slid off the filly who didn’t even seem to notice. Or stir. Or breath. “YOU TURNED YOUR SISTER TO STONE?!?!” Tourmaline collapsed back onto her rump. “HOW DID YOU TURN YOUR SISTER TO STONE!?” “I don’t know! Please you’ve got to help her!” Celestia pleaded. “Oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh!” Tourmaline panicked, “Your mother’s going to KILL me! Gah! I’D kill me If I was her!” “Well maybe we can find somepony who knows a reversal spell.” “Oh Good idea I know.. I’ll race down to the library! There’s bound to be something in the magic archive that can help!” Tourmaline bolted toward the door. Knock knock NOOOOOO! She screamed to herself “It’s your Mother!!! What are we gonna do!” Tourmaline cried as she paced back and forth. “How should I know?! You work with stone! Don’t you know any spells for this?” “I don’t know how to enchant stone! I just carve it!” “Sculpt,” answered a tiny voice from behind the door. “WHATEVER! Sculpt, carve, it doesn’t matter! Your moms here and...” Tourmaline stopped, “Wait... huh?” She threw open the door with her magic to reveal Luna, smiling mischievously on her front stoop. “But how. what... who did.. YOU!!” She spun to face Celestia who finally lost her composure and broke out in hysterics. “You should have seen the look on your face!” she gasped through her raucous laughter. “That was not funny! You two are evil!” Of course this only made Celestia laugh harder, even Luna was chuckling. Tourmaline grumbled and grumbled and she levitated the filly statue over to herself. It was plainly made by the sisters last night. Rough cut, amateurish, and obviously made from her thrown away scrap stone, she couldn’t believe she ever fell for that stunt. Then she notice something odd. There were no tool marks. For a moment she stopped being annoyed. “Um.. girls? Did you make this?” She asked them. “Yep! Did that last night when you went back to work.” Celestia explained. “But how? There’s no chisel marks.” “Well no of course not! I cut the stone with my magic.” She explained. “WE cut the stone,” interjected Luna. “Oh ya... Luna helped,” Tia admitted, earning a grumble from her sister. “But, not even I can cut the stone directly! At least with any precision. It takes WAY too much control to pull that off.” Tourmaline was astounded. Celestia beamed, “I told you you were going to be really surprised!” “Oh my! What happened here?” said Lily’s voice as she surveyed the room from the doorway. “Oh my Lily! Do you know what your little ‘darlings’ just did to my poor heart?” asked Tourmaline. The filles ran to their mother who wrapped them up in a big hug. “Aww did you girls play a prank on Miss Tourmaline?” “Just a little one,” offered Luna. “Ha ha, ya! Just a little one,” agreed Tia. “A LITTLE one?!” gasped Tourmaline, much to the fillies’ laughter. Celestia looked up at her mom, “Mom, do you think Miss Tourmaline could baby sit us again soon? She’s the best.” “Ya, she’s really funny,” agreed Luna. “Oh I don’t know...” Lily considered, “Ms Tourmaline was very nice to watch you this time but I don’t think we should bother her work.” “Pleeeaaassee,” they pleaded. “Wel.. I dunno.. I guess thats up to her.” Lily looked up at Tourmaline who has plopped back down on her dusty rump at the thought. “What do you think, Tourmaline?” No way! Nah ah! Never gonna happen! Tourmaline opened her mouth to tell her and met Lily’s smiling face and two sets of puppy dog eyes from the sisters. “Sure. Sounds like fun.” Great.... Author's Note I’d like to acknowledge MayBpony for her work in making sense of my innumerable spelling and grammatical errors, as well as my constitutional inability to stay in the past tense. Thanks you MayB. This fic,my first, would never have happened without your support and encouragement.
Act One: Chapter Two - OpportunityAct One: Chapter Two - Opportunity “Wait wait wait... Was this before or after she put the bucket of water over your door?” asked Lily. “Before but I didn’t find out about it till I grabbed that towel full of glitter,” Tourmaline explained. Lily let out a peal of laughter, “Oh wow, how long did it take you to get it all out of your coat?” “Get it out? It’s been a week and I still sparkle!” The two walked side by side through the market, laughing at Tourmaline's misadventures in babysitting. In the past few months she had become Lily’s go-to sitter and close friend. In fact, Tourmaline had become quite fond of the little fillies and looked forward to their time together, no how much havoc Celestia might wreak around the studio. “So when is Silver Shield getting back?” Tourmaline asked. “Two weeks now...” Lily answered, “I’ll be hiring a carriage to take me and the girls to pick him up from his match. It’s a couple days round trip, but the girls can make it.” “You sure you don’t want me to watch them again for you? I’ll be going out to the quarry that week, Luna would love it.” “Oh I couldn’t ask you to watch them for that long,” Lily explained, “Besides, the girls miss him dearly. This way they get to see him a few days early.I think it’s harder on Luna, she is really close to her father. Won’t hardly talk to anypony else.” “Well the jousting season is almost over. He’ll be back soon. I’m sure he missed you and the fillies as much as you miss him.” Tourmaline winced at the price as she dropped a few bits on the counter and levitated her lettuce into her saddle bags. She tightened her scarf and continued to the next stall. “Hey girls, you want a treat?” Lily asked. Luna, always the quiet one, nodded emphatically. Celestia was nowhere to be seen. “Did she disappear again?” Tourmaline asked, “We’re never going to get done shopping if she keeps doing this.” “Celestia! Come out! It’s not funny anymore!” Lily called to her daughter. “Celestia do you hear me? Come out right now!” “Not going to work.” Tourmaline chimed, “She’s not coming out till she’s had her fun.” The two checked all of Tia’s favorite hiding places. They checked under clothing wracks, under tables, and behind every bin and sign. Still, no sign of the little filly. “Oh my my! Do you suppose she’s not playing! What if she’s hurt?,” worry crept into Lily’s voice. “I’m sure she’s fine, she just takes her little jokes too far sometimes. I have an idea.” She trotted over to a stall. “Can I help you?” snipped the earth pony attendant. “Um.. sure. I’d like two small bags of candied berries please.” “Small bags? Trying to watch your figure?.” “Hey!” Tourmaline was miffed “My figure is doing just fine, thank you very much!” “Woh there, it was just a joke. All you unicorns are so sensitive, I swear.” Tourmaline huffed, “Just give me my purchase and I’ll be on my way. How much?” She looked Tourmaline up and down, “For you.. call it twelve bits.” “Twelve bits?!” Tourmaline grumbled, “That exorbitant!” “What can I say? Ingredients are getting expensive. Besides a well to do unicorn like you can afford it.” “Not every unicorn is rich you know!” Tourmaline scoffed. “Then I guess you can’t afford the berries either.” Tourmaline grumbled and dropped the coins on the counter and snatched her purchase. “What was that all about?” Lily asked when she joined her. Tourmaline rolled her eyes, “Who knows, maybe she’s just having a bad day.” Another customer approached the stall as they walked away. “Hey dirt pony, you’re not gonna hold out on us again are you?” He asked. “I’d never! It’s not my fault my shipments are getting smaller, it’s been a bad season and winter is coming early this year.” shot back the sales pony. “Ya right, all you DIRT ponies care about is how many bits you can squeeze from us honest unicorn folk.” “Honest? I’ll have you know...” Tourmaline felt a pang of guilt, “Or maybe she’s got something to be upset about.” She shook herself and tightened her scarf. The salespony was right, It did look like winter is coming soon this year. “Okay Lily, watch and learn,” Tourmaline opened the bag and raised her voice, “Welp it looks like Tia’s not here anymore. I guess that means I get to eat her share of these delicious candied berries when I’m done with mine!” She popped one into her mouth, “Oh my it’s sooo good. Good thing I get to eat the BOTH bags by myself!” Ignoring the curious gaze of onlookers she dramatically ate the whole bag one piece at a time. Each time “mmmm”ing and “ahhh” ing after every bite. Soon she finished the bag and drew the second one out from behind her. “Hm.. still no Celestia? Oh well. Guess that means I get to eat hers too!” She opened wide and made to pour the contents in her mouth when an indigent,”Hey!!”called out from underneath a kiosk selling pots and pans. “Gotcha!” Tourmaline exclaimed as she levitated the kiosk, merchandise, and startled merchant straight into the air revealing a little champagne pink filly. Tourmaline laughed and scooped her up, “I knew you couldn’t resist.” She tousled the filly’s mane and set her on her hooves. “You really need to stop running off, Tia. You worried your mother that time.” “Sorry mommy...” Celestia scrapped a forehoof against the ground. “It’s okay sweetheart. Just please stop running off. You’re going to give me a heart attack.” “I promise,” Tia agreed. She might love to play tricks but she truly was sorry. A prank gone too far is no fun for anypony. “Tourmaline... don’t you think you should....” Lily nodded toward the floating kiosk. “Oh sorry,” she carefully set the stand back on the ground. “How in the world did you... that must weigh a ton!” asked the stammering shopkeep. “Oh that’s nothing,” she responded shrugging, “I spend a healthy bit of my day lifting big old stone blocks around. Your kiosk couldn’t have been more than half a ton.” Tourmaline apologized, waved goodbye, and flipped Tia the remaining bag of berries. “Just make sure to share with your sister,” she told her. Suddenly Lily went into full mommy panic mode, “Oh no! Luna! Tourmaline, where did she go!” The poor mare was growing frantic, Luna would never hide but she did have a tendency to wander off while day dreaming. “Celestia! Have you seen your sister!?” “No mommy... I was under that stand the whole time. I thought she was with you.” “This is why you don’t run off and hide, Tia!” Lily scolded. Lily started frantically running from pony to pony begging them to help her find her daughter, leaving a frowning Celestia standing beside Tourmaline. Tourmaline placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder and bade her to calm down. “It’s okay Lily, she couldn’t have gotten far. Here, I’ll keep Tia with me while you go look. I’m sure once she bumps into something and comes back to reality she’s realize she’s wandered off and comes right back.” “Okay, okay.. you’re right. I’m sure she’s fine. UNLESS SHE’S NOT! But I’m sure she is. You two wait right here, I’m gonna go find her.” Lily ran off the direction they came calling “Luna! Luna!” into the crowd. Tourmaline wrapped a foreleg around Celestia, “Don’t worry about it Tia. Your mom worries about you guys. Let’s find a bench and wait for her to come back with your sister.” They located a bench with just enough room to squeeze in and sit down when they hear a colt’s voice rise over the din. “Why don’t you watch where you’re going, blank flank!,” the angry voice shouted, “We’re in the middle of a game here.” No answer was heard whomever had offended them.. “What’s wrong, blank flank? Can’t you talk?” somepony snickered, “Awww, I guess the little blank flank doesn’t know how to talk yet. Is the the little blank flank just a foal? Well then I guess somepony better put you on time out.” A timid voice replied, “I.. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to...” Tourmaline and Celestia shot to their hooves, “Luna!” they cried in unison. Dashing through the crowd toward the voices, they stopped at the edge of a dry stone drainage canal where several fillies and foals were standing around a foursquare grid. The group was an even mix of unicorns, pegasi, and earth pony fillies and colt. It would have been an encouraging sign if several of them didn’t have a frightened looking dark blue filly cornered against the wall at their hooves. “YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SISTER!!” Celestia leapt from the edge before Tourmaline could stop her and landed between her sister and the small mob of angry fillies and colts. Her horn flared to life in a flash of pale gold light. “What’s going on here?” Tourmaline demanded from the ledge, “You just wandering around looking for somepony to pick on?” “What? No!,” a light grey unicorn colt answered, eyes glaring with indignation beneathhis green mane “We were minding our own business when THIS stupid little blank flank walked right into our four square game!” Celestia’s horn brightened and her eyes narrowed at the insult to her sister. “That’s it?! That’s what this is all about? What does her not having her cutie mark matter when older ponies like you still act like little foals?,” the colt gritted his teeth at that, “Grow up!” Luna turned away from the mob to Tourmaline, “I’m sorry Miss Tourmaline. I was daydreaming and I wasn’t watching where I’m going. I’ll be more careful.” “It’s okay Luna, just climb up here and lets get going.” “Oooh no. She’s not going anywhere” The colt’s horn light up, “See, when she walked in here the ball bounced off her stupid head and down the storm drain. Way I see it, she owes us a new one.” “Maybe she does owe you a ball. When your parents ask me for one I’ll be sure to buy you a new one. Right after you tell them how you treated Luna.” “How about no! She doesn’t leave until I get my new ball!” The colt’s horn flashed and Luna lifted off the ground, wrapped in a pink glow. Luna cried out and Celestia leapt forward. A burst of golden light sent the colt sliding backwards on his rump. The Celestia scooped up a stunned Luna on her back and ran back toward Tourmaline. “Oh no you don’t!!” Called the enraged colt as he got to his hooves. His horn lit up again as he prepared a spell. Suddenly, the stones around the colt’s hooves began to glow with a soft blue light. He whinnied in surprise before yelling at the concentrating Tourmaline standing above him on the ledge, “Ha! Was that suppose to be something? Some unicorn YOU are.” Tourmaline threw back her head and at once the glowing ring of stone jerked upward forming a three pony high ring of solid rock around the bully. “Hey! Let me out!! You let me out right now!” Cried the enraged voice behind the stone wall. “Sorry, no can do,” Tourmaline answered while levitating the sisters out of the drainage canal, “It’s time somepony put YOU on a time out.” Tourmaline and Celestia wrapped Luna up in a hug. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” said Tourmaline, stroking the sobbing little filly’s head, “You can’t wander off like that okay?” The filly wiped her eyes and nodded. The trio turned to walked back to the bench, leaving a furious colt behind. “Ya!” chimed Celestia, “Next time I might not be around to save you.” Celestia stuck out her tongue at her sister Luna laughed a little and suck her tongue out back, “I’ll be more careful next time. I just don’t know why that colt was so mean.” Tourmaline smiled sympathetically, “Sometimes when ponies have something difficult happen in their life it’s easier for them to make themselves feel better by putting others down than it is it face what happened.” “But why does putting others down make somepony feel better at all?” Tourmaline shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe if somepony else feels worse than they do their problems don’t seem as bad,” Under her breath she mumbled, “Or maybe they’re just a bad apple.” They arrived where Lily was suppose to meet them to find the girls’ frantic mom pacing back and forth. “OH MY GOSH LUNA!!” She rushed forward and wrapped the filly up in her forelegs and spun a full three times before setting a dizzy Luna’s hooves back on the ground. “Are you okay?! What happened?! I told you not to wonder off! I’m so glad you’re okay!” Tourmaline placed a sympathetic hoof on her shoulder and told her what happened and that Luna was very sorry and had learned a very important lesson about wandering off. Lily looked about ready to scold Luna for getting herself in danger but Tourmaline’s glance held her back. She took a deep breath and stroked Luna’s cheek. “I’m just glad those bullies didn’t hurt you, sweetheart.“ Luna’s smiled sweetly and hugged her mother. “Thank you Tourmaline.” Tourmaline waved it off, “Don’t worry about it Lily. Your girls are more than capable of watching out for each other.” “Well it’s getting late...,” hinted Lily, “I’m sure Tourmaline has lots of work to do back at her studio.” “Well...” she shrugged, “I guess I do have a little bit of work to get done.” Meaning about three days worth. “Maybe we should get...” DING! DING! DING! DING! A crier’s bell cut her off. “Hear Ye, Hear Ye!” the crier called, “All Unicorns are hereby cordially invited to attend a grand announcement to be held in the Palace courtyard in one hour! Hear Ye, Hear Ye! All Unicorns are invited to the Palace courtyard.” “I wonder what that’s all about,” asked Lily as he walked on, repeating his message, “Does everypony want to go?” “YAH! I wanna see the palace!!!” yelled a bouncing Celestia. “Uh.. sure,” answered Luna. “I, uh,”stammered Tourmaline as she thought of the mounting pile of work awaiting her back home. She was about to decline when she caught Luna pouting at her. “Oh... fine. Let’s go.” To save time, Tourmaline waved down a carriage and the four of them rode off to the Palace. “Wow! It’s beautiful!”exclaimed Celestia. Tourmaline had been here plenty of times to deliver her artwork to High Horse. She had forgotten how magnificent it was. As she looked up at the soaring walls and towers she smiled at the thought of how used to it she had become. Even the normally daydreaming Luna was enrapt. They were ushered through a large gate into in open courtyard filled with hundreds of other unicorns. Large banners emblazoned with the crest of the Unicorn clan hung from the walls. Members of the Royal Guard in their shining silver armor stood around the battlements at attention. A chorus of horns sounded and a regal stallion with a beige coat and a magnificent burgundy mane steps out onto the balcony. A stallion that Tourmaline was quite familiar with. His horn glowed softly as his magic amplified his voice to a volume beyond what it could have otherwise obtained. “Greetings, fellow members of the Unicorn Clan! My name is Lord High Horse and on behalf of our city, the Court, and Our Lady, Her Highness, Princess Platinum, I’d like to thank you for attending this most auspicious gathering on such frightfully short notice. You honor your Princess with your visit.” The crowd cheered at the praise. Even Tourmaline, who was somewhat used to the pomp at the palace thanks to Lord Horse’s patronage, found herself swept up in the applause. Little Luna and Tia were beside themselves with excitement. “I requested you all come to hear an announcement of great import. As I’m sure everypony knows, the end of winter is always a time of celebration. Feasts are held. Lively parties to mark the end of the season fill every hall in the land. But this year is exceptionally special.” He paused for effect, “I know it seems a bit early to begin celebrating the end of a season not yet upon us, but you see, my dear ponies, this coming spring marks a once in a lifetime event. The Vernal Eclipse!” The ponies chattered among themselves, not even the eldest were familiar with the event. “To better explain the great importance of this event allow me to introduce a dear friend of mine. A pony who has served this Court for longer than any other alive today. I present to you the Court Magus, Clover the Clever!!!” A silver and blue mare walked to High Horse’s side, cutting off the blast of music, just as it began, with a flick of her hoof. Without pomp she began, “As my host explained, the Vernal Eclipse is held only very rarely. The celebration to mark the passage of an event. As everypony knows, it falls to us, the unicorns, to guide the sun and the moon across the sky each and every day. To that end, our forebears created an Order. The Celestial Choirs.” “For all their long existance, the Solar and Lunar choirs have dedicated themselves to perfecting their craft. Yet, despite their labor their control of the celestial spheres is imperfect. Year after year, the sun and moon drift from their paths slowly.So once every great while, when the conditions are right, the choirs gather together in the spring and raise the sun and moon high in the sky together and through great effort bring them together in an eclipse.” “This great ritual aligns the sun and moon back on to their proper path and ensures the orderly passage of day and night for another age. It is a great undertaking, and an effort most difficult, but in all the ages past since the choirs ordaining by Queen Aetheris herself never have the choirs failed to return the sun and moon to their proper place in the sky.” More murmurs from the crowd as the magus continued. “It has been the tradition of the Choirs for each member to go out and seek an apprentice to tutor in the art of the Choirs but every hundred years, in remembrance of the first Choir who tamed the spheres and set them in their place, the Choir seeks its members in another way.” “Therefore, it pleases me greatly to be able to announce that two weeks from now the palace will host the traditional open auditions, for any and all unicorns, for the honor of apprenticeship in the Celestial Choir!!” Celestia went crazy. “OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOSH OHMYGOOOOOOOOSH!!!” The little filly pounced on her mom and firmly attached herself to her mother’s neck, “Oh PLEEEAAASE mommy! Can I try out for the Choirs! I’m a great singer!” “Tia..” Tourmaline commented (seeing how Lily is currently being choked by a frantic filly, “I don’t think it’s that kind of choir. You have to be really good at magic.” “But I AM really good at magic. Isn’t that right Luna?” Her sister nodded in agreement, “Remember the statue me and Luna carved? Aaand I handled those bullies all by myself.” Tourmaline rolled her eyes, “All by yourself?” “Close enough!” Lily managed to free her throat from Celestia's grip, “I’m sorry Tia, we can’t.” “Aww why not? It’s a once in a lifetime opportunity!” “Remember? We’ll be picking up your dad,” Lily explained, “We already paid for the carriage and everything.” “Awww.....” “Maybe Miss Tourmaline could watch us?” said Luna. “Oh I can’t do that to her. Besides, remember how excited you were when I told you he was coming home?” “Ya...but Daddy would be really proud of me if I got accepted.” “Oh sweetheart,” Lily hugged the filly, “Daddy is always proud of you.” “Please mom? It’s something really important and I really want to try.” Not even her own mother could withstand the shear heart wrenching power of Luna’s puppy dog eyes. “Oh I dunno...” “I don’t mind, you know,” Tourmaline offered. “No no. I’d feel bad asking you to take them for so long.” “It’s really okay, I’d love to take them. You can pick up Silver Shield, I’ll take the girls to the audition.” Lily sighed and Celestia cheered. “YAY! We’re going to be in the Celestial Choir!!!,” Celestia cheered, “They HAVE to let me in. I’m Celestia! It’s my DESTINY!” Lilly mouthed ‘thank you’ to her friend who smiled in return. They pushed their way through the crowd to the sign up booth to register the fillies. “Well, well, well, is that you, Tourmaline?” said a haughty voice that cut through the din. Tourmaline looked up to find Lord High Horse surveying the registration booths. “Your Lordship, it’s nice to see you. Quite the exciting announcement,” Tourmaline responded with as much respect as she could muster for her most important patron. “Exciting indeed. Are you here to register for the audition?” He asked. “No, Your Lordship, I could never abandon my calling as a sculptor. I’m here to assist my dear friend Lily Pond in registering her two fillies,” Tourmaline explained apologetically. “Ahh, so much the pity. Though, one must follow one’s heart. I dare say the Choir is no place for somepony whose heart isn’t in it.” He smiled warmly, “At least I won’t lose my favorite sculptor.” “There’s little sense in fighting against your special talent, Your Lordship.” “Indeed,” High Horse agreed, “Oh! Well this must be your friend.” Lily simply stammered as the stallion accepted and genteelly kissed the back of her offered forehoof. “You have a very talented friend, Miss Lily Pond. Best sculptor in the land, if I do say so,” he told the wildly blushing mare, “I wish yours the best of luck.” He turned away from the beet red mare, “Miss Tourmaline, I cannot wait to see your newest work.” “I’d be happy to show Your Lordship.” She answered with a curtsy. As the noble turned, Lily, who was still blushing, whispered to Tourmaline, “Not a word to my husband...” Tourmaline laughed and made a zipping motion across her lips. A chill wind whipped through the courtyard and Tourmaline, Lilly, and the fillies all shivered in unison. “Wow it’s getting cold early...Let’s get these fillies signed up and back home before they freeze,” chattered Lily. Tourmaline agreed and helped Luna get everything filled out right. Celestia insisted on doing it herself, so naturally she took twice as long. That finished, the friends made their way back to their respective homes with Celestia smiling widely. Luna, as always, was lost in her thoughts. As soon as she got home Tourmaline threw herself into her work. She labored to coax form from stone until she fell asleep on her hooves and stumbled to her bed. She flopped down in a puff of dust and scarcely moved again until morning. She woke to an insistent knock at her door. Tourmaline rolled over and tried to bury her head in her pillows to escape the rapping but relented and crawled to her hooves. She plodded to the door and opened it to reveal a very prim unicorn stallion in a palace uniform. “Miss Tourmaline I presume?” he asks. Tourmaline squinted her eyes against the unwanted sunlight, “Um..ya thats me. Can I help you?” “Yes ma’am, I’m here to deliver your ticket to the Celestial Choir auditions. May I have your signature?” he said, offering her a quill. “What? No, I’m sorry. There seems to be some sort of mistake. I didn’t sign up for the auditions,” she explained, confused. “Are you quite sure? Is this not your registration form?,” the stallion shows her an ornate parchment bearing her name and information, written in what is clearly a fillies penmanship. “Why that little...!” she calmed herself, “ I’m sorry sir. It seems I’ve been the victim of a prank.” She explained, “A certain little filly I know has some explaining to do.” “Miss Tourmaline, It matters not who filed the paperwork. Your name is on the list. Will you be needing your tickets?” “I’ve very sorry for the inconvenience. I’m working on a very important project for Lord High Horse and I simply don’t have the time,” she explained. “Ah, well that would explain why he knew your name,” the stallion nodded. “So you see why I can’t make it. I’d hate to let His Lordship down.” “Well that is too bad. The Lord seemed pleasantly surprised to see your name on the list. He mentioned that he was glad you had ‘a change of heart’, as he put it”, the stallion started to make a note, “I’ll make sure to let him know you won’t be able to make the appointment. He will be most disappointed. Tourmaline grimaced, High Horse was her most important, and wealthiest, client. And though he had introduced her to several other clients among the nobility in the past few months, she could not afford to risk losing his favor. She levitated the quill he had offered her, “On second thought, I might just be able to make the audition.”
Act Three: Chapter Two - The EmpireAct Three Chapter Two - The Empire A nondescript sky wagon descended through the icy morning fog that ringed the city known as the Crystal Empire. On board, the normally ever cheerful Peridot was pressed flat against the floor of the carriage holding on for dear life and yelping in surprise at the slightest of bumps. When the pegasus pulling the wagon expertly set down on the smooth road leading into the city she screamed out loud. “Whoa there miss,” comforted the driver. “It’s okay, we’re down.” “We are?” Peridot asked, opening a single eye to scout her surroundings before leaping from the wagon and repeatedly kissing the ground. “M’wah! Beautiful ground! M’wah. I’ll never leave you again!” She noticed the driver staring at her with a raised eyebrow, “Oh.. Um..thanks for the ride.. but I think I’ll be riding back by caravan…” The diver rolled his eyes and, after accepting a small pouch of bits, returned to the air. Embarrassed, Peridot smiled sheepishly at the few onlooking crystal ponies before levitating her saddle bags onto her back and trotting up the road to the border gate. Even though she was still technically outside the Crystal Empire proper, Peridot was amazed at how different things were here. The road itself was like nothing she had seen before. Most of the roads back home were cobblestone, gravel, or dirt. Even the palace, whose road past the gate was made from carefully laid marble was pitted and bumpy in comparison. The roads here were as smooth as glass. The grass lining the roads seemed ordinary enough so long as one didn’t look too closely. If you did, you’d notice that the blades didn’t smoothly taper like normal but instead were marked by angular corners and straight edges. Peridot approached the border gate, which was more like a squad armored guard ponies, a rope, and a sign reading ‘please comply with all orders’ than an actual gate. Still, Peridot mused that somepony’d have an easier time bucking down an actual gate than sneaking past these guards. One of which was awkwardly holding a sign that read ‘Peridot’ in big black letters. “Hi, I’m Peridot,” she said as she approached him, holding out an expectant hoof. The guard looked her up and down and huffed, “Good, follow me.” The gruff guard pony turned smartly and walked away without another word, leaving Peridot with a hoof hanging in the air. “Nice to meet you too…” Peridot frowned but followed the unfriendly stallion through the guard post and into the city proper. The Crystal Empire was unlike anything she could have imagined. The moment she crossed the border the atmosphere changed. Cold to the point of biting beyond, the city itself was filled with a sunsoaked warmth that Peridot could feel from the inside out. Everywhere she looked she was treated to new sights. Crystal ponies, who were spectacular in and of themselves, were hanging banners and setting up stalls among the stately gemlike buildings. In fact, Peridot couldn’t help but feel a sense of deja vu. The streets were filled with the same carnival atmosphere that she had left in Equestria just the day before. “Is there some kind of celebration coming up?” Peridot asked her guide. “Some kind,” was his answer. “Um…” Peridot said, still confused by the guard’s attitude, “what kind is that?” “The celebratory kind.” Peridot humphed. What ever this guard’s problem was, he sure we putting a damper on her first trip to the Empire. She decided it wasn’t worth the bother trying again, somepony at the palace would explain. It was hard to stay grumpy for long. By the time they approached the palace Peridot was bouncing along on her hooves smiling from ear to ear at the ponies rushing to and fro as they prepared for the apparently upcoming festivities. A smiling filly with a painter’s pallet rushed up and deftly drew a pink heart on Peridot’s cheek before she could even protest. Not that she would, she absolutely loved face painting! Though still her guide hardly offered a single word, the walk to the palace flew by. By the time Peridot’s hooves clicked against the smooth surface of the palace steps she was festooned with so many shining ribbons and strings of gem like beads that she gleamed almost as much as the crystal ponies themselves. Peridot had been able to see the palace from the moment she landed. Indeed, it positively dominated the landscape. Up close, however, the great rising spire of ice blue crystal humbled her. Equestria had nothing that compared. Nothing like it had ever been built before, not even back in the dawn ages when alicorns ruled the world. The thought made Peridot smile. “At least Equestria has the Princesses, top that,” she chirped to herself. Her guide humphed, sensing what she meant. “I didn’t mean any disrespect!” Peridot said quickly, not wanting to offend. “This,” she said indicating the palace with her hoof, “is the most incredible thing I’ve ever seen.” “Yes, it is,” he responded. He pointed up to the main gate, “Somepony will meet you inside.” “Thanks for the help, sir,” Peridot said, looking up at the palace. She turned to say goodbye only to find that he was already walking away. She shook her head, wondering what his problem was. She reached the gate and found herself staring into the glassy surface, not knowing what to do. Knocking on the gate felt disrespectful and the imposing tower rising above her silenced all thought of calling out for admittance. Not knowing what else to do, Peridot sat on the stairs and waited for somepony to notice her. A short while passed and a young stallion with a messenger bag clopped up the stairs to the palace gate. He noticed Peridot sitting alone of the palace’s door stoop. “Are you okay ma’am?” He asked. “Oh hi!” Peridot said hopefully. “I, um, don’t know how to get in…” The stallion laughed, “Did you ring the bell?” “Bell?” He pointed to a ornate rope hanging from the corner of the great gate, prompting Peridot to smack a hoof to her forehead. “Oh… that bell.” The stallion rolled his eyes and pulled the rope with his teeth. Peridot covered her ears, expecting a great resounding gong befitting the towers regal stature. Instead a soft tinkling sound wafted beneath the heavy doors, something like a silver tea bell. A moment later the gate opened smoothly admitting the messenger pony. Peridot stared blankly for a moment before the doors began to swing shut. She quickly shot through the doors just managing to get her tail clear before they clamped shut. The guards who had opened the door stiffened at the sight of the unexpected visitor sprang forward, positioning themselves between Peridot and the rest of the palace entrance. “Stop right there!” an imposing grey stallion demanded. “State your business!” “I.. um…” Peridot did not enjoy being put on the spot. “The guard pony who lead me here just dropped me off and I wasn’t sure how to open the door and so I just waited outside all confused before this messenger pony came along and told me about the doorbell but I was so surprised that I didn’t see it that I wasn’t paying attention until the door started to close again and I didn’t want to get locked out again and so I jumped through the door just before it closed,” she rambled before adding as an afterthought “Sir.” Unfazed, the guard pony said, “A member of the Crystal Guard guided you to the palace?” Peridot nodded. The guard relaxed, “Ah, I see. I assume you have an appointment then.” Peridot nodded again. “And that would be with?” he asked expectantly. “Oh! Sorry,” Peridot answered. She fished a letter out of her saddlebag and held it out for him to see. “I’m suppose to check in with Lumine when I get here.” The guard’s face dropped, “Oh. I see. Well then you’d better follow me.” He turned and walked down the short hall before ascending the staircase at its end. “Huh? What did I say?” She hurried after him. Peridot huffed, unaccustomed to climbing so many stairs. She caught up with him as he reached the top, a few flights up from the entrance floor, “Um… excuse me. Did I do something wrong?” “No ma’am,” he answered curtly, keeping pace a few ahead of her. “Then… why are all the guards being so grumpy with me?” “I wouldn’t know,” he answered. “Please, down the hall to your left. Second door.” “But why are you…” she humphed, “nevermind.” Peridot straightened her bags and walked down the hall. By the time she approached the door she had forgotten the grumpy guard, both grumpy guards, and was again trotting happily along on the halls plush red carpet taking in the sights of the palace. The door she was looking for was carved from bright red painted wood, unlike the others she passed which were made out of the empire’s characteristic gemlike material. Marked in the center of the door was a symbol depicting a single star shaped gem, which Peridot guessed was the occupants cutie mark. After a taking a moment to check for a bell cord and deciding it best not to wait for another messenger pony, Peridot politely knocked on the door with a hoof. “Wha? Who is… Ahh!!” said a stallion’s voice from behind the door. A moment later there was a terrible crash like somepony dropped a stack of ceramic plates. “Woh! Woh! Nononono!” A whinging pitch rose to a crescendo and a brilliant flash of light shone around the edges of the door. A second later, the knob turned and the door opened inward revealing a very unhappy unicorn crystal pony stallion with a singed silver coat and a dark blue, and only slightly burnt, mane. “Oh hi, I’m um,” Peridot winced, “Sorry…” “Can I help you, ma’am?” he said, blowing out a small flame on an errant forelock curl. “I was told to find you,” Peridot said nervously. “I just arrived at the palace and…” Suddenly, his eyes brightened. He smiled widely and grasped Peridot’s hoof. “Oh yes! The expert from Equestria!” he exclaimed. “I should have known. Please, come in, come in, miss… ” “Peridot.” “Miss Peridot. Well please come in,” he opened the door to its fullest extent, dragging it through the fresh, and still smoldering, debris. “You’ll have to pardon the mess,” he said as he hurriedly attempted to brush more shattered gemstone from a table and chairs, before giving up and lifting them in his magic, inverting them and shaking them off. “I wish I could blame it all on that little mishap you heard but I’m afraid the place usually looks like this.” He motioned for her to have a seat, “Can I get you anything?” Peridot smiled, happy to talk with somepony who wasn’t grumping and actually talked back, “Maybe just a drink of water.” “Of course,” the stallion nodded and dashed off around a bend, leaving Peridot to look around at the ruins of what was obviously a lab of some kind. “I’m Lumine, by the way. Of course you already knew that seeing as how you came here looking for me. Still, I thought I’d go ahead and introduce myself just incase you didn’t.” He emerged from the back with a glass of water and placed it on the table beside peridot. “In any case, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Peridot giggled at Lumine’s rambling, “Very nice to meet you to. You’re the first pony I’ve met here who seemed interested in talking.” “Really?” he asked. “That’s surprising. Usually everypony is in a good mood for the Crystal Fair. It’s kind of the whole point of the fair you know. Powering up the Crystal Heart and all. Hm! On second thought that’s probably it exactly. Perhaps the ponies you talked to all knew why you were here. I’m not exactly popular these days. Seems most everypony thinks its a bad idea to go poking around with the Heart. Somepony even spread a rumor that I’m going to steal it away or break it. All quite false by the way, I’d never do anything of the sort. I’m as loyal a citizen of the Empire as there’s ever been. So what if I’m a unicorn, the Princess is a pegasus and you don’t hear the ponies suspect her of anything nefarious do you? Of course not. Then again you’ve only just arived so I doubt you’ve heard much of what anypony has to say about anything. In fact forget that whole part regarding the nefarious rumors spread against my good name, better we start out with a clean slate right?” Peridot shook her head, “Wow and they call me a fast talker.” Lumine rubbed the back of his head, “I suppose to do tend to prattle on a bit. Not that there’s anything wrong with prattling. I like to think of it as letting everypony in on what I’m thinking. Have you ever been talking to somepony and they say something like, ‘Its almost lunch time’ then a moment later say something like ‘I think the silver candle sticks are much nicer than the pewter candlesticks’ and you find yourself wondering how they got from the first bit to the second?’ You’ll never have that problem with me, I always let you know exactly what I’m thinking. ” Peridot just blinked. “So what was it that lead you to accept our request for assistance?” “Oh,” Peridot started, having given up on making sense of his rattled off statement, “Actually, my grandmother is old friends with our princesses. They told me that you needed a helping hoof and thought I’d fit the bill. And, seeing how I could never say no to Grammy Tourmaline, let alone the princesses, here I am. Wait, did you say something about a fair? Is that what’s going on?” “Ah yes. It’s the event of the year,” he explained. “Party favors, games, performances, everything to put everybody in the very best mood possible until everypony in the Empire is positively bursting with good feelings. Then when everything is ready, everypony gathers round for the Crystal Heart ceremony.” Lumine sprang to his hooves, “The Heart ceremony! I almost forgot! It’s a good thing you came by when you did. I almost missed out on it. Come on!” Lumine grabbed Peridot by the hoof and practically dragged her down the hall and down the stairs to the palace gate. “You’re going to love this. It’s practically the whole reason you came.” They ran out the front gate to find what seemed to be the entire population of the Crystal Empire gathered around the palace. “What’s everypony doing?” Peridot asked. “Well you see,” Lumine explained, “Everything we have here, our crops, our fortunes, our very city, we owe to the Crystal Heart, A gift from Equestria, I might add, a powerfull resevoir of all the energies we call ‘harmony’. But that power doesn’t just come from nowhere. Every year for the past fifty years or so we throw a great festival, the Crystal Fair, to raise everyponies spirits and sense of comunity as high as it can be. Then the Princess herself takes the Heart from it’s place high in the palace spire and presents it to the ponies of the empire. She places it in a special foci beneath the spire and all the gathered ponies let that light of harmony and comraderie shine as bright as they can. The Heart, through some mechanism I’ve been unable to discern, absorbs those energies and taps into the primordial power of Harmony itself thus ensuring it has the strength to continue blessing our fair Empire for another year.” “You don’t know why it does what it does?” Peridot asked, surprised. “Not as of yet, no. Nor do any of the ponies who actually acted in it’s creation,” he answered, “Like your princesses, from what I’ve been told.” A chorus of horns sounded through the streets. “Oh! Here she comes,” Lumine said excitedly, “Did you know that the Princess first…” “SHHH!!!” said somepony behind them. Lumine scoffed, “Well, Peridot. I certainly see what you mean by there being a few rude ponies about today. I was only trying to explain that…” “SHHHHH!” shushed everypony around them. Lumine grumbled something unintelligible. “Ladies and Gentlestallions of the Crystal Empire!” Proclaimed a regally dressed crier from beneath the spire. “It is my great honor to present to you your beloved Princess Benevolentia!” The gathered crowd cheered. Fillies and colts jumped up and down waving brightly colored ribbons and sang out cries of joy. With another round of chorus of fanfare played by the horn blowers a beautiful yellow pegasus swooped in low over the gathered ponies, her dress trailing a long flowing train and the sunlight catching in her gem studded golden mane. She landed silently beneath the spire holding a silken bundle to her chest. She smiled graciously to the crowd and calmly approached the center of a great star etched in the floor beneath the spire. She seemed to be taking her time with each step, as if reflecting on the importance of what she was doing. In response the crowds celebration quieted until the only sound was the gentle breeze and the near inaudible hoof falls of the princess. Peridot watched with curiosity as the princess came to a stop and gently unwrapped the bundle of cloth. Her eyes widened as the last fold was drawn back revealing a single, pale blue gemstone beautifully cut to the shape of a heart. “The Crystal Heart,” she heard Lumine whisper softly. The princess held the Heart aloft in her hooves, presenting it to the crowd before slowly releasing it. Peridot’s heart fluttered as she expected the gem to fall to the hard ground, but it didn’t. The Heart floated upward gently. Peridot scanned the crowd to look for the unicorn who was levitating it but soon realized that no aura of magic surrounded the Heart, It floated under its own power. The heart came to rest in mid air beneath the spire. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the Crystalline material of the floor beneath the Heart and the shining ceiling above began to change. Before her eyes, two sharp spokes of pure blue gemstone grew out of those surfaces until their points were only a hoof width from the heart, which spun slowly between them. “I can’t believe it…” Peridot muttered in awe. Nothing she had ever read or studied described anything remotely like this. All around her, the crystal ponies began to bow. They bent low, one knee to the ground, smiling warmly. Even the princess paid respect to the Heart. Again, Peridot’s eyes widened as the crystal ponies, one and all, began to glow with a light not unlike that of a unicorn’s magic. The light spread until everything was bathed in its radiance. Soon, as if paying respect in kind, the Heart began to glow in return, spinning faster as it did. The light of the heart grew in intensity until Peridot could take it no more. Then, with a flash that outshined the sun, a wave of brilliant crystalline resplendence washed outward. In its passing, the crystal ponies rose to their hooves, their coats, manes, and even hooves shining as if cut from the purest diamond. Peridot gasped in surprise as she looked down and saw her own coat shining like that of the crystal ponies, earning her a smile from Lumine. “That, my honored guest, is what you are going to help me understand.”
Act Three: Chapter Thirteen - The FallAct Three Chapter Thirteen - The Fall The city shook as the sun broached the horizon. Peridot woke to the sound of clanging alarms. “Huh? Wha? Whoa!” she tumbled out of bed as she wrestled with her blankets. “Ouch!” she yelped as she landed painfully. Throwing off her tangled blankets, she stumbled to her window and threw back the shutters. The Empire seemed strangely calm, even as warning lights lit up across the city and warning sirens and bells began to sound. For a moment, Peridot considered crawling back under her covers. Bam! CRACK! The floor shook beneath Peridot’s still unsteady hooves, sending her tumbling against the window frame. Outside, the ever present force field dome over the city rippled and to Peridot’s horror, began to crack. Her eyes widened. “Lumine!” she yelled as she turned from the window. She expected to find him in his chair by the door where he spent most of his sleepless nights but she was the only one in their rooms. “Lumine!” Another tremor shook the castle as Peridot yanked open the door and sped out into the hall, immediately slamming into a guard pony hard enough to knock his helmet loose and sent it clanking across the floor. “Oh! Sorry, sorry!” she said as she tried to untangle herself from the unfortunate guard. “Phalanx?” she asked as recognized the now enchantmentless stallion. “Yes ma’am, the prince ordered me to find you. The city is under assault.” “Yeah, I noticed,” Peridot said, dusting herself off. Phalanx tried to replace his helmet only to find that one side had been dented in far enough to render it unwearable. “How in Equestria… This armor withstood three engagements with a rebel tribe, the great phoenix migration AND a dragon attack! How did you managed to…” Peridot smiled sheepishly. “Oh… doesn’t matter,” he hung the damaged helmet on his belt. “Where is Lumine?” “I don’t know, I was going to look for him.” “You don’t know?! Miss Peridot, the Empire is under attack, we cannot defend it without him!” “I’m sorry,” she frowned. “He was gone when I woke up. Maybe he went out for a walk.” Phalanx rubbed his chin, “Hm… We have to get to the spire then. Prince Dutiful is already there rallying the Imperial Guard. If Lumine is at all aware of what is happening, he will already be on his way there.” Peridot nodded. “Very well, but you get to explain to the prince why I am out of uniform.” Unlike months ago, when the changelings first attacked, the city was well prepared for an assault. By the time Peridot and Phalanx were on their way, squads of volunteers had already roused the citizens of the city and ferreted them away in well hidden bunkers and safe houses. With the streets effectively cleared they reached the base of the spire in minutes. “Dutiful!” Peridot called out as the guards’ encampment came into view. “Is Lumine here?” The prince glowered, “You don’t know? I thought I sent the corporal to find you both. “ He pointed a hoof at Phalanx, “And why are you out of uniform? Where is your helmet?” “Uh… That would be my fault…” Peridot scuffed a hoof. “I kind of broke his hat.” “How did you….” The city rang like a glass bell as more spiderweb cracks fanned out across the overarching forcefield. “It doesn’t matter. We need to find Lumine, NOW. That force field isn’t going to last much longer.” “He’s at the top of the spire,” said a mare’s voice. Prince Dutiful spun, “Who… Benevolentia?! What are you doing here?! You should be in the tunnels. It’s not safe for you here. Guards, please ensure the princess reaches shelter safely.” A pair of guards approached the princess. “No.” She stomped a hoof. “Disregard that order, I’m staying.” The guards looked back at the prince, unsure of what to do. Dutiful was their commanding officer, but it was the princess who held the throne. “Benevolentia please, think of our child.” “I am, Dutiful,” she said with another hoof stomp. “I won’t simply hide in the caves while my Empire is in danger. What will it matter if I’m safe if the changelings conquer the city? You think we can stay in the tunnel’s forever? In the end, I’ll be food for their hunger just like anypony else!” Prince Dutiful stepped toward his wife, “Would you stop thinking in black and white! It’s entirely possible for the city to lose you even if we are victorious! And then what? Are you willing to leave the Empire crownless and heirless with a widower on the throne?” “My dear husband, I am the princess of this Empire and I will not sit idly by while other ponies fight my battles for me!” Crack! A sound like tearing stone cut her off. Peridot looked up. “Look out!” she cried as house sized chunk of force field separated itself from the purple dome overhead and plummeted downward. Ponies screamed and scattered as they rushed to get out from under plunging fragment. Prince Dutiful’s eyes widened as the chunk’s landing place dawned on him. “Benevolentia!!!” he bellowed, clammering his hooves against the road as his mad dash propelled him toward his wife. He reached her when it was a bare dozen pony heights over his head and pulled her to the ground with his forelegs wrapped around her and covered her with his body, hoping to shield her from the worst. Unable to reach them, Peridot watched in horror as the massive chunk of solid magic fell toward two of the ponies closest to her heart. She tried to cry out but found her voice had failed her as she realized how hopeless it was. Her eyes filled with tears as she prepared to clench them closed, unable to watch, when the falling slab of forcefield suddenly sparkled, crumbled, and shimmered out of existence. “Benny! Dutiful!” she practically screamed as she tore across the polished road to her friends. “You’re okay!” She threw her hooves around them and squeezed as hard as she dared. “Yeah…” Dutiful said, somewhat confused. “I guess we are…” He held his wife’s face in his hooves, “Benevolentia, Love, please. I know you want to help, and I know you want to do your part… but I can’t defend the city while you’re in danger. You’ll have your chance to do your part but your part comes after we win.” For a moment, Peridot swore she might have seen a shimmering in the edges of the prince’s eyes. “I’m begging you, get to safety.” Benevolentia bit her lip, conflicted, but nodded. “Okay… I promise. As long as you promise to come back to me when this is over.” Dutiful smiled and nodded, “Promise.” Peridot blushed and looked respectfully away as husband and wife shared a farewell kiss. Dutiful rose to his hooves and nodded to two nearby guards who helped the princess up and started back to the castle, the princess’s neck held stiff as she forced herself not to look back. From high overhead, a twisted voice spoke, “What a touching moment… I think I’ll feed on the two of you first.” Every pony below looked up and to their mutual despair saw Chrysalis, Queen of the changelings, floating just outside the hole left in the forcefield. “Guards!” the prince bellowed, looking upward, as his face contorted in undisguised rage, “Retrieve and arm ballista!” With disciplined movements mastered over long weeks of training the guard ponies quickly assembled into squads and drew their arms from disguised caches. The Queen of Changelings sneered down from the gap in the forcefield above as the ponies scampered back and forth. In seconds, bronze and oak snapped together and well oiled and fitted parts slid together and clicked into place. Prince Dutiful caught a spear tossed to him by a passing guard and pointed it skyward, “FIRE!” For a moment Chrysalis’s sneer vanished as she saw the needle tipped shafts streaking toward her. A flutter of hope stirred in Peridot’s chest as the bolts soared home, only to be stilled as a flash of green emanated from the changeling’s horn as she summoned a forcefield of her own. Her stomach sank as the flurry of guards bolts were burned to nothingness by the flaming green barrier. “I must say, I am disappointed,” Chrysalis called down as she dropped the forcefield. “After all this waiting I was rather looking forward to a bit of challenge. But, if that is all you have to offer, I suppose we should get started then…” Summoned by some silent signal, the sky behind her suddenly filled with the swarming insectile figures of the changeling swarm. Chrysalis laughed maniacally as her subjects raised themselves into the air before slamming down on the surface of the forcefield. Cracks spiderwebbed out from the points of impact and tiny flecks of purple magic rained down like broken glass. The changelings prepared themselves for another assault, raising themselves high above the dome and igniting their horn’s magic as they expected to plunge straight down to the street below. Peridot watched as they fell and felt her last glimmers of hope slip away. She looked away and closed her eyes as she surrendered to the inevitable. The sensation of somepony wrapping their hooves around her drew a startle and she opened her eyes to find Phalanx’s blue forelegs holding her. Peridot managed a thankful half smile and looked upward to watch the end come. But it didn’t. Just as the changelings were about to strike the city’s forcefield, a sickly flash of magic flared from the top of the spire and a shimmering pulse of green and black magic washed outward. As it passed, cracks and fissures in the forcefield sealed closed and gaps, such as the one through which Chrysalis glared down through, filled. The changelings didn’t have time to react. Instead, they slammed into the pristine surface of the dome at full speed. “No.. NO!” screamed Chrysalis as her forces dashed themselves against the barrier and the defenders below let out surprised cheers. The defeated and broken assault force bounced and slid down the smooth surface. She fumed and raged, and slammed her own hooves against the dome as she used the impact to vault high into the sky. She drew back her head, lit her horn, and sent a blinding beam of green light downward to strike the dome just above the spire. From the spire, Lumine responded in kind, sending a beam of his darkened magic upward to meet the attack. Down below, the city shook beneath the attackers’ hooves and the titanic forces rang the city like a crystal bell. Peridot felt a hoof on her shoulder and turned. “Benny?” she asked. “What are you still doing here?” The princess winced, her ears pressing down flat, as another wave of vibration rippled through the surrounding buildings. She pointed down the path back to the palace. Several of the buildings along the path had toppled when their foundations cracked and failed from the reverberations caused by the magical struggle overhead. “I’m blocked and,” she touched her stomach, “I’m afraid I can’t really fly right now.” Peridot felt a touch of regret as her protector released his hold and turned to the princess. “Princess Benevolentia, there’s a bunker only half a block away,” he straightened his armor. “If you’ll allow me, I can take your highness and Lady Peridot there.” The princess looked pained, still not wanting to leave her husband, but nodded. “Thank you corporal.” Phalanx called to the Prince and pointed down the street to the north, the Prince nodded and returned to his work without a word. “This way Your Highness,” he said taking the lead. Peridot trotted to Phalanx’s side, “So, I’m still ‘Lady Peridot’?” The guard pony smiled, “You are when the Princess is around.” He looked back over his shoulder, “Don’t worry, Your Highness. We’ll be there in-LOOKOUT!!!” Phalanx pivoted and leapt backward, knocking Peridot to the side as he did. He took a single step and launched himself at the princess, scooping her up in his hooves and rolling so that he slid on his back with the princess held to his chest. A heartbeat later, a massive spike of milky white stoke lanced down from the sky and speared the ground where Benevolentia had been only a moment ago. The impact of the ground against her back knocked the air from Peridot’s lungs. She rolled over, gasping, as she struggled to find her breath. Peridot looked up to see the spike of crystal and stone embedded in the road. “Benny!” she croaked as she desperately sucked air into her chest. “Benny! Are you okay?!” “I’m okay!” came the princess’s answer. Thank Harmony, Peridot thought to herself as she rose to her hooves. She let out a cry as one of her hind legs refused to take the weight. Phalanx and Benevolentia appeared around the stone spike. “Peridot! Are you hurt?” asked the princess as she ran to Peridot’s side. “It’s my knee…” she answered through gritted teeth. “The ligament’s torn… I can heal it … but not here. I need time.” Phalanx’s look of concern shifted to one of guilt. “It’s okay… priorities. If you’d let that thing land on Benny… I’d have had to hurt you anyway.” Phalanx tried to muster a smile when the ground shook again. “We need to get out of here,” he said before turning to Peridot. “You up for another piggyback ride?” “A what?” said the Princess, looking confused as Phalanx bent to allow Peridot to climb on. “Nevermind, as long as we get to the bunker and away from buildings that might fall on us.” “Agreed, Your Highness,” said Phalanx rising to his hooves. “This place isn’t safe for anypony, let alone Yourself.” As if to accentuate the point, a sharp crack shook the ground beneath them and a smattering of hoof sized rubble rained down behind them causing the princess to jump, still nervous from her close call. “It’s okay! I’m okay!” she said, a bit too insistently. Suddenly a blazing green spear of magic lanced down from above, drawing a scorched line in the ground between Benevolentia and Phalanx. Everypony, including combat tested Phalanx, let out of startled scream. They scattered and sought cover beneath a half crumbled arch at the edge of the palace courtyard. Peridot glanced back from her perch on Phalanx’s back and saw that most of the guards had done the same, and for good reason. The beam that nearly struck them had not been the only one. Beyond their hiding place, spurts of magic began to lance down at random, splitting stone and felling trees and buildings alike. One lancing green spear sliced a chunk off the palace itself and sent it tumbling down the side of the structure. Peridot noticed the tip of one of the towers was missing and thought of the spike that had nearly crushed them. High above, the battle between Chrysalis and Lumine continued to rage, but it was clear that Lumine was losing. Chrysalis’s attack had punctured a hole in the top of the forcefield and was slowly but surely pressing downward. The point where the changeling’s magic met Lumine’s darkness-charged magic broiled with intensity. A wicked green-on-black ball of energy formed where the two contacted, riddled with off color lightning and sending out bolts of errant magic in all directions. With a flash, Chrysalis’s magic surged and punctured the spherical maelstrom sending out a magical shockwave that sent the remaining guards ducking for cover as city-block sized forcefield fragments began to rain down, not all of which fizzled out before striking the city below. In seconds, the city was exposed to the swarm overhead and dread crept into Peridot’s mind. It wasn’t the sense of impending doom, nor the risk of being crushed by a falling chunk of the city’s formerly protective dome, nor even the prospect of being bug food, it was the lifting of darkness she’d felt in her heart since the day Lumine had enacted his plan. It could only mean one thing: he was no longer casting his spell. She could see it in Benevolentia’s face as well, whose eyes were locked upon the no longer blowing apex of the spire. “Not again…” Peridot whispered, “I can’t lose him again.” “OUCH! Hey! What are you doing?!” Phalanx yelled at Peridot’s receding form, rubbing the back of his head where her hoof had clipped him when she leapt from his back. “Peridot! Come back!” Benevolentia shouted. Peridot didn’t hear them. The pounding of her pulse and the clatter of her hooves blocked out the sound before it reached her ears and the growing pain in her leg each time it struck the pavement, heedless of the injury she was causing herself, drove out any thought besides that of getting to her friend. The twinkling shards of the forcefield fell like a thin purple snow, getting into Peridot’s eyes and nose before they faded away to nothingness. She wheezed and choked when a shard caught in her throat before it could dissipate. Her eyes closed involuntarily when a bout of coughing seized her as her body tried to expel the, no longer there, fragment. Her good leg caught on some protrusion in the road, she stumbled and caught herself with her other leg. She had just enough time to think, Bad idea, before the leg caved and she fell, belly down, on the road. All around her, changelings were descending from the sky. They didn’t come streaking down like the last time they invaded the city. This time they descended lazily, contemptuous. They knew the Empire was finished. A few brave royal guards fired ballista bolts in a desperate attempt to drive off the attackers, a few even hit their marks, but they were soon swarmed and either glued to the ground, encased in resin, or were subdued and quickly fed upon, leaving them stupefied and lethargic. She shakily lifted herself to her hooves and continued to dash to the spire, lighting her horn and casting a spell to ease the pain in her leg as she ran. A quartet of changelings landed in her path and hissed as she advanced. She ignored them and barrelled straight between them, drawing confused glances from the bug-like creatures. She approached the guards’ barricades and, giving it everything she had, and perhaps a touch of telekinetic assistance, jumped right over them. She touched down to an explosion of agony in the hind leg that nearly blinded her as she slid to a stop. “GUARDS! FIR...huh? Peridot?!” shouted the Dutiful. “I nearly had you shot!” “Have… to get.. to Lumine…” Peridot answered breathlessly. “If he’s still alive, he’s in the Heart Spire.” Worry gripped the prince’s face, “Where’s my wife?! What’s happened?!” “She’s okay… with Phalanx,” she struggled to rise. “Lumine… I have to get to him…” The prince shouted over his shoulder, ordering a guard to seek out the princess and get her to the bunker. “You were suppose to stay with Benevolentia, Peridot! She’s going to need you if something happens!” He grunted, “Then again… if you can get Lumine casting his spell again…might be her only chance.” He stamped a hoof and pointed to a pair of guards who were attempting to repair a half shattered ballista. “You two, get her to the top of the spire as fast as you can. Carry her if necessary.” The two snapped to attention and issued a brisk salute before running to Peridot’s side and slipping their heads under each of her forelegs. “Thank you, Dutiful…” Peridot said as they hoisted her. The prince nodded and waved down a passing guard, barking orders. Peridot heard a distant voice. “Open the gate!” it yelled. Peridot’s escorts hesitated. “Open the GATE!” it repeated, louder this time. There was a grinding sound as somepony pulled back the makeshift barricade. Peridot mentally facehoofed, that might have been easier than jumping over it. “Prince Dutiful!” said a stallion’s voice. “Where is the Prince?” Wait a minute… Peridot thought. Phalanx? “Oh my gosh!” She shook loose her escort and yelled back, “Phalanx! What happened! Where’s the princess?” “It’s okay, I’m here,” said Benevolentia a moment later as the tired mare stepped through the gate. The guards closed it behind her. “We have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” asked the Prince as he strode through the gathered guards to meet his wife. “She’s coming,” Phalanx answered “Who? Who’s coming?” asked the Prince. “Why...me. Of course,” answered a twisted voice. At that moment the guard’s barricade began to glow; a moment later it blew open, scattering debris as Queen Chrysalis calmly strode through, followed by scores of lesser changelings. The queen looked like she had seen better days. Months of near starvation had left their mark on the fearsome being. Her mane, such as it was, hung about her head like a wet towel and her carapace, once gleaming black, had lost it’s sheen. Still, no pony who could hear her voice could doubt her strength. “Well isn’t this a splendid little reunion?” Chrysalis asked, looked back and forth between Benevolentia, Dutiful, and Peridot. “Monster! Guards! FIRE!” Prince Dutiful roared. “Please…” the queen said, rolling her eyes and summoning a wall of flame that consumed the ballista bolts enroute. Peridot summoned her strength and sent a shining beam of sky blue magic streaking toward the changeling’s chest. With a flicker of her horn, Chrysalis summoned a green disk of a force field that deflected the blast. “Oh come now,” she said, “No need for that quite yet. You’re going to have all the time in the world to feed me.” She smiled wickedly, “Well, at least a decade or two if I save you for special occasions. “Speaking of which,” she scanned the crowd, “where’s you’re charming little spellcaster friend? I had such a time getting through his defenses that I thought I’d commend him personally.” Peridot took an involuntary step forward, her face twisting into a snarl. “Well,” Chrysalis said with a smile, “Isn’t this interesting…” she cocked her head to one side to speak to her followers behind her. “Go find the spellcaster, check the peak of the tower. Bring him here to join his beloved for my amusement.” She waved a dismissive hoof, “Cocoon the rest.” The guards raise their weapons in preparation for the assault and Prince dutiful drew his spear, slamming its base into the ground in challenge, and the ground shook. Dutiful looked down in surprise, the prince was strong, one of the most imposing stallions Peridot had ever seen, but he wasn’t that strong. The sky began to rumble above the city. Peridot looked up to see a pulse of fel light emanate from peak of the spire. Joy welled up within her as a tiny kernel of hope blossomed. “He’s alive,” she said to herself as the green and black bolt of magic shot skyward. Never once in the past few months had she thought she would be so happy to know that Lumine was casting that dark spell. Chrysalis was visibly vibrating with frustration. “Not this time. Not this time!!! ARGH!”, she let out a piercing scream as Dutiful’s spear sunk into her shoulder. She roared and withdrew the weapon and crumpled it under the force of her magic. She set the fragments aflame before cocking her head back and sending a lance of magic to strike Dutiful in the chest. The blast sent him flying backward, through a trio of guards, to slam into a puller. Benevolentia screamed as her husband sunk to the ground, smoldering and unmoving. She ran to his side and began frantically tearing off his armor, praying that the blast hadn’t penetrated. The spire pulsed and sent a burst of green black light shimmering through the translucent surface of conduit embedded road they stood on. At the far edges of the city, the foci began to glow black. The queen snarled, knowing what was coming. At the outskirts of the Empire the black tainted foci sent a jet black pulse of energy inward, lighting each foci they encountered in the same impossible glow and sounded a mournful tone, not unlike that of a cracked brass bell. As the wave of energy crept by, trees died, plants withered, and all creatures, pony and changeling alike, let out a howl of despair. When it reached the palace the dark energy encircled it as if it was avoiding the center of the Prism where the Heart once lay. With a sharp crack, broken, jagged, darkness filled channels sprouted in the ground beneath the last of the defender’s hooves as dark spell forced its way to the palace and began to crawl up its pearlescent surface. When the black corruption reached the apex, the ground shook and a jet and emerald green sphere of energy pulsed and washed outward and downward over the defending guards and their opponents, leaving blackened and warped structures and bizarre crystalline growths sprouting from the ground. Only those ponies protected by the heart of the Prism at the base of the spire were spared the anguish of the spel’ls passing. Queen Chrysalis and those few that accompanied her were not so lucky. Peridot’s hooves shot up to cover her flat pressed ears as the changelings began to scream. “AAAAAUGGH!!” Chrysalis’ wail would have shook the ground had it not already been shaking. The Queen of Changelings collapsed to her knees as she held her head and screamed again. The lesser changelings had already stopped moving. Peridot watched as a pink and green magical aura seeped from queen and subject alike and dissolved into the ground. As it washed over her hooves like a fog before the blackened ground swallowed it up, she felt elation swell within her. She didn’t need her magic to know it was the very essence the changelings had stolen from the ponies of the empire while they fed. Chrysalis looked up and sneered before falling, still, to the ground. Cheer rose like a tide from the cities defenders. Guards, known for their unflappable stoic discipline, were throwing their helmets in the air and dancing in celebration. Minutes past before Peridot realized that she had joined them, despite her injured leg, and for the first time in her life nopony complained about her total lack of dancing ability. Nothing in Peridot’s life compared to this moment. After months of struggle and sacrifice, all their hard labor, the Empire was finally free. Peridot cheered and sang, dancing among the guards. There wasn’t a thing in the world that could have dampened her spirits. Except… “PERIDOT! HELP!!!” Benevolentia’s voice pierced Peridot’s happy illusions. She looked around, struggling to the princess through the throng. She found her cradling Dutiful’s head, by the pillar Chrysalis had driven him into. Peridot’s eyes widened, seeing her fallen friends, she cut a path through the crowd and knelt at his side. “Is he?” Benevolentia asked, unable to finish the question as Peridot lit her horn and passed it over the prince’s prone body. The guards had began to form a respectful circle around them as they realized what has happened. Peridot bit her lip in concentration as she probed with her magic. “No,” relief swept over her. She looked up to meet her friends tear filled eyes. “He’s alive. He needs immediate attention but he’ll be okay.” She felt the princess’s wrings draw around her in a hug. “Oh thank Harmony…” The princess withdrew and Peridot looked over the prince’s discarded armor. The once proud and polished steel had been blackened and warped and pushed in severely. “Dutiful’s a tough old buck, Benny. I’ll have him good as new in a day or two.” Benevolentia nodded thankfully. “Thank you, Peridot,” the princess said as Peridot set to work. “Any time, Benny. I just hope it’s not too often.” Peridot paused in her work, “Oh, Benny. We need to send somepony up to check on Lumine,” she glanced up at the still glowing tower. “He might be have been hurt in the battle.” Benevolentia rose to her hooves, “Don’t worry. I’ll go get him.” Peridot shook her head, “Dutiful needs you here, just send a guard.” “Dutiful needs YOU here,” the Princess countered. “He might be hurt. I can fly him down faster then the guards can carry him.” “I don’t know, Benny,” Peridot said. “Like you said, you’re not really in flying condition.” The princess chuckled softly, “I can fly down just fine, Peridot. Besides, I know how much he means to you, wouldn’t you rather have me check on him?” Peridot’s blue cheeks blazed red. “I do not…! I mean… we…” The princess raised an eyebrow. Maybe now that this is all over… Peridot thought. “I guess that would be better…” she acquiesced, sheepishly. Benevolentia smiled and started toward the stairs to the palace, “Just take care of my husband okay?” “Promise, and you bring Lumine straight here if he’s hurt.” Benevolentia nodded, “Of course.” Peridot and Benevolentia shared a moments glance before setting to their tasks. Peridot returned her attentions to the wounded prince. His injuries turned out to be worse than she thought. Not only did the blast shatter a number of ribs and bruise virtually all of his organs, but the splinters of bone had managed to get into places where nature had not intended them to be. One by one, Peridot wrapped each jagged fragment of bone in her magic and carefully guided it back into place and rejoined it to bone. Engrossed in her work, she scarcely even noticed as the guards began to gather up the fallen changelings and medics arrived, emerging from the palace to bandage and patch up the various injuries received by the guards during the battle. Not even the panic and frantic search that ensued when the changeling queens body mysteriously disappeared while under guard broke her concentration as she labored to patch up and repair her friend. After a, seemingly, eternity of effort, Peridot touched her horn to Dutiful’s forehead and his eyes snapped open. “Benevolentia!” he gasped, trying to spring to his hooves. “Where is she!?” “It’s okay! It’s okay!” she used her magic to hold him still. “Benny is fine, she went to go get Lumine.” A smile blossomed on Peridot’s face, “We won.” The prince stilled, “We won? Lumine did it?” Peridot nodded. “I want to see my wife. Where is she?” “She went to get Lumine at the top of the spire.” Peridot looked around, noticing how dark it had grown. “She should have been back by now.” “Take me to her.” “What? No way, Dutiful,” Peridot shook her head. “I just finished gluing back together that bag of broken glass you had for a ribcage. You’re nowhere near ready to be walking on your own.” He met her gaze, “Please Peridot, I’m asking as your friend.” He grimaced as he tried to rise, “Please don’t make me ask you as your prince.” Peridot chewed her lip as she offered him her hoof, “You know, technically, you’re not my prince.” “True, but I am the imperial guard’s prince and that’s close enough.” “Point taken,” Peridot said as she helped him to his hooves. She cast a quick spell to alleviate the worst of the pain. “You want me to get a guard.” “Please that would be prefer…” he took a step and bared his teeth in pain. “Actually, no. I’d rather not be seen to be so injured by them.” Peridot cast a spell and relief washed over the prince’s features, “That and I know pain spells .” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Peridot guided the prince through the scattered rubble that scattered the palace courtyard, with the prince stoically following beside her. It wasn’t until they crossed the threshold that he sagged and lent against her. Her injured hind leg screamed in protest but she managed to keep her balance long enough to cast a pain suppression spell on herself. Peridot was loath to risk further injury but she knew she could take all the time she needed to heal herself once she could get the prince to the clinic. After a long, and fairly painful, climb up the spire’s twisting staircase, they finally arrived at the top. “Benevolentia!” called the prince as they rounded the final curve. “Benevolentia, it’s Dutiful!” Peridot couldn’t help herself, “Lumine! We won! You can stop casting the spell!” They topped the final step. “Benevolentia! Are you he…” the prince’s voice cut short. The top of the spire was unnaturally dark, despite the setting sunlight shining bright on the west horizon the top of the spire was black as midnight. Dark, unnatural, crystals jutted out from the floor and ceiling thrumming with power. Even the floor had been stained to an inky translucent blackness. And, laying there, in the center, was the unmoving body of Princess Benevolentia. “Harmony, no!” Prince Dutiful cried, throwing himself to her side. “Benny!” Peridot gasped igniting her magic. She ran her horn over the princesses body. “She’s… she’s badly hurt.” “Can you help her?!” “I… I don’t know. I can’t figure out what wrong.” She focused her magic. “Nothing I do is working.” The prince scooped his bride up in her hooves as he burst into tears, his hoof found its way to her swollen stomach. “The baby… is the baby okay.” Peridot focused, “I think so. The baby is fine, but if I can’t do something to stabilize Benny it won’t matter.” “We’ll do it!!!” “I can’t! There’s nothing I can do! None of my spells are working. Its like she’s not even there.” Peridot fell to Benevolentia’s side and wrapped her hooves around the fallen princess, intertwining her hug with Dutiful’s. “How could this happen?” wept the prince, tears leaving dark streaks on the his silver cheeks. “Is she… am I going to lose her… them?” “I…” Peridot’s voice gave out on her and emotion gripped her throat. “I don’t know how to save her…” The two of them clung to each other, holding Benevolentia between them as sorrow wracked their hearts. And then somepony spoke, “A shame.” The shear coldness of the voice lashed at Peridot’s mind. She jerked and looked up, the speaker’s words like a fresh wound. “L… Lumine..?” He stepped out from the impossible shadows. Lumine, but not Lumine. Peridot back-peddled recoiling away. The pony the stood before them looked like Lumine but… there was something else shining through him, something that turned his once silver coat to charcoal grey and rendered his sapphire blue mane black as jet and set it moving as if blown by an invisible wind. His horn, bent and stained red showed none of the distinctive dark glow of the black spell. Instead, the whites of his now blood red eyes shined with an evil green light. Even the pupils had changed from their natural round to like those of a snakes. Lumine turned those eyes on Peridot as an unnatural purple flame shown streaming back from their corners. “Lumine?” he asked, as if considering his answer. He smiled, revealing a pair of too long teeth. “No… better. I am… his shadow. Sum vera, Umbra.” The stallion’s voice set her skin to crawling. He looked down at Benevolentia’s body and sneered as if a loathsome insect had just crossed his path. “A waste, pesasi are so rare in my new empire. The child might have been useful…” Dispassionately, he plucked the crown from Benevolentia’s golden head and wrapped it in his twisted green and black magic. The metal warped and twisted from a beautiful tiara of silver filigree to a simple dull band fitted with a single gem. He set the crown on his head, containing his ever moving forelocks, and laughed darkly. “What?” Prince Dutiful rose to his hooves, all thought of his injury swept away. “What have you done?! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER!!!” He threw himself at Lumine, roaring like a wild animal. But, before he could take two steps Lumine’s bent horn sprang to life sending the prince slamming viciously into the pillar beside the stairs and held him there. The prince’s eyes swam as his head impacted the stone. “Stop it!” Peridot cried. “Lumine please! Please! Why are you doing this?” Lumine smiled, “Because, my work is not yet complete. The the spell needs room to grow, the Prism must be expanded. There is still so much of this world not blessed by its touch.” “No…” Peridot’s stomach turned to water as she heard his words. In her heart she knew… the friend she loved so much had been consumed by his own black spell. “Lumine please.,. come back. Come back to us. Come back… to me, Lumine! You can’t do this! You have to stop!” He spun his head around to face her and bellowed with enough force to send Peridot sprawling backwards, “I DO NOT TAKE ORDERS FROM SLAVES.” Peridot landed hard on her injured leg and screamed in pain and heartache. “What... what do you want?” rasped Prince Dutiful as he struggled to remain conscious. The fallen Lumine smile wickedly, baring his fangs, and leaned in, his face a bare hoof width from the prince’s. The voice of Hatred answered, “Crystals…” At that, Lumine, or what was left of him ignited his horn in magical flame and touched it to Prince Dutiful’s forehead, filling him with the full force of the Black Spell. The prince let out a terrible cry as the spell struck him and the weight of all the sorrow that ponies are heir to came down upon his shoulders. The prince’s body hung limply from the pillar, pinned there by the band of green and black magic around its neck. Lumine’s shadow turned to where Peridot lay splayed out on the floor. The monster that had been her friend advanced on her, his eyes unreadable but his intentions unmistakable. Peridot pushed against the smooth floor, sliding backward to the very edge of the balcony. She leaned against the rail, supporting herself as she rose to her three good hooves, and took one last look up at the stallion that had come to mean more to her than she could have ever expected… and knew that he was gone. And so, she did the only thing she could do. Peridot wrapped Benevolentia in her magic, levitated the princess and floated her over to her… and jumped.
